Dawn of a New Age

Chapters

Chapter 1: There Goes the Neighborhood
Chapter 2: Aftermaths
Chapter 3: Summonings
Chapter 4: When Worlds Collide
Chapter 5: Contact
Chapter 6: Cultural Exchange
Chapter 7: Wondering and Wandering
Chapter 8: The Spire
Chapter 9: Echoes of the Past
Chapter 11: The Long Road to Apocalypse
Chapter 12: The World Is Watching
Chapter 13: I Dream of Things to Come
Chapter 14: Intersections
Interlude: Scheduled Rain
Chapter 15: Fury of the North
Interlude: Something In the Mist
Prologue: The Dawn
Chapter 10: The Questions Three

Chapter 1: There Goes the Neighborhood

(Whitetail Woods)

Violet eyes opened to a sight of trees as far as they could see. Tall trees, short trees, green trees, white trees, all vibrant and luscious in both color and density. Leaves fluttered past his snout, and the air smelled of fresh rain and pine. His eyes wandered some more, looking up into the gentle, blue sky above. Large, puffy clouds floated by in a lazy, serene manner, almost blocking out the morning rays of the sun.

Something wasn’t right. Where was the fire? The stone? The lava, the heat, the burning skies, the...the...

Where was Cynder?

Urgency filled Spyro’s mind as he gingerly lifted his head up, feeling mild pain shoot up his neck and spine. He wasn’t wounded, at least not mortally, but lying in this position for a while must’ve made his body sore. Blinking and squinting against the intense light that almost blinded him, he gazed once more at his surroundings. He was on a path of some sort in a forest that shouldn’t be standing, and he was alone.

“Cynder?” he said aloud, planting his claws on the ground and forcing himself up. He wobbled slightly but righted himself with his wings and tail, regaining his balance without falling. “Cynder!” he called again, this time craning his neck from side-to-side. “Where are you?”

“Spy...ro...?” came Cynder’s groggy voice from somewhere.

Relieved, Spyro took a few steps forward and started looking for her, eventually finding her behind a fallen mossy log that had been blocking his view. To say that she stood out from her surroundings was an understatement --- her black scales and magenta underbelly and wings made it impossible for her to camouflage almost anywhere. She lay there on her back, legs and wings splayed out to either side of her, looking confused up at the sky.

“Spyro...” she murmured, blinking. “Why is the sky blue?”

Spyro laughed and nudged her shoulder with his snout. “Do you want the short version or the scientific one?”

“The short version, my head is killing me...”

“I think...I think we did it, Cynder. We beat him. We saved the world!”

Cynder’s eyes widened and she turned to face him. “...We did it?”

He nodded vigorously, smiling at her.

There was a moment of silence as this revelation passed in Cynder’s mind, and then, without warning, she let out a cry of joy, jumped up from the ground, and tackled the poor drake in her arms and wings, embracing him with all her might. “We did it, we did it, Spyro! It’s finally over!”

Spyro couldn’t help but laugh and hug her back. “I know, isn’t it great?”

“Great? Great?! Spyro, do you know what this means? This means we’re going to live! All of Warfang’s going to live! The world--!”

“Is going to live, I know,” Spyro finished, grinning.

She gave him a light punch in the shoulder. “Looks like Sparx has rubbed off on you a bit too much.”

“Yeah, he...has...” Spyro said before his voice trailed off. “Cynder, we need to find Warfang. They’re probably worried sick about us.”

Cynder gave him a deflated look. “Spyro, we just saved the entire world. Look around us! The forests are back, and the skies are blue again. For once in our life we’re not fighting for our lives. We can finally just...look around. Relax. Can’t Warfang wait a little longer? We’ve never seen the world for what it truly is.”

“But I was born in--” Spyro began to argue only to stop himself upon seeing her pleading gaze. For a moment he regretted trying to argue with her. Of course, the “we” wasn’t really referring to both of them. Spyro had seen much more of the world than her, while she had been stolen as an egg and forced into service of Malefor. She had never once truly seen the forests for the trees, or flown simply for the sake of flying. She had never even once sat upon a hill and let the wind rush past her in calm serenity. Oh sure, she knew her way around, and she knew what everything was, but she had never appreciated its beauty.

And now, with Malefor finally gone, with her finally free, this was her chance to see all that she missed.

“You know Cynder, I think we’re lost. I think we need a few days to get our bearings before we go back to Warfang. A simplistic directional miscalculation, as Volteer would say. I’m sure they’ll understand the delay once we tell them.”

The look of utter joy, relief, and gratitude that flooded into Cynder’s eyes was magical, and Spyro was happy.

(Halflinger Grove, Warfang)

Sparx was not having a good day.

In fact, it could even be argued quite well by the prosecution to the Court of the Universe’s Divine Karma Gods that he had been having a very bad week in general. First, he, Spyro, and the she-witch had gotten a rude wake-up call from their crystal prison down in the old Avalar catacombs by Grublins and Trolls, and had promptly been attacked and nearly killed.

Then, they met a Cheetah named Hunter, who saved them, and he was okay in Sparx’s books, he supposed. Then they got told that they had actually been trapped in that crystal for three years, which...sucked. Then a giant golem attacked them, and they nearly died again. They kicked butt and ditched the place, only to be captured by the other Cheetahs from Hunter’s village. The Cheetah chief, Prowlus, was a jerk. Then more Grublins attacked, and they nearly died. Again.

Then they fled to Warfang, only to find it under siege by a whole freaking ARMY of Grublins, Orcs, Trolls, and a whole hodge-podge of other freaks and weirdos Sparx couldn’t even pronounce the names of. Oh, and there was another golem, and they nearly died again. Several times, in fact. Sparx was getting quite tired of it.

And then Malefor showed his ugly mug, and ruined Sparx’s day even further by unleashing the Destroyer, the mother of all golems that burned whatever it touched. Spyro and Cynder stopped it, but they nearly died. Then Ignitus, the old bugger, decided it was time to take the fight to the top cheese of evil himself, but they had to leave him behind in the city.

And so it was that Sparx found himself hiding under the biggest bed in the closest intact building he could find, which just so happened to be a guardhouse. He had been huddled under there for ages and refused to come out. Every time he showed his face more danger always stared back, and he was getting tired of it. He just wanted all the danger to stop, the rumblings to stop, the world to live, and his brother to come back.

And Cynder too, he supposed. Who else was he going to torment for years to come if not her? Besides, she promised she would look after Spyro. She wouldn’t break that promise.

And then there was silence. Pure, blissful, actual silence. The earthquakes stopped. He no longer smelled any fire. The sounds of weeping and wailing in the streets of Warfang had all stopped.

He gingerly poked his tiny golden head out from underneath the bed and looked around. Nothing jumped out at him to kill him, so that was good. The place was no longer shaking, and that was better. Then he looked up at the window and saw a blue sky.

That was suspicious.

“Welp, either I’m dead and this is one messed up version of the afterlife that I dreamed up, or I am, in fact, the last surviving intelligent being on the planet, in which case it’s now up to me to form a resistance movement against Malefor made up of grasshoppers and butterflies. Allllllrighty then.”

He was about to duck back under the bed when he paused and looked back up at the window, humming to himself. Dream or not, taking a closer look outside might be prudent for his own sanity, as well as curiosity. Besides, a little sun never hurt anyone.

So, buzzing his wings, the little Dragonfly fluttered up to the windowsill and peeked out, shading his eyes with a hand as the sun’s rays beamed down upon him. It was quite a sight, actually. The city itself was largely intact, and some of the houses seemed to be a little less damaged than they were before. There were no flames, all the bodies seemed to be gone (although, to his disgust, some of the blood remained), and there were Moles, Cheetahs, and Dragons standing starstruck in the streets. All good signs.

And then he saw the forest.

Trees, as far as the eye could see. It surrounded them on all sides, which wasn’t possible, because when he, Spyro, and Cynder had come to Warfang he was certain that there weren’t many trees around, if any. The landscape around the city was also vastly different compared to what it used to be. Rivers that used to be there were now gone, replaced by two lakes. The Avalar Valley was missing, as was the ocean. A mountain range had also appeared to the north.

Nobody in the streets said a word, and neither did Sparx. The neighborhood had changed drastically, but the city remained. Then, at last, reality dawned on everyone’s minds. They were safe, alive, and well. The world had been saved!

The city cheered, and Sparx let himself believe just enough to join them.

Maybe today wouldn’t be so bad after all.

(Castle of Friendship, Ponyville)

Twilight sipped at her coffee as she sat on her throne in the Cutie Map room in her castle, studying the Map’s contents. Multiple Dusk Watch emblems could be seen moving about in various locations throughout Equestria, all on some sort of mission or another. She was especially interested in one emblem, which was hovering over the Zebra nation of Farasi. “So, how are the new recruits doing?”

Silver sat on Fluttershy’s throne and took a sip from his own mug, smiling at the taste. The fact that Spike could make such a delectable nectar fit for a king or queen was still an amazement to the captain of the Dusk Watch. “They are...managing. Barely, but managing.”

Twilight nodded. “I heard about their first few days. I knew it was going to be tough for them, trying to fit in, but I didn’t think it would be that bad.”

“Oh, they’re fitting in fine, the other guards like them well enough after they got used to them being around, it’s just that...” He hesitated, trying to find the words. “Why did you choose them, anyway? Out of all the guards Celestia was offering you to choose for the next batch of recruits, why them?”

Twilight shrugged and giggled. “What can I say, I liked them. They had a sense of friendship that I liked, and as Princess of Friendship, how could I just ignore it? They were the right choice, Silver, trust me.”

Silver nodded and took another sip. “I do trust you, Twilight, I just wish I could see in them what you see.”

She tipped her head to him. “Someday you will.”

“Yeah, someday...”

“Cookies, anypony?” Starlight asked as she walked in, carrying a tray of treats in her magic. “Spike just finished baking them. He’ll be around in a second, he’s just cleaning up.”

“Thank you, Starlight!” Twilight chirped happily, cutting off the Map’s supply of magic with a flicker of her horn to allow Starlight to place down the tray.

Starlight settled herself down in Rainbow Dash’s throne and gave her mentor a smile in return. “Always happy to help.”

Twilight grasped a cookie in her magic and pulled it towards her. “You know, I never properly thanked you for saving all of us from the Changelings. You not only saved all of us, you also saved a lot of lives, and not just in Equestria. I always knew you had it in you!”

Starlight blushed slightly at the praise and grabbed a cookie of her own. “Um, thank you, Twilight. It was a team effort. Had it not been for Thorax, Trixie, or Discord, I wouldn’t have made it. Speaking of which, Trixie’s still in town for today, you should thank her as well.”

Twilight’s smile fell just slightly, but not enough to be noticed by either Pony opposite of her at the table. “Y-yes, of course.”

Starlight had to resist the urge to roll her eyes. “Seriously Twilight, I’ve been friends with Trixie for almost a year now. She’s not as bad as you think she is.”

Twilight sighed and gave a reluctant nod in agreement. “I know, and I really do appreciate her aid in our rescue. I’ll thank her later on today. I even heard that Celestia plans on giving you all medals, the Equestrian Pink Heart of Courage, I think.”

Silver promptly performed a miniature spit-take within his own coffee mug. Coughing politely, he looked back up at the Princess. “The Pink Heart of Courage? That’s incredible. I’ve only ever seen those given out once in my lifetime, and that was when I was very young. We live in strange times, indeed.”

“Eh, ‘strange’ is just Ponyville on a Tuesday,” Starlight remarked with a shrug, taking a bite of her cookie and swallowing. “Took a while, but I got used to it.”

Silver chuckled and raised his mug. “I’ll drink to that.”

A loud belch echoed throughout the castle and shook the Map room, causing Twilight to giggle. “Speaking of strange, I think it actually is Tuesday, and that’s probably Princess Celestia’s weekly message. There’s usually some sort of urgent problem or another in there. If you’ll excuse me, I’ve a wayward drake to find; hopefully he didn’t torch the fridge again.”

As Twilight left, Silver’s face grew more serious and he turned to face Starlight. “I have a question, miss.”

“Starlight, please,” Starlight implored, motioning to him with a hoof. “We’re all friends here.”

Silver hummed and set his mug down. “I want your honest opinion, Starlight. What do you think of this...Thorax?”

Starlight tilted her head slightly. “Thorax? He’s very nice, I’d say. Almost too nice, but in a good way. He’s eager to please--”

“I didn’t ask to know about his social qualities, I’m asking for your opinion on him as a person.”

Starlight raised an eyebrow. “What brought this on?”

“I just want to know who we’re going to be dealing with here,” Silver sighed. “Queen Chrysalis was a monster, but she was predictable on a good day. But this new king, Thorax...I’m not sure about him. Can he be trusted?”

Starlight narrowed her gaze at him. “Yes. I can’t say many things with the utmost confidence, Silver, but this is one of the ones that I can. Thorax isn’t just a friend, he’s a hero. He risked everything to help us, risked everything for Twilight and her friends, and did it all without asking for anything in return and without complaint. If his worthiness as an ally and friend is under question, than by that logic, so is mine.”

Silver sighed again. “I didn’t mean any offense, Starlight. I’m very grateful for you, Thorax, and the others for saving Twilight. I’m not questioning his loyalty or yours, I just want to do my job the best I can, and to do that, I need information.”

Starlight nodded. “I understand, and I’m sorry for snapping.”

“Oh please, I’ve heard much worse from my own troops,” Silver chuckled, waving a hoof. “You’re nothing but a little gust in the air.”

Starlight smiled and opened her mouth to retort, only for Twilight to trot into the room with a scroll hovering next to her. Spike waddled in after her, already writing down a reply. “Starlight, get the girls again, we’re off to Canterlot,” she announced as she stopped in front of the Map.

“What’s up?” Starlight asked, hopping off her seat.

“Apparently some of the nobles are throwing a fit over the fact that all the Equestrian Princesses and Element Bearers were captured by Changelings in a single night. They need reassurance that we aren’t, in fact, spies, and that Chrysalis is indeed removed from power. The Yak, Saddle Arabian, Zebra, and Griffon ambassadors also want to be made aware of the Changelings’ new situation, and they want all of us present for it,” Twilight answered, turning to face Spike. “Spike, did you send off my response yet?”

“’...and we’ll be there faster than Rainbow Dash can clear the Ponyville sky. With love, Twilight Sparkle,’” Spike murmured, finishing his writing and rolling up the scroll. “Done!” He sucked in a breath and blew a gentle stream of green fire over the scroll, turning it to ash. The ash then flew over everypony’s heads and flew out the window towards Canterlot.

“Thank you!”

Starlight made a face. “Of course...politics.”

“Considering what you’ve just been through, it’s perfectly understandable for once,” Silver said, getting off of Fluttershy’s throne. “Will you need an escort, Twilight?”

Twilight shook her head. “We should be fine. We’re just taking the train to Canterlot, and now that the Changeling threat is over, our list of potential threats is low.”

“At least you didn’t say the cursed phrase...” Spike muttered off to the side as he opened a closet and pulled out Twilight’s saddlebags.

Silver nodded. “Understood. The Dusk Watch will hold down the fort here until you return.”

“Thank you, Silver. Go let the others know, we’ll be leaving soon,” Twilight said.

The Dusk Watch captain saluted and left the room, leaving Twilight, Starlight, and Spike to prepare for their trip.

“Uuuuuuugghhhhhh...why do we need to do this?”

“An’ there it is,” Applejack snickered, tipping her hat in Rainbow’s direction from her seat on the train. “Surprised it took this long, though. Ah’m impressed.”

Rarity handed her five bits, rolling her eyes at Rainbow’s reaction to their situation. “Honestly darling, a trip to Canterlot is just what we need right now. Yes, I know we have to appease the nobility, but it would do us all a world of good to get out of Ponyville for once and relax.”

Fluttershy nodded with a demure smile. “I want to try to visit the castle gardens again. Maybe this time all the little critters won’t be afraid of me.”

“But I’ve got a Wonderbolt show in a week!” Rainbow protested, flapping up into the air and pulling at her eyelids. “I need to rest, and I need to practice, and I still have my weather management duties. I don’t have time for this!”

Twilight sighed and looked up at her. “Sorry Rainbow, but you’ll have to make the time. Until the political ramifications of this whole Changeling thing blow over, we’ll have to put a lot of our plans on hold,” she said, drooping her ears. “I was hoping to take a couple weeks’ vacation, myself.”

“And I had to have several prestigious orders from my upcoming winter lineup put on hold for the week,” Rarity added. “Sapphire Shores and Songbird Serenade were crushed, but they understood.”

“THE Songbird Serenade?! You’re doing an order for her?!” Pinkie cried, jumping from her seat and pressing her face against Rarity’s, causing the Unicorn mare to shrink back slightly in surprise. “I’ve been trying to get her to come to Ponyville for months for her tour, but her manager says she’s always too busy! What are your connections to her? How did you get them? When did you get them? YOU MUST TELL ME!”

Rarity grabbed Pinkie by the tail with her magic and lightly pulled the party Pony away from her face. “I’ll introduce the two of you whenever the chance arises, darling. For now, let’s focus on the task at hoof, shall we?”

Pinkie sat back in her chair with a sharp nod, still elated.

“So, what will we be doing, Twilight?” Starlight asked, walking over from her seat and squeezing in beside them.

Spike pulled out a scroll from his backpack and handed it to Twilight, who opened it with her magic. “Princess Celestia sent me an itinerary for our visit. Today we’ll just be getting settled in, so we’ll have a little time to rest and prepare for tomorrow, when the real work begins. We’ll be first getting a debrief from Captain Shield Wall of the Solar Guard, and then we’ll be meeting with Baron Jet Set, Count Fancy Pants, and...” She paused, looked up at Rarity, coughed, and then continued, “...the Duke of Canterlot, Prince Blueblood.”

Rarity’s gaze hardened. “That ghastly brute? Why do we have to meet with him of all Ponies?”

“Why do we have to meet with any of these bozos?” Rainbow added irritably.

“Hey, Fancy Pants wasn’t too bad,” Applejack reminded her. “At least he had some manners, an’ was pretty friendly.”

“The reason being is that those three are the highest-ranking nobles within the various levels of nobility in Canterlot,” Twilight replied with a raised hoof, launching into her lecture mode. “Jet Set represents the baronies surrounding Canterlot as well as the merchants; Fancy Pants represents the inner circle of counts, countesses, earls, and the wizards; and Prince Blueblood is the spokestallion of the nobility as a whole. Their ‘leader’, in a way.”

“What comes next?” Fluttershy asked with a tilt of her head.

“Well, after we’ve satisfied the nobility’s interest, we’ll be meeting with the ambassadors for Farasi, Yakyakistan, Saddle Arabia, and the Griffon Empire. All four of them are very interested in our explanation for what happened with the Changelings,” Twilight answered.

“Joy, even more politics...” Rainbow muttered.

“Awww, don’t worry, Dashie!” Pinkie said, hugging the rainbow-maned Pegasus from behind, who let out a surprised snort. “I’m sure there’ll be lots of fun stuff to do in Canterlot too!”

“Quite right, Pinkie,” Rairty agreed, raising her chin up. “I, for one, will be taking this opportunity to visit some colleagues and friends of mine, as well as hopefully visiting the Canterlot Museum of Music and the Arts. I hear they’re opening a few new exhibits there and I’ve been just dying to get a chance to see them!”

“Eh, sure, why not? I’ll join you,” Starlight said with a shrug. “Always wanted to see the Mare Lisa anyway.”

“I’ll bring the snacks!” Pinkie offered, bouncing in her seat.

Rarity clapped her hooves with a cheer. “Splendid!”

Twilight chuckled and set the scroll aside. “Just be sure to get some rest too, girls. I know Canterlot’s fun, but we’re gonna need all the prep time we can get for tomorrow.”

The train whistled twice, and the seven mares and Dragon looked out the window to see Canterlot fast approaching. One of the conductors poked his head into their cabin and called out, “To all disembarking passengers, we’ll be arriving shortly at Canterlot. Make sure all your bags are accounted for.”

“That’s us,” Applejack said, hopping off her seat and standing up on her forelegs to reach the overhead baggage compartment. She let out a whistle when she opened it. “Darn it Rares, did ya pack the whole dang boutique again?”

Rarity huffed and crossed her hooves. “Five suitcases and three carry-on bags are nowhere near the entire boutique, Applejack. It is my utmost essentials for what I have planned over the next few days. Spike, would you be a dear and help me with them?”

Spike sighed, looking up at the baggage compartment. “Bulk Bicep’s gonna owe me a deep tissue massage in a few days, I know it...” he muttered under his breath before nodding and joining Applejack.

Once the baggage was all secured, the train pulled to a stop at the Canterlot station with a disapproving screech from the aging brakes, and the group disembarked from the train to see a rather uncommon sight. The station wasn’t deserted, but it was clear that the other passengers were being led away from them. A line of Solar Guards were keeping watch on the station, their golden armor gleaming bright in the sun and their faces stern.

Three more heavily-armored guards stood out from the rest, however. All three were armored head-to-hoof in gold and steel plate, two being Unicorns with their helmet visors down while the third, a Pegasus, held his helm under one of his wings. The armor covering their flanks had their Cutie Mark designs emblazoned on them, with the Pegasus’s being a Pony silhouette rearing on their hind legs and holding a shield in front of them.

These three weren’t mere Solar Guards. These were the cream of the crop, the best-trained and strongest soldiers in the land of Equestria --- the Paladins, Celestia’s personal guard. Only one, their captain, was allowed to show his face.

Fluttershy hid her face behind her mane and shrunk back slightly at the sight, and Applejack and Rainbow narrowed their eyes. Pinkie seemed to be happy to see so many new faces, while Rarity and Spike looked at each other in concern. Twilight, meanwhile, simply raised an eyebrow.

“Really, Shield Wall?” she asked at length, once the train was empty.

“We’ve got to be sure, Princess,” the burly Pegasus without a helm replied, a frown adorning his youthful, light blue face. His snow white mane was neatly combed to the side, so that one of his violet eyes was covered. “Stand still please, and do not resist the scans.” With his unoccupied wing he motioned for the two Unicorns next to him to advance.

The Paladins nodded and stepped forward, their horns glowing. Each mare felt a slight tingling at the base of their hooves before rising up their bodies. For Pinkie, her mane spiked up wildly once it reached her head, and she seemed to enjoy the sensation, while Twilight, Starlight, and Rarity winced slightly as the scan reached their horns. After a few seconds, the two Unicorns nodded to each other, cut off their magic, and stepped back with a respectful and apologetic bow to the mares.

Shield Wall nodded and visibly relaxed, his frown turning into a small smile. “Sorry about that, m’ladies, but Prince Blueblood ordered the scan when he learned what happened to all of you. Even Princesses Celestia and Luna had to undergo the same procedure. It’s annoying, I know, but it’s a surefire way to catch a Changeling.”

“The Changelings are good now, though,” Starlight protested.

Shield Wall shrugged. “Sorry, but the world doesn’t work that way. Until we get confirmation, we’re under orders to scan all Ponies going to and from Canterlot for any infiltrators. Nothing personal.”

Starlight rolled her eyes but she had to admit he had a point. She and the others knew that the Changelings had rebelled against Chrysalis and turned towards Harmony and friendship, but the rest of the world would be more skeptical. Friendship was nice, but the fact that the Changelings were able to capture all the most powerful Ponies in the world proved that some changes needed to be made regarding security policies.

Shield Wall coughed and motioned with a hoof for the mares to follow him. “Please, this way. We’ve been ordered to escort you to the castle, post-haste.”

The line of Solar Guards broke apart and then reformed into two squads on either side of the Element Bearers, with the two Unicorn Paladins taking point. Shield Wall placed his helmet upon his head and lowered the visor, which sealed itself shut with an enchantment. He then silently motioned forward with a hoof, and the procession of Ponies began making their way from the station to Canterlot Castle high above them on the mountain, its pristine battlements of white and gold shining out over all of Equestria.

(Crystal Empire, Palace)

The Palace was quiet today, and for once Shining was happy that it was. For one thing, it meant Sunburst was taking good care of Flurry Heart, and for another thing, it meant that Shining could have a chat with his wife without interruption. He’d have to thank Flash later for keeping the place running during his absence, and for ensuring that the two of them wouldn’t be disturbed.

Shining entered the royal suite with barely any sound, closing the door behind him in one slow motion. The room was dark, with the only light being let in from the window. The curtains rustled lightly in the wind, and the air around them was chilly but not uncomfortable. They both liked it this way, and even Flurry was growing used to it.

Cadance was sitting at the edge of the bed, her head hung low as she faced the window. Her mane was a mess, and her wings looked like they needed some serious preening. Even as he watched her, she shivered where she sat. It wasn’t from the air, but from something else, although he didn’t know what. As he sat down next to her, he wrapped a hoof around her shoulder and nuzzled her cheek, whispering, “Whatever it is, please don’t hide it from me.”

Cadance turned to face him and pressed her forehead against his, their horns crossing. Neither of them made a sound for a moment as she gathered her thoughts and prepared herself to speak. Shining was patient, knowing immediately that whatever was troubling her was affecting her more than he had first realized.

Finally, she spoke: “Shining, do you remember what happened the other night? When the Crystal Heart began to fail?”

Recent, harsh memories flooded into Shining’s mind. Dark crystals, his troops being infected, him being captured and replaced by Changelings, and the Voice.

He steeled his gaze and nodded. “Vividly.”

“That night...that night was the worst of my entire life,” she confessed looking down.

“The Changelings won’t harm us anymore, Cadance,” Shining said, rubbing her shoulder in comfort. “My sister and her friends made sure of that.”

“I’m not talking about the Changelings.”

Shining raised an eyebrow. “Then what is it?”

Cadance sighed and looked back up at him. “Something happened that night, Shining. I don’t know if it was a simple nightmare, or if it was a vision, but I...I saw something. Something horrible.”

She stood up from the bed and began to pace in front of him. “It started off normal, like almost any dream does, but then devolved into pain and suffering. I...” She squeezed her eyes shut. “I...I can’t. It’s too much...”

Shining stood up and embraced her. “Tell me, please. Don’t bottle this up.”

She sniffed and nodded. “...I saw the future, Shining. It was a future that was never meant to be. Monsters, death, and an ending of all things. I saw the world die that night, Shining. I saw the world shattered to millions of pieces like glass. I saw our family’s graves, and our final defeat. But despite all of that...the strangest thing of all, before the end, I saw Dragons.”

“Dragons?”

“Dragons in Praetorian armor. For some reason, my mind focused on that, and though the entire vision is clear in my head, the Dragons are the clearest, almost as if the vision wanted me to see them most of all. Whatever future it was that I saw, the Dragons came to our aid, since they had been affected too. The Griffons, the Diamond Dogs, the Yaks, and creatures I’ve never even seen before, they all rallied under one banner, but the Dragons were always at the forefront.” She allowed herself to chuckle briefly before adding bitterly, “And then that banner was burnt to cinders.”

“Have you talked to Luna about this?”

“She came to me first. When the fires reached me, she ended the vision and banished the nightmare from my mind. She comforted me, but...but I can still hear the voices, Shining. I can still feel the terror I felt that night. I still see those horrible things in my head. They...in the dream, they called it the Rupture.”

’I sense an upheaval will happen in the future. Soon. Maybe even tomorrow. Lives will be lost. Dreams will shatter. The planet will quake with a great noise and the skies shall burn. A great rupturing of all things...’

Shining blinked, remembering the words spoken to him by the Voice from the crystal. And then he remembered something more. “’I have even revealed this future to one of your rulers as an act of mercy’...” he whispered.

“Shining?”

“Cadance, I want you to answer me honestly,” Shining said, his tone urgent. “Did you hear any strange voices last night? Specifically one that sounded, I don’t know, evil? Deep, bass, malicious, kinda growl-y?”

Cadance tilted her head inquisitively. “No, not that I recall. Why?”

Shining breathed a sigh of relief. “Nothing...I’ll tell you later. Just remind me to prepare a memorial for the fallen before tonight.”

“Memorial?” Cadance narrowed her eyes in suspicion. “Shining, what happened that night while you were away?”

“The Crystal Heart was being drained remotely, Cadance,” Shining explained. “Sunburst, Flash, Thorax, and I, along with a platoon of guards, tracked down the source. It was an infestation of dark crystals, not Sombra’s, and the central crystal had a Voice. He...killed all the guards, only the four of us survived. But before we banished him from the Empire, he told us things. He said he was from another world, and that he had seen this world’s future, and had sent a vision of that future to one of the Princesses as an ‘act of mercy’. He obviously meant you.”

“What was his name?”

Shining paused and thought about it. “You know, he never said.”

“But he’s gone though, right? We won’t have to worry about more of these visions, or...crystal infestations?”

Shining sighed. “I don’t know, honey. I just don’t know anymore. The world has gone nuts these past few years --- magic-stealing Centaurs, Empires returning from ages past alongside tyrannical kings, monsters reawakening in the old forests, and the Changelings invading twice. And now this vision of yours and this mysterious crystal with a Voice...”

Cadance ran a hoof down his cheek and sent him a small smile. “It doesn’t matter anymore. Be it visions of a doomed future, tyrannical kings, or otherworldly crystals, as long as you’re by my side and I’m by yours, we’ll make it together.”

Shining chuckled and kissed her hoof. “I thought I was supposed to be the one comforting you?”

“Love heals many wounds, Shining.”

Shining couldn’t resist the opening. “And you, m’lady, are full of it.”

Cadance let out a snorting giggle. “Oh, that was horrible!”

“I learned from the best.”

“Your mother?”

Shining winked. “There was a reason why dad married her, you know.”

“And there was a reason I married you,” Cadance replied, kissing him on the forehead and motioning towards the door. “Now, if we’re both done moping, lets go see our daughter and start smiling again. The world could use more smiles today.”

“No argument from me,” Shining said, following her.

Whatever the future held, he would make sure she never lost her smile.

(Halflinger Grove, Warfang)

Word came down from the Temple to the guardhouses near the western gate: permission to explore the forest surrounding the city had been granted by the three Guardians, and the Moles were already preparing a scouting party. Three Dragons, four Cheetahs, and five Moles were chosen, and each one given specific orders to not venture too far or engage in any hostile activity with anyone or anything they saw, even if it was a confirmed enemy, until reinforcements could arrive.

It was sensible and reasonable instructions, and the scouts agreed. As the city inhabitants, military and civilian alike, watched from the walls, the scouts quickly slipped out through the gate and vanished into the dense forest, with the Dragons taking to the skies and jumping from tree to tree, their size too great to move within the forest itself.

Those who watched did so with bated breath. What would they find in that forest, they wondered. Would there be any clues as to how they got here or what that strange portal was? Were they even on the same world?

And what happened to the small Purple Dragon and his Dragoness companion? The last time anyone had seen them, they had flown off to the Burned Lands to do battle with Malefor, and had not been seen since.

All of the city wondered, but only one wept. In the little guardhouse half-buried in rubble underneath the Warfang Temple, Sparx sat on the windowsill with actual tears falling from his eyes. He couldn’t tell if they were from joy at his Dragon brother saving them all like he had always meant to, or sadness at the possibility that he would never see him again. Perhaps it was both. Either way, he cried as he watched he scouts leave from his perch, and never saw the massive Guardian of Earth enter the room behind him.

The large green Dragon, having been looking for Sparx for many hours already, sat down at the window next to Sparx, looking out over the city alongside the little golden Dragonfly. Sparx looked up at him, and their eyes met. An understanding passed between them, and Terrador nodded.

Both of them were worried, and neither of them would rest until Spyro was found.

(Eastern Dragon Lair)

Ember was still watching the mysterious city with a cautious eye, but this time she wasn’t alone. Many hundreds of Dragons of all shapes and sizes were now poking their heads out of caves or cracks in the mountain range at the city below them, all of them with wary gazes. They had never seen a city of Dragons before, and as proud and mighty as they were, even they couldn’t say how they felt about this.

It was then that a tall, spindly blue Dragon landed next to Ember, his arms crossed. Ember smirked as she cast a sidelong glance his way; this was the messenger she was waiting for. “Took you long enough to get here,” she quipped.

“Sorry, Your Highness, I was--”

“I don’t want excuses, Zephyr, I want results,” Ember interrupted her. She reached over to a rock in front of her and picked up a rolled-up scroll, handing it to the Dragon. “Take this to Princess Celestia in Canterlot, and don’t stop flying until you reach her. Don’t open that scroll, and don’t lose it, or I’ll have you for breakfast. Ya get me?”

“I get you,” Zephyr replied, grabbing the scroll and flapping his wings until he was airborne. “What do you intend to do now?”

Ember glanced at the city. “There’s nothing else we can do right now. They’ve started to send out scouts, and we’re not prepared to deal with first contact, that’s not our schtick. Just get the Ponies here, they’ll know how to handle this better than I can.”

He saluted, sticking the scroll in a pouch on his side. “On a scale of one to ten, how screwed are we?”

“Hopefully zero, but right now it all depends on how fast you can fly. Go!”

Zephyr laughed. “You want speed? I’ll show you speed.”

Without another word, he zoomed off across the sky, flying west across the enormous ocean beyond. Even at his top speed, Ember knew it would take him at least a day to cross the ocean entirely. Dragons were built for stamina flying, not speed and mobility like the Ponies were. And even once the message was delivered, it would still take at least one more day for the Ponies to show up, or even two.

She just hoped they wouldn’t be too late.

Author's Note

Chapter 2: Aftermaths

(Whitetail Woods)

Even though he was born in a swamp, where vegetation and the local fauna were natural things to discover and see, it never ceased to amaze Spyro at just how much variety there was. Rabbits, squirrels, foxes, birds, insects, they all were so unique in their own way, as were the plants. Ferns, moss, fungi, flowers, birches, oaks, pines, maples, and more, it was all right here. There was so much to see, smell, and touch, and he couldn’t hold Cynder back even if he wanted to. Even just by looking at her he could tell that she was in heaven.

He smiled at the thought of seeing her prancing about like a gazelle. She, of course, was far too dignified to even think about doing something like that, but he could tell the thought had crossed her mind at least once or twice. Still, her eyes were wide as she studied the world around her, looking under every log and stone to see the writhing worms and crawling bugs underneath with the same curious fascination he had experienced when he was younger, when he was exploring or playing with Sparx in the swamp where they used to live.

Spyro’s smile fell slightly as he remembered those days. They were so innocent back then, never really knowing what lay beyond the boundaries of the swamp. In those days, the most the two adoptive brothers had to worry about was being eaten by a Frogweed. It was only until later that they were thrust into chaos, fighting for their lives at every turn, worrying about the next day and wondering if they’d ever survive to see their parents again.

He slowed his pace, letting Cynder walk ahead of him. He never saw Nina and Flash again after the day he and Sparx left the swamp. They had raised him as their own, even though they knew what he was. They knew he would bring trouble someday, but they loved him anyway, just like they loved Sparx. And then when Spyro, Cynder, and Sparx became trapped in crystal for three years, he never heard from them again. The swamp was gone, transformed into the Burned Lands under Malefor’s rule. He hoped...he prayed that they and the other Dragonflies made it out in time.

Spyro sighed and shook his head. Cynder was right, they both needed some time to relax and enjoy the world around them once again. Worry and fear had plagued his mind for far too long.

Cynder suddenly crouched low to the ground and tucked her wings close, side-stepping quickly off the path to hide behind a fallen tree. Puzzled, Spyro did the same and whispered out the side of his mouth, “What is it?”

“Look!” Cynder whispered excitedly back, nodding forward.

Spyro looked ahead and saw a young fawn stepping out the underbrush across the path, his long legs shaking as he moved. Behind him, a doe followed, watching for anything amiss around them. She hadn’t noticed the two Dragons, thankfully.

“They’re beautiful,” Cynder mouthed, her eyes shining.

Spyro nodded with a smile. “Yes, they are.”

The two Dragons watched the doe and her fawn for a while until they moved on, moving further into the forest. Interestingly enough, Spyro thought he saw the doe’s mouth moving as if she was speaking to her fawn, but it was only for a moment, and it might have been a trick of the light. Either way, the path was now clear, so he and Cynder continued on their way.

Once more their walk fell into silence as they both admired the wild beauty around them, only to be interrupted when Cynder suddenly craned her neck towards him. “Spyro, can I ask you something?”

“Sure.”

Cynder stopped and turned to him fully, sitting down on the ground. “What do you want to do, now that the world’s been saved?”

Spyro paused and thought about it, settling down on his haunches. “You know, I’ve never really thought about it until now. I guess I was more concerned by the plight of the world to think about my own needs.”

“I know, which is why it’s so important to ask it now,” Cynder said with a nod.

“Honestly...I don’t know what I’ll do now. Obviously go back to Warfang and help rebuild, but after that, I just don’t know,” he sighed. “I suppose I always figured that Ignitus had a plan for me, but now that he’s gone...”

He watched as Cynder scooted closer to him and cover his back with a comforting wing. “Even if he did, he wouldn’t want you to despair over him.”

“I know, I know...it’s just hard, Cynder. So many gave their lives so that we could save the rest of the world, and Ignitus was the last one to do so,” Spyro replied in bitterness. “Losing him almost made me lose myself. It was because of me that he was forced to abandon the other Guardians to keep my egg safe. It was because of me that Malefor waged his war against the Dragons. It was because of me that...that Malefor stole and corrupted you. And then it was because of me that Ignitus died so that we could live to fight another day. A full circle.”

Her wing pressed tighter around him. “You shouldn’t blame yourself for anything that happened, not the war, not Malefor, and not Ignitus’s death. He knew that none of it was your fault, and he knew the risks when he chose to save us from the fires. To him, protecting you was not just his duty, it was his calling.”

“But then what about you? Your life was ruined because of the color of my egg.”

Cynder sighed and let her head droop slightly. “Purple egg or not, Malefor would’ve still laid siege to the old Dragon Temple and destroyed the eggs. If anything, you being the purple Dragon saved me as an egg, because Malefor needed someone to counter you until he was freed. Had you not been born, I wouldn’t be here either, nor would the entire world. I may have been lost, Spyro, but it was also you who saved me.”

“And then it was you who saved me from myself when I wanted to go back for Ignitus...” Spyro finished, closing his eyes.

Cynder put a claw under his chin and smiled. “I owe Ignitus everything for saving you, Spyro, and so I’ll mourn him alongside you, but I will also celebrate his memory and honor his spirit. He was proud of you, and he would’ve been prouder now. Never forget that.”

Spyro shook his head slowly. “I don’t deserve you,” he whispered, a ghost of a smile appearing on his face as he opened his eyes.

“And yet I’m still here,” Cynder replied, smiling back and standing up. “Come on, let’s go flying.”

“Yeah...flying sounds good right now,” Spyro agreed, following her off the path until they found a clearing from which they could take off. They spread their wings and flapped, sending leaves and twigs flying in all directions as they spiralled into the sky, soaring above the clouds with grace and enthusiasm.

“Where to?” Spyro called to her as they broke into a slow glide.

“East,” Cynder called over her shoulder, flapping once more to get more height. “Let’s go home.”

“I thought you wanted to see the world a little more first?” Spyro wondered aloud as he fell into place next her.

“I do,” she answered with a smirk. “But I can see a lot from here. And besides, we don’t have to go fast. We have all the time in the world.”

“Well, in that case...” Spyro smirked back and then tapped her on the shoulder with a talon. “You’re it!”

“Wha--?” Cynder started, before watching as Spyro dove to the ground. She shook her head and dove after him, laughing playfully. “Oooooh, it’s on now, Purple Boy!”

(Canterlot Castle)

“I’m just going to pretend we’re not having this conversation right now.”

“Come now, darling, don’t tell me the thought hasn’t once crossed your mind?”

“No, no it hasn’t.”

“Twilight, you’re a terrible liar.”

“Don’t confuse me for Applejack,” Twilight deadpanned.

“Don’t bring me into this, please, for the love of Faust, don’t...” Applejack muttered off to the side, hiding her eyes under her stetson. “An’ for the record Rares, Twilight ain’t lyin’.”

“But he’s a dream!” Rarity cried, catching the attention of the guards near her. She shrank back with a blush and composed herself. “Those violet eyes, that carefully-trimmed mane, those wings, that build! Oh, why do all the captains of the military look so dashing?”

“It’s a mystery for the ages, ma’am,” one of the Solar Guards said in a dreamy voice, only to get whacked upside the head by one of his buddies next to him.

Ignoring him, Rarity continued, “Honestly Twilight, you need to pull your face out of the books for once and start looking around for proper suitors. Who better than one of the finest soldiers in the land?”

Twilight sighed and put down the book she was reading. “First of all, you’re interrupting a good Daring Do novel for this? And second, even if I wanted to go around ‘looking for suitors’, as you say, the chances of me ending up with Shield Wall are about as likely as me ending up with one of Fluttershy’s blue jay pets.”

“Actually,” Fluttershy spoke up. “A lot of the little birdies in my home have told me that they think you’re very pretty.”

Twilight facehooved. “That was rhetorical, Fluttershy...”

“O-oh, sorry.”

“What’s taking the captain so long, anyway?” Rainbow asked, landing down next to them. “We’ve been stuck in this hallway waiting for him to come out of the throne room for ages!”

“It’s only been ten minutes, Rainbow,” Starlight noted.

“Ages, I say!”

Pinkie giggled and held out a hoof to Rarity, who growled and deposited five bits onto it. Pinkie bounced twice and stuffed the bits into her mane.

“Rarity, I know you’re the Element of Generosity and all that, but you’ve gotta stop making bets against AJ and Pinkie,” Spike snickered. “They’re gonna bleed you dry at this rate.”

“Thin ice, Spikey-Wikey. Thin. Ice.”

“Message received,” said Spike.

“Was this window always here?” Applejack suddenly asked, drawing everypony’s attention to her.

The other mares got up off their waiting benches and trotted next to her, looking up at a large, stained glass window that showed the aftermath of their battle with Nightmare Moon. Celestia and Luna were embracing in joy, with the moon raised high next to the sun behind them, and the Mane Six were bowing respectfully to both rulers while wearing their respective Elements. It was a beautiful work of art, with colors that bathed each of them in a rainbow, and Rarity’s eyes sparkled with wonder upon seeing it.

“This...this is magnificent!” she cried. “And a fine replacement for the window that used to sit here. I must know who designed it so that I could shake their hoof!”

“It wasn’t really designed,” said a motherly voice from behind them. “More like...redesigned.”

“Princess!” Twilight exclaimed, running up and embracing Celestia as she, Luna, and Shield Wall approached from the now-open throne room doors.

“It’s wonderful to see you all again,” Celestia said, returning Twilight’s hug with a warm smile. “And as for who made the window...” She bobbed her head towards Luna, who gave a small wave.

“Princess Luna, you made this?” Rarity asked, looking between her and the window.

Luna nodded. “It’s a long story, but suffice it to say that Celestia wasn’t in the happiest of moods the other night. She came here to reflect, and saw the window that used to be here.”

Celestia took over from there: “Memories of the day when my sister and I fought flooded back, and I...I’m ashamed to admit I nearly lost myself in them once again.” She looked at Luna with love in her eyes. “And then who should stop me from doing something I would regret but little Lulu here? She and I talked it over and said a few things that needed to be said, and when I looked up...” She pointed to the window with a hoof. “There it was.”

Luna smirked. “I stand by what I said, sister. ‘Tis but a trick of the moonlight.”

“Princess Luna, this is beautiful!” Starlight remarked. “You never told us you were an artist.”

“Well, I’ve had a lot of practice,” Luna replied, putting a hoof to her chest. “Those stars in the night sky aren’t just for show, you know.”

Shield Wall coughed politely into his hoof. “Your Highnesses, I hate to interrupt, but they’re waiting.”

Celestia sighed. “Right, of course. Thank you, Shield, you’re dismissed.” Shield Wall saluted and walked away.

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Who’s waiting, Princess?”

“I’m sorry ladies, but I’m afraid there’s been a change of plans,” Celestia explained. “The nobles don’t want to wait until tomorrow for their meeting. They’ve moved it up to now.”

Rainbow and Pinkie groaned, Applejack shook her head, and Fluttershy rolled her eyes skyward. Only Rarity, Starlight, Spike, and Twilight didn’t seem surprised. “What’s their reason this time?” Twilight asked.

“Do they need a reason?” Luna shrugged.

“Fair point.”

“My advice is to just let them have their moment,” Celestia said. “Once they’re satisfied with what they’ve heard, they’ll let you go, and then you can relax for the rest of the day. Luna and I will be outside if you need us.”

“Well then, we’ll make it quick and to the point,” Twilight declared, trotting towards the throne room. “Come on girls, let’s get this over with.”

“Yes, let’s,” Rarity agreed. “The museum won’t stay open forever, and I intend on going there today.”

The mares all marched (or in Rainbow’s case, flew) into the throne room with purpose, steeling themselves for whatever happened next. Three Unicorn stallions stood in the enormous hall, conversing quietly among themselves until they noticed Twilight’s entourage enter. One of them, Count Fancy Pants, was finely-dressed in a black tailcoat and golden-chained monocle, having silvery fur and a faded blue mane, with a rather distinguished moustache adorning his smiling face. The second was much younger --- somewhere in his mid-twenties, if Twilight had to guess --- with light grey fur and a charcoal black mane, and was wearing glasses and a green shirt and sweater tied around his neck. This had to have been Baron Jet Set.

It was the third Unicorn that caught the most attention of the mares, however, and their eyes narrowed in disdain at the sight of him. He was tall, towering over the other two stallions, and had a larger build as well. His fur was pristine white and his curly mane a glorious golden yellow. He wore a blue bow tie, and a small blue chrysanthemum rested on the right flap of his black lapel. This was Prince Blueblood, Duke of Canterlot, and one of the most politically powerful Ponies in all of Equestria. He wasn’t just the leader of the Cantelrot nobility, he was their poster boy, their ambassador to other nations, and their golden standard.

It was enough to drive Rarity mad at the sight, but she managed to contain herself. Barely.

“Well it’s about time!” Jet Set exclaimed haughtily, stepping forward and hardening his gaze at Twilight. “Your Highness, I must protest these delays, and on behalf of the Canterlot baronies, I must also demand to know the full story behind this Changeling crisis. It’s simply scandalous, and--”

Fancy Pants stepped up, wiping down his monocle. “Now now, baron, we mustn’t demand anything of Her Highness. You and I both know that none of this was her fault. Do be a gentlestallion and apologize.”

“Apologize for what? For wanting to know the truth?” Jet Set retorted. “Phaugh! We all know the Changelings are just playing us for fools. They’re hiding something, and these commoners are covering it up! We cannot let this stand!”

“That’s enough, Jet,” Blueblood said calmly, stepping in front of him and glaring down at him. “Whether the Changelings are playing a long game, it doesn’t matter right now. You’ve just implied that Princess Twilight, her companions, the other Princesses, and the military are all conspiring against all of Equestria with our enemies. Not only would this be treason according to law, it would also be absurd. And besides that, you’ve just insulted the Element Bearers to their face, and that is something I cannot condone.”

He turned his gaze towards Twilight and the others, and to the surprise of everypony, his gaze softened. “I must beg your forgiveness, ladies. Baron Jet Set is merely...concerned over our lack of information regarding the situation, and only wants what is best for Equestria so that we can be assured that your untimely capture never happens again.”

Twilight, taken aback at Blueblood’s earnest apology on behalf of the irate baron, let her jaw drop slightly. She tried to form words, but none came to mind, so she instead mutely nodded, which seemed to satisfy the Duke.

“Excellent. Now that that’s over with, we can begin. But before we do, I have one other thing to say,” Blueblood said, turning to Rarity. Rarity froze as their eyes met, and she felt her legs stiffen as he took a step towards her. Noticing her distress, Blueblood stopped and bowed his head towards her, his eyes closed. “Lady Rarity, words cannot express how sorry I am for my horrid behavior during our meeting at the Grand Galloping Gala a few years ago. As Duke of Canterlot, it was nothing less than me at my worst, and it is not who I am. Truthfully, there is no excuse I could give that you or your friends would accept, so I will make none.

“I know that we got off to a bad start, and that I was a selfish cad, but I wish to make amends and to start over with a clean slate. Not as suitors, and perhaps not even as friends at first, though I would very much like that, but rather, as acquaintances. We can work our way up from there, if that is your wish. I will respect whatever decision you make, and I offer myself freely to you as a measure of good faith.” With his speech finished, Blueblood opened his eyes and looked at Rarity once more, offering his hoof with a small, hopeful smile.

Twilight was stunned, as were the rest of her friends. None of them had ever expected this to come from any noble’s mouth, much less Blueblood of all Ponies. And what’s more, he sounded genuine, which only perplexed them further. Applejack frowned and wondered if Blueblood was actually telling the truth, or if he was telling a lie so good that even she couldn’t detect it. Pinkie and Fluttershy seemed to accept his words at face value, and smiled back at him. Rainbow still looked suspicious, but didn’t say a word. Starlight and Spike simply watched in silence.

Rarity looked at the hoof being offered to her, then back up at Blueblood, her expression unreadable. She reached forward...

...And slapped Blueblood with such force that it not only snapped his neck to the side (causing everypony else in the room to wince), it also left a red welt on his cheek and caused a small trickle of blood to emerge from his lip. Shocked, Blueblood rubbed his cheek and turned his head back around to face her again. His eyes bore a hurt but understanding look. “I suppose I deserved that,” he said at last.

“Yes, yes you did,” Rarity said. She then opened up the saddlebags on her back and pulled out a handkerchief with her magic, hovering it over to him and wiping the blood of his face. “But I would be remiss in my duties and morality as the Element of Generosity if I didn’t heed your words, Duke. I think it’ll be a long time until I truly forgive you for what you put me and my friends through during the Gala...but I’m willing to give you a second chance, if you will accept it. Don’t waste it.”

Fancy Pants smiled and tipped his head towards Rarity in respect. He was happy to see that her convictions had not been lost since the last time he had seen her.

Blueblood’s smile returned, and he bowed his head again. “I am honored, Lady Rarity. Rest assured that I will not waste this opportunity, nor will I forget this moment. If you ever need a favor, I and all the resources of the nobility are at your disposal.” He turned to the rest of the group. “Now then, I do believe we have something to discuss?”

“What?” Twilight asked mutely, before shaking her head and stammering, “O-oh, right, of course. What do you need to know?”

“The truth,” Jet Set answered with derision. “And not just any truth, I want to hear it from the Element of Honesty herself.” He set his eyes on Applejack, and the farmer greeted his scowl with one of her own. “I want you, Lady Applejack, to tell all of us here and now your opinion on the Changelings. Are they ‘good’ now, as the reports say? Can this King Thorax be trusted? Is there any chance that Queen Chrysalis will return to wreak havoc upon our fair kingdom again?”

The others turned to Applejack, and for a moment she looked nervous at all the attention, only to feel a hoof on her shoulder. She looked over and saw Rainbow hovering next to her, giving her a confident smirk. Applejack returned the smirk and mouthed a quick “thank you” her way, before looking back at the baron. “Ah’ll answer as truthfully as Ah can to the best of mah ability. Yes, from what Ah can tell, the Changelings are all reformed, or at least, all the ones we saw. There may be more out there that weren’t affected by Thorax’s transformation, but we don’t know that for sure.”

She let out a sigh and continued, “As for Thorax himself, he ain’t just a friend, he’s a hero. He was scared, he was alone, an’ he was ostracized by both parties involved. An’ yet despite all that, he risked everythin’, even his own life, to help save Equestria by rescuin’ us. He knew that goin’ back into that Hive might’ve meant his own death, yet he still went in without hesitation an’ without complaint. Now don’t that just beat all?”

“I didn’t ask you to spout off a load of frivolous manure, I asked for the facts, the truth!” Jet Set demanded.

Applejack stomped a hoof and snorted. “Ah’m tellin’ ya the truth, darn it! Ah tell it just like Ah see it. Thorax is a ‘ling who’d die to protect a Pony, an’ that to me is more than Ah can say for most of ya nobles. Ah believe him when he says he wants peace between his Hive an’ us, an’ Ah won’t stand to see his sacrifice, loyalty, an’ bravery be mocked or questioned. If y’all want a witch hunt, go find somepony else.”

Fancy Pants and Blueblood gave her some polite applause by rapidly stamping their forehooves on the carpeted floor, and the count chuckled. “Bravo, Lady Applejack! I daresay that was quite the speech, standing up for a friend like that.”

Applejack tipped her stetson his way and grinned. Jet Set’s scowl grew deeper.

“Still,” Blueblood continued after him. “The third question remains: what of Chrysalis?”

Twilight sighed. “We don’t know. Chrysalis escaped after her throne was destroyed, and the last we saw of her, she was flying north across the Badlands. She could be anywhere by now, but she doesn’t have her Hive anymore, which means she has far fewer resources to fall back on. For the time being, I don’t think we have to worry about her.”

“But, as you say, you’re not sure,” Fancy Pants noted, putting a hoof under his chin. “And therefore, it would be prudent to keep a watchful eye, and perhaps even send out several Pegasi search teams to scour Equestria for any trace of the disgraced Queen. Wouldn’t you agree, Your Highness?”

Twilight shrugged. “I suppose. It couldn’t hurt.”

Blueblood gave a sharp nod of affirmation. “Splendid! I do believe I’m satisfied with the results of this meeting. I hereby call for a vote to end things here.”

“What?!” Jet Set cried out in dismay.

“I concur,” Fancy Pants agreed, winking at Rarity. “With the Element of Honesty’s statement, as well as the detailed reports made by the various branches of the Royal Equestrian Legion, I think we have enough information to write a report of our own.”

“Very well, all those in favor of leaving these ladies in peace to have their relaxation time instead of wasting their time with politics, say ‘aye’. Aye!”

“Aye!” Fancy Pants raised a hoof.

“What? Nay, nay!” Jet Set sputtered. “We don’t have nearly enough--”

“The aye’s have it, the motion is carried,” Blueblood interjected quickly, immense glee on his face. “Meeting adjourned. Enjoy your day, ladies.”

Twilights jaw dropped for a second time. “Uuuuh...”

Fancy Pants chuckled and moved past the shocked mares. “Apologies, but I must be going now. There’s a few representatives from Ho Chi Mane and Trotsylvania that I’m having over at my estate to discuss their most recent complaints against the Diarchy with, so I shall see you all later. Good day, everypony.” With a flourish of his hoof, he bowed and excused himself from the throne room, leaving the door open behind him.

Jet Set sent Blueblood a look that could have caused a volcano to erupt. “This isn’t over, Blueblood. You’ve made a mockery of this meeting, and have slandered my good name in front of others and have shown clear signs of--”

“Oh, spare me your petulant whining, Jet Set,” Blueblood groaned, rolling his eyes, as he stepped towards the smaller, younger baron. “I’ve heard enough of it today, and I’ve heard it all before. Oh Blueblood, I shall have my revenge! This is the last time you’ll humiliate me, Blueblood! This isn’t the last you’ve heard of me, Blueblood!” He let out a laugh as he stopped inches away from Jet Set. “I tire of it.”

“When my mother hears of this...” Jet Set hissed.

“Ah yes, Countess White Rose, a fine mare, if a bit persnickety. Go back running to your little mommy to blab about Big Bully Blueblood, see if I care. And why should I? You have nothing. You can say nothing, because you are nothing.”

Jet Set had begun to take a few steps back, but Blueblood was persistent. “I was navigating the tempestuous oceans of politics when you were but a gleam in your parents’ eyes. When I was six, I was learning how to fence with Field Marshal Thundershock. When I was seven, I was taught the finer arts of diplomacy. ALL of them! When I was eight, I negotiated our first trade deal with the Yaks. When I was ten, I re-negotiated the peace treaty between us and the Griffons, and gave Ambassador Grimm such a scar under his left eye after he insulted Princess Celestia’s honor as a mare that he still winces whenever he hears my name. And when I was eleven...you were in diapers, and I was leading Day Court when Celestia was indisposed. Go home, Jet Set, and think on these things. And while you’re there, give my love to your dearest mother, and tell her that I will be immensely delighted to visit her estate tonight for her garden party. Good day.”

With that, Blueblood spun on his hooves and marched out of the throne room, his chin held up high and proud, while Jet Set was left staring slack-jawed at his back. The younger baron muttered something dark under his breath before following him, casting a dirty glare at the Element Bearers as he went.

After the stallions left the room, the mares and Spike all stared at each other in silence, none of them knowing what to say about what they just witnessed. It was a mixed bag for all of them, they internally decided one after another. On the one hoof, they were all actually impressed with Blueblood’s willingness to defend them, but on the other hoof, it was Blueblood.

Celestia and Luna walked into the throne room with smiles on their faces and mischievous looks in their eyes. Celestia leaned down over Twilight and giggled. “So, how’d it go?” she asked.

“Blueblood has certainly changed a lot,” Rarity answered before Twilight could even think of a response.

“Don’t be too hard on him, Rarity,” Celestia said. “He actually hasn’t changed all that much.”

“But Princess, how can ya say that? What about the Gala?” Applejack asked.

“Yes, I keep hearing about this, but nopony’s ever told me what happened,” Starlight added, raising a hoof. “Care to fill me in?”

Celestia sighed. “It was an unfortunate and miserable farce he had to put on. It was before your time, Starlight, when Twilight was still a Unicorn and when her friends were still rather new to the wider world. You see, as Duke, it was part of Blueblood’s duty to know what goes on throughout Equestria, and when he caught wind of six Element Bearers, he became intrigued. And then he was delighted when he heard that you had saved Luna and returned her to her proper place at my side. It meant one more aunt for him to dote on.”

Luna smiled and hugged Celestia with a wing, and Celestia nuzzled her cheek.

Rarity looked puzzled. “But...then why...?”

“It was the other nobles,” Celestia answered her. “They grew restless and jealous over your rising fame, and they knew about Blueblood’s support for your group. When they found out, they accused him of showing favoritism, and threatened to unseat him as Duke if he couldn’t remain neutral and unbiased. So, he did the only thing he could: he pretended to not care one whit about any of you, and purposefully made a scene so as to appease the nobility enough for them to get off his back. It was a gamble, and had he not planned or improvised as well as he did, it probably wouldn’t have worked. But it did.”

“He took a personal hit to his pride and his honor so that he could remain in power as Duke, and therefore support you from the shadows while maintaining an outward appearance of perfect neutrality,” Luna finished, letting out a dry, humorless laugh. “The nobles never challenged him again.”

Twilight’s jaw fell for a third time, and this time Spike caught it in one of his claws and closed it for her with a roll of his eyes. “That’s...that’s...” she murmured.

“Genius.”

Everypony turned to Rarity in shock, and Rarity stared back. “I stand by what I said. It was a brilliant move, and we all played our parts perfectly. He manipulated everypony around him, including us, so that he could continue to be an ally that we never knew about. No wonder why the nobility never really bothered us since then, he must’ve been stonewalling them from doing anything!” Then her face fell. “Still...while I may find it in myself to forgive him in light of this new revelation, it’ll still be a while until I’m ready for that.”

“I’m sure he will understand,” Celestia said, before clapping her forehooves together. “Now then, if we’re finished here, you all now have the rest of the day to yourselves, and with the nobles out of the way for the time being, it also frees up much of tomorrow as well. Enjoy your rest, my friends!”

Rarity’s eyes shot up, and so did the corners of her mouth. “The museum! It should still be open. Come Starlight, Applejack, and Pinkie, we must see it at once!” she cried, grabbing the aforementioned mares with a levitation spell and galloping out of the room before any of them could say anything. The throne room doors slammed shut behind her, and they heard several startled yells from the guards as they were steamrolled by the charging Unicorn.

Twilight and everypony else merely watched the spectacle with unblinking eyes and expressionless faces. Fluttershy looked at Twilight and raised a questioning hoof. “Did...did Rarity just kidnap them?” she squeaked.

“Yep,” Rainbow replied, lazily hovering upside down above them. Spike faceplamed, and the three Princesses let out a shared laugh.

(Halflinger Grove, Warfang)

Sparx had never really seen the inside of the Warfang Temple, barring a few catacombs underneath, nor had he truly known what the word “opulent” meant until now.

He now knew the meaning of the word, and had somehow learned (or possibly created) a few synonyms.

He had been taken away from the guardhouse window by Terrador (or as he liked to call him, “the Big Guy”) and brought to the Temple, although he never really said why. Terrador was the largest Dragon Sparx had ever seen, barring Cynder when she was under Malefor’s influence, but she didn’t really count. As the Guardian of Earth, he had been one of Spyro’s teachers for his Elemental abilities way back in the day, and was sort of the de-facto second-in-command of the Guardians when Ignitus wasn’t around. Sparx liked Terrador --- he was a bit of a jerk, but he was a cool dude, and kicked major Grublin butt during the siege of Warfang, which put him high on Sparx’s list of friends.

At the moment, Sparx was sitting with Terrador in the Temple’s central chamber, a dimly-lit, oddly plain room with four doors on opposite ends, each marked with its own specific Elemental symbol: Earth, Fire, Ice, and Electricity. The room dipped down to the middle to meet a pool of glassy water, which seemed to act like a perfect mirror for the painted and rune-covered dome ceiling above; not a single ripple or wave disturbed its pristine surface. They had been sitting here for a few minutes now, but even Sparx knew what, or rather who, they were waiting for.

Finally, two other doors opened up, one on either side of them. From the Ice door emerged a large, regal-looking blue Dragon with a purple underbelly and wings, looking impeccable despite his recent battles and fatigue. From the other came a slightly smaller yellow Dragon with a blue underbelly and golden wings, and in stark contrast to his Ice Guardian counterpart, he acted as tired as he looked, and yet still possessed a spark of youthful energy and eagerness in his gaze that made up for his exhaustion.

Sparx rolled his eyes. Unlike Terrador, these two weren’t exactly Sparx’s favorites. Cyril, the Guardian of Ice, was a stuck-up old codger who thought he was superior to everyone, and although he had his moments of humility (few and far between), he never stuck Sparx as the gracious type. More of a sore loser, really.

And as for Volteer, the Guardian of Electricity...

“Ah, Terrador, Cyril, young Sparx, it is truthfully so stupendous, wonderful, and monumentally extraordinary to see you all alive, well, and within reach of your faculties and senses still. Have you looked outside lately? The world has changed, shifted, flipped upside down and inside out! There are trees, actual trees surrounding Warfang again! And not only that, but we are all in one piece! Oh, how I wish Ignitus and the two young ones were here, they need to see this without delay! Cyril, have you seen them? Terrador, surely you’ve felt them with your connection to the Earth Element? What do they say? Do they even have a voice? You must tell me! I must know everything.”

Yeah, Sparx wasn’t exactly his biggest fan either, especially since he said all that in one breath. Sparx sighed and fluttered off his perch, knowing that this was going to be a long day already.

“Volteer, Cyril,” Terrador rumbled in greeting, his bass voice almost causing the room to shake.

“Terrador, Sparx...and idiot...” Cyril greeted back cordially to all except Volteer, who merely chuckled in response.

“’Sup, gramps?” Sparx smirked.

Cyril groaned and slapped a wing over his face. “I have the sudden urge to be back in my meditation cell...”

“You would waste time meditating at a time such as this?” Volteer gasped. “When we’re on the cusp of a brand new age for our world? For shame, Cyril! For. Shame!”

“And now I have a headache, fantastic...” the Ice Dragon amended. “You better have a good reason for calling us here, Terrador, because I’m about to--”

“It’s not the same,” Terrador said quickly, causing Cyril to stop in his rambling. The other two Guardians glanced at each other, puzzled before looking back at their leader. Terrador gazed at each one in turn, even momentarily glancing at Sparx, before continuing, “Our surroundings. They aren’t the same as they were before.”

“Didn’t our resident mad scientist Volteer already say that?” Cyril asked dryly.

“Its not just the trees, I don’t recognize the landscape, and the ocean is missing,” Terrador argued, looking at Volteer in worry. “And no, Volteer, the trees are not speaking to me. Nor is the Earth, for that matter. I can still use it to the best of my ability, but it refuses my pleas for answers. It feels...foreign, somehow.”

“Foreign? Hmm...that’s, er, um, hmm...odd...” Volteer wondered, now completely invested and thinking deeply. Even Sparx looked interested in what Terrador was saying.

“Well, the frost and ice answer to me still,” Cyril said. “While it is puzzling the ocean is gone, I can still feel the rain in the air, and I can still command ice to form within it.”

“But ice is fleeting, and a rain cloud is aimless and without direction until called, while the Earth is a living organism with history and a mind of its own. It needs no master, because it is its own master. It has seen the rise and fall of empires, civilizations, and entire species, and yet it lives on as it always has, wild and pure,” Terrador replied. “Unlike Ignitus with fire, or you two with your own Elements, I truly am just a caretaker of the land. I call and it answers, not the other way around. I cannot command it to do my bidding, only ask for it to lend its strength. But this land...it hides from me. When the world was saved, Spyro must have done something to change it in a fundamental level. It’s as if...” His voice trailed off, and his eyes grew distant.

Volteer, who had been listening while holding his breath, puffed out his cheeks and groaned in frustration. “Oh come on, Terrador, don’t leave us in suspense like that! ‘It’s as if’ what?”

“I dare not say it, for I hope I’m wrong,” Terrador replied with a shake of his head. “For now, it is a mystery that we must solve at a later date. There is something far more important to worry about.” He looked up at Sparx’s glittering form above them.

Cyril gave a grave nod. “The fates of Ignitus, Spyro, and Cynder.”

Sparx sighed, catching their attention. “And my parents,” he muttered.

Volteer cocked his head to the side. “What about them?”

“They were in the swamp by the Silver River before...it was all turned into the Burned Lands.”

Volteer’s eyes softened and he smiled. “Young Sparx, there is no need to worry about such things. Your parents, and all the other Dragonflies from the swamp, are safe, sound, well, and hale.”

Sparx’s eyes widened, and he zipped over to Volteer’s face, poking his snout with a finger. “Where?”

“We have them secured in a safe house under the Temple, old chap,” Cyril explained. “When they came to us seeking refuge from Malefor, we couldn’t leave them to perish, so we took in as many as we could accommodate, which, considering their size, was a shocking amount. There they remain even now, waiting until we give them the signal to emerge.”

Sparx let his shoulders sag in relief, and Volteer caught him before he could drop out of the air. “If you’d like, I could arrange for you to see them, Sparx. I’m sure they would be ecstatic, elated, jubilant, and pleased to see you again,” the hyper Guardian offered.

“Thanks,” Sparx replied, a small smile adorning his face. “But now that I know they’re safe, I can wait a little longer, and so can they. I...I wanna find Spyro first. He’s my big bro, and the Dragonflies all loved him as much as they, uh, tolerated me. I want to see our parents together with him. A triumphant return, after all that’s happened.”

Cyril bowed his head and smiled for the first time in months. “Is it any wonder that Spyro rarely leaves your side? He could not ask for a more loyal and caring brother. Ah, bless me, I wish I knew how that felt.” Volteer raised a claw, only for Cyril to immediately shut him down with a glare. “Not you, you blithering idiot.”

Volteer let out a cackle. “One day, Cyril, old friend, one day!”

“Not in this or any other life, you lightning-fried chicken.”

Terrador chuckled. “Honestly you two...” he murmured, before turning to Sparx. “Do not worry, young Dragonfly, we already have a plan to find your wayward brother, wherever he and the others might be. We’ll wait a few more days to see if they return on their own, and if they don’t, we’ll enact our plan.”

“Care to fill me in on the plan, big guy?” Sparx asked.

The Guardian of Earth nodded. “Of course, it’s only your right. However, perhaps it would be better to wait for now until we’re sure that Spyro won’t return on his own. It would save us some time.”

Sparx sighed, having already expected this answer. The Guardians were great overall, but were also annoyingly stringy when it came to letting others know about their plans. Still, at least there was something he could hope for, and he was happy to hear about his family’s survival.

Not a bad day, all in all.

(East of Whitetail Woods)

They hadn’t really been flying for that long, maybe an hour or two at most, and although they could’ve covered more ground at their current speed, they didn’t want to. Like on the ground, Cynder was taking her time to look around at the land below her. A small mountain range had risen up to their left, its snow-capped peaks touching the clouds they flew under. To their right, they could see the outline of a snaking river on the horizon, and the beginnings of another large forest, this one looking denser and more foreboding than the one they had left behind.

None of it looked familiar to either of them, which left a worming doubt in the back of their minds. Spyro never intended for the world to look so different when he saved it, he just wanted it to be beautiful and healthy again, and for its inhabitants to be saved. And yet, so much had changed. All of it was beautiful, but also alien in a way.

A low growling emerged from Spyro, interrupting his musings, but it wasn’t from his throat. He looked down sheepishly as Cynder smirked to his right. “Sounds like someone’s hungry,” she teased.

“Can you blame me?” Spyro replied, as his belly growled again. He glared down at it and Cynder giggled.

“Nah, I suppose not. We spent almost all of yesterday fighting Malefor and his beasts, with very little rest to boot. Maybe we should get some.”

Spyro pointed ahead with a claw. “We can stop at the forest. With any luck there’ll be some animals inside that we could hunt.”

“I could go for some roast venison right now,” Cynder agreed.

“There was a doe we left back there,” Spyro reminded her.

“Eh, wasn’t that hungry back then; and besides, she had a fawn with her. Wasn’t going to ruin that.”

Spyro shrugged. “Fair enough.”

The two of them sped up until they reached the forest, then began a slow, steady glide to the ground, spiralling in the air until they landed on a small, rounded hill just outside the forest. The soft grass almost felt spongy under their claws, and they had to resist the urge to sink into it.

On a whim, Spyro closed his eyes and concentrated, remembering the lessons Terrador had taught him so long ago. He felt his connection to the Earth around him, and the Earth greeted him. It felt...strange. He couldn’t quite place why, but it seemed that the Earth didn’t recognize him as it once did. It responded to him and his power, as expected, but it didn’t speak to him like before.

“Spyro?”

Spyro shook his head and reopened his eyes, feeling his connection to the Earth Element dissipate. “I was just feeling the Earth. It feels strange, not unwelcoming, but...I’m not sure.”

“Well, the world did change a lot,” Cynder replied with a shrug.

“Yeah, maybe...” Spyro conceded with a small frown. “Well, we can figure that out later. Let’s get some food.”

Cynder nodded and joined his side as they began to walk towards the forest. They had only taken a few steps when they suddenly stopped and Spyro held a wing in front of her. They both saw what had been hidden by the forest’s shadow, and they both knew immediately what it was.

The design was unmistakable --- train tracks, curling around the forest and crossing over the river that they had seen from the air, leading to lands beyond. Where they led, neither Dragon knew.

“Is that what I think it is?” Cynder asked.

“If it is, we may be in luck,” Spyro said. “Because I only know of one race in the Dragon Realms that uses train tracks and rails.”

“The Moles?” Cynder concluded, a bright smile forming on her face.

“...There are two races that I know of that use train tracks and rails,” Spyro amended with a roll of his eyes. “The Moles and the Manweersmalls. We might be near a settlement or a mine, and if we can find it we can get some directions to Warfang.”

“Food and rest first, though.”

Spyro nodded, and the two of them continued on their way to the forest, stepping carefully over the train tracks. Upon further inspection, these tracks were far more finely-crafted than the crude ones Spyro had seen with the Moles and Manweersmalls. The metalwork was superb, and each part was placed down precisely and without a single blemish or mistake. Clearly whoever placed these wanted to ensure a safe and comfortable ride, and they were far too large for a cart, which most likely ruled out a mine for their destination.

Ignoring the tracks for now, the two Dragons stepped into the forest, and were immediately struck by how different it was compared to the one they had left behind. This forest was thick with vines and darker trees, giving the forest an eerie, shadowy vibe, and there was almost complete silence. The trees were gnarled and twisted, their roots breaking out of the ground and curling up like claws of their own, and their branches thick with lichen and hanging moss.

Creepy, but no more so than what they had faced before. This was a stroll in the park for them. Fearless, they continued deeper into the forest. The silence that once permeated the air now gave way to distant rustling, and the creaking of trees moving in an unseen wind. Small fireflies could be seen fluttering about through the shadowy canopy, and the air stank of rot and composting vegetation.

The two Dragons grimaced at the stench and Cynder put a claw to her snout. “Yikes...I’m suddenly not as hungry. Maybe we should try following the tracks instead?”

“We still have to eat, Cyn,” Spyro argued. “We don’t really have much of a choice here.”

“I suppose,” Cynder sighed, and then paused and stared at him. “Did...you just call me ‘Cyn’?”

Spyro blinked at her. “Yeah? Why, is there anything wrong with that?”

Cynder blushed. “Uh, no, it’s just that nobody’s ever given me a real nickname before. Well, except Sparx, but I don’t count his.”

Spyro shrugged. “Well, if you don’t want me to call you that, just let me know.”

“No no, you’re fine. I love it,” Cynder said, smiling at him, although her mind raced as her heartbeat quickened. Does he know?

Spyro smiled back. “Well then, Cyn, let’s see if we can find something to eat.” With that, he shoved a branch away from in front of him and went deeper into the forest, Cynder close at his heels.

Time passed quickly as they went. Though the canopy was heavy and thick, they could still see small flickers of sunlight through the trees, and they could tell it was close to the evening. Still they found no animals, although they could swear they heard growling and howling at one point, but couldn’t place which direction it came from. Or any direction at all, really. The forest was far too cramped for them to get a reasonable bearing, and everything looked the same.

More hours passed, and they both came to the same conclusion as the sun dipped down and the forest started to grow darker: they were lost. And to add insult to injury, they were still no closer to finding a meal. It was as if all the animals were avoiding them.

Finally, Cynder had enough and turned to Spyro. “Well, if we wanted to get nowhere fast, this is certainly the way to do it.”

Spyro groaned and facepalmed. “It isn’t possible for a forest to be this determined to make our lives miserable.”

“Then how about this: we fly up to the canopy to get our bearings, and then see if we can spot those train tracks again. It’s better than just meandering through this creepy place all night with nothing to show for it. There isn’t a rabbit for miles, much less an actual meal.”

“Is this a roundabout way of saying ‘I told you so’?” Spyro deadpanned.

“Maaaaybe.”

The Purple Dragon sighed and let his claw slide down from his face. “Fine, we’ll do it your way. With any luck we’ll find a town before nightfall.”

“See young Dragon, sometimes it’s better to listen to the advice of your elders,” Cynder teased him.

“We’re the same age,” Spyro countered.

“And I was technically an adult for most of my life before you shrunk me, so there.”

Spyro arched a brow. “You were corrupted by the Dark Master, that wasn’t your normal size!”

“Still counts!” Cynder laughed, taking to the air and breaking through the canopy.

Spyro shook his head and followed her upwards, poking his head above the trees and settling on a branch to steady himself. The first thing he noticed was the warm wind against his face, and it made him relax slightly into a more peaceable state of mind. The second thing he noticed was the darkening skies, and the last rays of sunset peeking out over the mountains on the horizon. It was a beautiful sight, a far cry from the forest below.

The third thing he noticed was that Cynder was staring at the sky with her jaw dropped. When he followed her gaze, his eyes widened in shock.

Where there should’ve been two moons, one small and pale green and the other large and bright orange, there was now only one moon of silvery white. Its pale light bathed the world below with an ethereal glow, and both Dragons were struck by a sense of worry and fear.

“The Celestial Moons...what happened to Zella and Adrano?” Cynder gasped. “They’re gone!”

Spyro didn’t know what to say in response, and he lowered his gaze and stared off into space, his thoughts racing. Things weren’t adding up --- the train tracks, the landscape, their longer-than-normal distance from Warfang, and now the lack of both moons. When he repaired the world, he had no intention of touching the moons, so why were they different? Was he truly that powerful, or had something else happened?

And what about the land itself? He wanted to put it back to normal, not change it completely. And the Earth still didn’t speak to him like it once did...

It was as if--

“...No...” he whispered.

It couldn’t be. Could it?

“Spyro?” Cynder asked suddenly, pointing with a claw past the forest. “What’s that?”

Spyro followed her gaze once more and saw a flicker of light far off into the distance, poking out just above the forest. He focused on it, and realized it was the moonlight reflecting off of something very tall, like a tower of some kind. Or maybe a pole? Looking closer, he could see more lights, but these didn’t move, and were shaped like--

“A town!” Spyro exclaimed, jumping into the air and spreading his wings, gliding from treetop to treetop.

“Spyro, wait!” Cynder called after him, suppressing a grunt of frustration as she followed close behind.

After taking to the air and swiftly flying over the forest towards the lights, Spyro stopped at the edge of the forest on a small hill and stared ahead, his jaw hitting the ground. Cynder landed next to him and crouched low upon seeing what he saw.

It was indeed a town, but unlike anything they had ever seen before. The buildings all had thatched roofs and white walls with lines in them, and some had lights shining through their windows. Other buildings were larger and more elegant, having sloped, tiled roofs and a more centralized location, indicating importance. Still others were even more oddly shaped, sloping and curving and spreading out all over the place, even bridging across the roads to join with other homes. Farms surrounded the town, including one that looked like an enormous apple orchard. The train tracks that they had been meaning to follow had led to what looked like a train station within the town. It all looked rather cozy.

But there were two things wrong with this picture. Off in the distance, just on the outskirts of town, there was a huge structure that seemed rather out of place with the rest of the town. It looked like it was made of some kind of blue or purple crystalline material, and was shaped almost like a giant tree with several balconies and towers attached to it. This was obviously where the moonlight had been reflecting off of.

The second thing that was wrong was the town’s inhabitants. Both Dragons had been expecting Moles, Manweersmalls, or even Dragons. Instead, a different creature roamed the streets, one that neither Dragon had ever thought they’d see in this context.

“Spyro...” Cynder finally spoke up. “When you were wandering the Dragon Realms with Sparx, did either of you ever see colorful, intelligent...horses?”

Spyro gulped and looked at her. “No Cynder, I don’t think we did.”

Cynder looked back at the town. “Then...where are we?”

“I wish I knew,” Spyro answered, laying down in the grass next to her. “But at this point, I’m starting to wonder if...” His voice trailed off, and he grimaced.

“If what?”

Spyro didn’t answer, but in his mind he knew what that answer would be. There was a reason why the moons had disappeared, why the landscape was so different, and why the Earth felt so foreign.

They weren’t in the Dragon Realms anymore. In fact, they weren’t even in the same world.

He didn’t know where they were, and that terrified him more than anything he had ever faced before.

(Badlands, Thorax’s Hive)

Dry.

Everything was dry, just as he remembered it. The sand under his hoof, the stone, the air, the weather, the Hive itself, it was all dry. Barren. Silent.

Lifeless.

Thorax sighed, kicking a pebble off the edge of the Hive and watching it plummet to the dark desert below. He knew he shouldn’t be thinking this way, but he couldn’t help it. Chrysalis was gone, and so was the hunger the Hive had felt for centuries, but now something else was missing. The thing was, he just couldn’t tell what that something was. They had everything they needed: love, a home, friends, allies, a new leader. What else could they need?

How about a family? his mind snarked at him. You’re still missing him, and many more.

Thorax squeezed his eyes shut and sat down on the balcony that used to be part of Chrysalis’s throne room, trying not to remember the sound of Pharynx’s voice. He had made his choice, and there was nothing Thorax could do about it. Pharynx was always one of Chrysalis’s favorites, so it didn’t surprise Thorax to find out that his brother wasn’t part of his impromptu rebellion. He and hundreds of other Changelings were still unaccounted for, all of them now labelled as traitors.

But were they really traitors for remaining loyal?

“King Thorax?”

Thorax’s eyes opened. Yes, king. That’s what he was now. He hadn’t meant to become one, but apparently destiny had other plans for him. He craned his neck around until he saw a yellow and green Changeling in dark blue armor looking at him from the door to his modest quarters. “Yes, Crinkle?”

The guard cleared his throat. “The feast’s about to begin, Your Majesty. They’re waiting for you.”

Thorax nodded. “I’ll be right down, start without me.”

The guard blinked. “But...it’s tradition to wait for the leader of the Hive to begin the feast.”

Thorax let out a laugh, dry as the air around him. “Tradition...right...” Tradition never meant anything to him. He bucked every trend the Hive set, never paid much attention to the silly ceremonies and events Chrysalis had created, and even outright defied the Queen herself several times. Thorax was never a traditional Changeling, and yet they expected him as king to uphold those same traditions he sought to do away with. “I’ll be there in a moment.”

Crinkle nodded and excused himself from the room with a short bow. Thorax, meanwhile, returned to staring out over the Badlands beyond. So much personal pain, so much hunger, so much grief and failure, it had all led to the moment when he left the Hive, and then his decisions since then had led to the Hive becoming what it was now. And he supposed that wasn’t too bad. After all, his Changelings...his Changelings were happy now, and that was enough.

But was it wrong that he felt a little selfish for more?

As soon as he thought that, he shook his head and grimaced. Such thoughts had led to Chrysalis becoming what she was, and Thorax wasn’t her. He would never be her. No, he would lead the Changelings the best way he could. If they wanted him to be traditional, he would comply, up to a point. Not all traditions were meant to be broken, after all.

Still, he wished Pharynx was here with him. He would’ve made a far better leader. He’d know what to do next, he’d be able to unite the Changelings like never before. He’d...he’d be traditional.

But Thorax wasn’t Pharynx, and he was all the Hive had.

So, tradition be damned, he’d buck one more trend --- he was going to turn the Hive inside-out one last time. He was going to turn that lifelessness into liveliness, and create a future all Changelings would be proud to be a part of. A future of peace.

A future of everlasting love.

His newfound goal in mind, he left the Badlands to its own devices and re-entered the Hive, putting on his best smile and proudest posture as he made his way down to the lower levels.

Outside, dark clouds gathered in the skies above, and lightning flashed inside them. For the first time in many decades, it rained in the Badlands.

Chapter 3: Summonings

(Badlands, Thorax’s Hive)

The enormous barrel’s tap was wrenched open, and a golden-brown liquid poured out into the large bowl underneath, much to the delight of the gathered Changelings in the newly-decorated Great Hall. Many of them cheered and raised their soon-to-be-filled mugs in a toast to their good fortune and Thorax’s boundless generosity. Several of the more daring and younger Changelings dove underneath the open tap to drink from the liquid directly, only to be swatted away by irritated (albeit amused) guards. The Grá ó Neamh mead was precious after all, especially if it came from Queen Chrysalis’s private stock. She always kept the good stuff on hoof for events like these.

And what an event it was! It was a feast like nothing the Hive had ever seen: breads and cheeses both exquisite and tasteful, succulent meats that sent the tongues wagging, salads that had the more vegetarian Changelings drooling, and even hearty stews that were quite popular with the guards. But despite all the normal foods, there was something else that all the Changelings could feel in the air around them and on the foods in front of them, and it made them truly happy --- love. Love was everywhere! Never had they felt so full, or so blessed!

It was paradise, and its king had just arrived.

The crowds roared, wings buzzed, and hooves stomped in applause as Thorax appeared at the top of the stairs leading to the Great Hall. There was no question in their mind, he was already a much better leader than Chrysalis ever was. He hadn’t just saved them, he had given them their lives back. Starvation was a thing of the past, and so was burying their loved ones because of it. Even Chrysalis, for all her plans and schemes, could never do that.

Thorax couldn’t help but smile at all the attention, and his cheeks burned. He bowed his head to all of them, and that only seemed to intensify their cheering. As he walked down the steps, several guards flew up to flank him, only for him to hold up his hoof to shoo them away. He didn’t need the protection tonight, much to their relief.

When he joined the crowds, the cheering had lowered to excited chattering as Changelings everywhere filled their mugs with love-infused mead and waited for Thorax to take his seat at the head of the enormous, horseshoe-shaped table in the hall. The chattering fell away to whispers as Thorax sat down, and when he held up his hoof, silence dominated the room, and all eyes turned to him, eagerness in their gazes.

Thorax once again felt his cheeks redden, and he cleared his throat. “You all know me, and I know all of you, so I don’t think introductions are necessary. A little over half a year ago, I abandoned the Hive in search of...well, I guess I didn’t really know at the time. A friend, wayward love that I could survive off of, or something more? For whatever reason it was, that decision started a chain of events that ultimately led to this moment. For months I thought about that decision, wondering if I had made a terrible mistake. Yes, I made friends in the Crystal Empire, but it was only until recently, when a strange force sought to tear them apart from the inside out, did I discover that they trusted me, and that I, in turn, loved them.

“I think...at that moment, something changed inside me, and I realized what it was that I was searching for. It wasn’t just friends or love, but a family. A family that I would gladly go through Tartarus for, and a family that cared about me. It also told me something else --- it told me that although I had found a family in the Ponies, I was also missing my family back here. How could I live, knowing that there was a way to not go hungry, when my first family in the Hive suffered so much? I knew that at some point I had to return to tell you all about what I had found, and as fate would have it, Chrysalis had made her move on that same night.”

Several Changelings hissed and booed at Chrysalis’s name, but Thorax held up a hoof again to silence them before continuing. “I know, our old Queen wasn’t the nicest ‘ling of the lot, but it was ultimately her invasion of the Crystal Empire that led to me and my friends in Ponyville taking a stand against her. And, now that I sit here and see all your smiling faces, no longer starving, no longer afraid, and no longer hopeless...” He paused and smiled at all of them. “I now know that it was all worth it.”

Smiles broke out within the crowd, and a few Changelings even had tears in their eyes.

“Now, I know you’re all hungry, so I’ll finish this with one last thing,” Thorax continued with a chuckle as he stood up, grasping a mug full of mead with his hoof. “You all crowned me as king, but I don’t feel like one. I’m just a Changeling like any of you, and I don’t want to change that. The only difference is that I’m not traditional by any means. I know that sounds silly, standing here right now to start the feast, as is tradition since our Hive’s origins, but it’s the truth. When I left the Hive, I broke every tradition there was in the book, and bucked every trend that had been set. I don’t intend to stop it, and so, I want to announce that from here on out, things are going to change in the Hive.

“I’m not going to treat any of you like subjects, because I’m no better than any of you. We’re all equal, as Changelings, and we’re always changing together. When Chrysalis was kicked off the throne, it was just another change in our history, and now look at us! We’re healthier, stronger, faster, and happier than we’ve ever been. There’s only one thing that we’re missing: a purpose. Without the need to steal love, what use are we? What comes next for us? To be honest, I don’t know, but I’m hoping that we’ll find out together, if you’ll join me.” He raised up his mug into the air. “So how about it, huh?! Let’s live our lives to the fullest, keep this liveliness and joy going, and keep moving forward, no matter what comes our way! To the future, whatever it may hold!”

The Changelings all raised their mugs with him and cheered. “To the future!”

“Well then, what are you waiting for? Dig in!” Thorax yelled. Immediately the Changelings dove into the piles of food on the table with zeal and gusto that made Thorax laugh. The love that had saturated the air now felt intoxicating as it poured off of each Changeling in waves. Thorax closed his eyes and sighed as the love began to course through his veins, feeling it invigorate him.

And then the music started.

Instantly the mood changed in the Great Hall, and all eyes turned to the band in a corner of the room as they stood on their hind legs and played their violins, flutes, and drums with beaming smiles on their faces. Hooves began to tap on the floor, wings began to buzz, and heads began to bob in time with the music as the Changelings ate their food. Several of the teenagers and nymphs began an impromptu dance-off in front of the table, eliciting cheers from their parents and friends as the music picked up in tempo.

It was a sound they hadn’t heard in years, and it reached into their very souls and brought something to light that they hadn’t felt in so long: boundless, unlimited joy. Laughter and happy chatter filled the Great Hall, as did many more Changelings pouring in from the rest of the Hive to partake in the feast.

Was this what they had been missing from their lives for so long? Was this what it truly meant to be free, unconfined, and redeemed? If so, they never wanted it to end.

Thorax did his best to mingle with the crowd, joining in on several conversations and retelling his humble tale of how his friends saved the Hive with his help, making sure to downplay whatever achievements he had in the whole affair. Nevertheless, the other Changelings knew the truth, and constantly reminded him of that fact as they showered him with praise for his own efforts. Thorax could only blush and nod in meek, reluctant agreement with them. Who was he to deny them, after all?

As he finished retelling his story to a group of nymphs for the third time, a Changeling couple walked up to him, one blue and the other green, and waved him over. When he reached them, the blue stallion asked, “King Thorax, I know that today might not be the best time to ask, but my wife and I are wondering, once the feast is over and things get back to normal, what are we going to do?” His wife nodded with a smile.

Thorax mulled over the question, putting a hoof to his chin. He, of course, had given it plenty of thought before, and while he had an overarching goal for the Hive itself, how that goal was going to come to fruition he didn’t know. In any case, it was far too sudden to start enact any sweeping changes right away, he needed to ease the Hive into it. With these thoughts in mind, he looked at the couple and answered, “Well, right now I think we should take this moment to relax a bit and enjoy ourselves. After that, we should look into rebuilding the Hive, and making it a bit more...I don’t know, unique? Less drab, maybe? Even some plants would be nice, and more lighting. Plus, our battle with Chrysalis left the Hive’s peak fairly damaged, so we really should get around to fixing that up.”

“And then?” the mare asked.

Thorax shrugged. “Like I said, I don’t know, but I want to find out. Right now we just need a little time for ourselves first, though. Unleashing ourselves upon the world again is a little too soon, especially right off the heels of Chrysalis’s invasion.”

The two Changelings nodded. “Of course, we wouldn’t dream of rushing you or ruining our chances at good relations with the rest of the world. Laying low and rebuilding is wise,” said the stallion.

Thorax nodded back. “Was there anything else you needed?”

The two Changelings shook their heads and smiled. “Nope, that’s about it. Thanks, Thorax!” replied the mare as the two excused themselves.

Thorax waved at them as they left, then felt a tug at his leg as a few larvae and nymphs looked up at him with expectant eyes. Behind them, their parents looked on with knowing smirks. The Changeling king then froze as he felt something crawl up his neck with little hooves, and he craned his neck around to see a tiny larva blinking at him with bulbous, curious eyes. The little larva lifted up her forehooves and giggled at him and Thorax felt his heart melt at the sight. Picking up the larva with a hoof, Thorax deposited her on top of his head and sat down, letting the larva tower above all the other Changelings in the room with a look of glee on her chubby face.

Not to be forgotten, the other nymphs and larva all looked to each other and came to a silent agreement. Thorax had only a split second to realize what was happening before he was dog-piled by a sizable portion of the Hive’s young, tumbling backwards in a tangle of limbs, wings, horns, and tails while the surrounding Changeling adults cheered on their children, proclaiming it to be the next coup, with the larva hanging onto his head as the new Queen.

Thorax hoped they were joking, because he laughed along with them.

(The next day, in Canterlot Castle...)

RING-RING-RING-RING-RI--SMASH.

“Morning, Twilight,” said Spike as he sat on a chair, filing down his claws.

“Wake me when it’s the evening, so I can go back to sleep...” Twilight muttered, planting her face back on the pillow and letting the parts of the alarm clock slide off her hoof.

“Don’t think the ambassadors would like that, although I think Celestia might find it hilarious.”

Twilight’s eyes shot open and she blinked. “Oh.” Before Spike could say another word, Twilight shot off the bed, sending blankets and pillows flying everywhere as she dove into the bathroom attached to their shared quarters and began brushing her mane in front of the mirror, while brushing her teeth and preening her feathers with magic at the same time. Spike sent her a knowing smirk and shook his head as he hopped off the chair and grabbed a clipboard from the room’s desk.

“Spike, what’s on the agenda today?” Twilight asked, ending with a gargle of water and spitting into the sink.

“Breakfast in three minutes, preliminary ambassadorial meeting right after that, followed by a short recess, and then followed by the remaining items on the meeting’s docket. After that, Rarity wanted to visit the city shopping center, said something about getting a few crates of silk and cotton. We might want to join her to get a new alarm clock,” Spike answered, reading from the list. He glanced at the remains of the ladybug-shaped clock and frowned. “Uh, make that two alarm clocks, just in case. I don’t understand why you keep buying the ladybug ones.”

“Makes it less embarrassing when I smash them into itty-bitty bits,” Twilight answered without batting an eye as she got the last loose hairs in her mane straightened out.

“Uh-huh,” Spike deadpanned, flipping up the paper on the clipboard. “After that, we’re pretty much free until tonight. Fluttershy got us tickets to some show she had heard about from a couple excited foals: Five Nights at Furry’s, or something like that.”

“What’s it about?”

“Supposedly it’s got a rabbit, a chicken, a bear, and a fox in it, and a Pony trying to keep them all out of a room for some reason that everypony’s all tight-lipped about. Got great reviews, and Fluttershy’s bear friend is playing the starring role, somehow, so she’s excited about it.”

Twilight walked out of the bathroom and floated her saddlebags over to her, placing them on her back. At the same time, the sheets, blankets, and pillows all rearranged themselves on the bed to perfection. “Well, sounds like a full, rich day. Let’s see what’s for breakfast.”

Spike nodded and stuffed the clipboard into his backpack, following Twilight out of the room. The two Solar Guards at either side of the door stiffened and saluted her as she passed, then relaxed as Spike sighed and made a cutting motion with his claw next to his throat. The Alicorn and her assistant then made their way down several corridors to the massive and opulent dining hall, which was currently buzzing with activity.

Celestia and Luna were, of course, at the head of the long table, with Celestia cutting into a large pile of whipped cream-topped pancakes and Luna shamelessly biting into a pineapple --- a whole pineapple, skin and all. All along the remainder of the table sat their friends, each of them eating (or in Pinkie’s case, inhaling) their breakfasts. Rarity, naturally, had stuck with a daisy sandwich topped with tomato and pepper, with eggs as a side. Applejack and Rainbow were sharing a few apple pie slices with apple and orange juice, respectively. Fluttershy and Starlight stuck with the more traditional hay-bacon and eggs choice, with some buttered toast on the side. And Pinkie...

...Pinkie was giving the head chef a conniption with how many pancakes, fruit salads, cupcakes, muffins, and sundaes she was devouring, which was in itself not surprising or impressive in the least. In fact, Twilight knew that Pinkie was holding back for the sake of being a good guest. Still, it didn’t stop the nearby maids, butlers, and servers from eyeing the pink party Pony with looks of sheer terror.

Everypony’s eyes lit up when Twilight and Spike entered the room, and Starlight waved them over. “Twilight, Spike, there you are! You’ve gotta try these eggs, the cooks did some seriously screwy black magic or something to make them taste this good.”

“I can assure you that Head Chef Pepper Jack’s magic is strictly within his hooves and his spices, not his non-existent horn,” Celestia chuckled.

Luna raised an eyebrow slyly at her sister. “He has magic in his hooves, sister? In what ways?”

Rainbow’s eyes bulged and she spat out her orange juice across the table. Rarity, unfortunately, was in the direct line of fire, but without blinking or even looking up, she raised a small shield around her and her plate, letting the juice to simply slide down around her.

Celestia, for her part, simply smiled and took another bite of her pancakes. “I haven’t the faintest idea what you’re talking about, Lulu.”

Twilight gazed between the two Princesses with a scandalized look. Starlight chuckled at her expression and explained, “They’ve been going at each other like this for a while now. I think it’s a morning ritual for them, or something.”

“Who’s winning?” Spike asked.

“Celestia,” Applejack answered. “Ah’ve never seen a pony take anythin’ on the chin like that, not since mah pa.”

“So Twilight, how was your sleep?” Fluttershy asked with a smile.

“Pretty good! Although for some reason I kept dreaming about Dragons,” Twilight replied, grabbing a stack of three pancakes from the table and pouring syrup over them. “Purple ones.”

“That might’ve been the pitaya juice from last night disagreeing with you,” Rainbow joked, still cleaning up her own mess.

“Or me,” Spike shrugged, grabbing his own stack of pancakes.

“Yeah, maybe,” Twilight sighed, taking a bite and swallowing. “So, who are we meeting with?”

Celestia set down her fork and knife and wiped her face with a napkin. “We’ll be meeting with delegates from Saddle Arabia, Farasi, Yakyakistan, and the Griffon Empire. Ambassadors Zeli’ah and Haakim have been close friends of mine for a while now, and their countries have been allies of ours since Equestria’s founding. They’ll most assuredly understand things as we tell it, and will back us on any decision we make regarding the Changelings. Ambassador Fjord and Ambassador Gregory, however...they’ll be a little harder to convince.”

“Why’s that, Princess?” Rarity asked.

“The Yaks have only heard bad things about the Changelings from others, so they’ll need some convincing from us to get them on our side,” Luna explained. “The Griffons, on the other hoof, have been infiltrated and directly affected by the Changelings on several occasions in their history, and are even more wary than the Yaks. Gregory will want a full, detailed report on the situation, as well as assurances from all governments involved that they’re no longer a problem, otherwise he may advise his own government to do something...drastic.”

Pinkie finished off her last cupcake and bounced in her seat excitedly. “Oh boy, oh boy, oh boy, I can’t wait to see the Yaks again! They’re sooooo fun to be around!”

Twilight nodded, rubbing her hooves together. “And I’ve been meaning to get more direct information about Farasian and Saddle Arabian culture for a while. There’s only so much the Dusk Watch can tell me about them without me having to find a first-hoof source.”

“You’ve never visited their countries before, Twilight?” Starlight asked, turning to her.

“No! Can you believe it? I’ve wanted to for sooooo long, but I haven’t gotten the chance yet.”

“And the Griffons?” Rainbow asked.

“Well...after you and Pinkie went there last year, I figured it would be better to wait until things got a little better there first before I visit,” Twilight answered.

“Actually Twilight, Griffonstone isn’t the only city the Griffons have,” Celestia said, sipping at some tea. “It’s more of a slum city for the lower class, really. The merchant city of Cobblerock, the capital city of Graymourne, the industrial city of Kouma, and the Hall of Unity are all still standing.”

“Well, even a thousand or so years later, Graymourne is still a bunch of ruins...” Luna added sheepishly.

“And who’s fault was that, sister?” Celestia asked, glaring at her.

“In my defense,” Luna countered, raising a hoof. “Emperor Grendel did insult Princess Amore’s flanks. I felt it was well within my rights to--”

“Take. The fights. Outside the city!” Celestia emphasized, slapping a hoof to her face with every syllable.

“I said I was sorry, what more do you want?”

“We went to war with them!” her sister roared.

Luna huffed and crossed her hooves. “Which lasted all of three days; and we won, with my pride and dignity as the only two real casualties.”

“And all of Graymourne being a pile of rubble, which they literally cannot fix because the graystone they used to build it doesn’t exist anymore!”

Luna smirked and waved a dismissive hoof. “Details, details, nobody was really hurt. Besides, Grendel deserved it, the old toad.” Celestia groaned and buried her head under her wings.

“Um, Princesses?” Rarity asked, tapping her fetlock.

Celestia sighed. “Right, explanations and arguments can wait. The important thing to note is that the Griffon Empire is far bigger than just Griffonstone. Each city has a king or minister, and all answer to the Emperor in Graymourne. The Changelings recently tried to unseat the current Emperor a few years back, so they’re understandably wary over the prospect of them ‘being good’ now.”

“Well,” said Twilight, shovelling the last few bites of her pancakes into her mouth and swallowing. “Since we’re all done here, we should probably go meet them and set the record straight.”

“Oh joy, more talking...” Rainbow muttered. “I hate this dry stuff! Can’t you guys just go on without me?”

“Sorry partner,” Applejack replied. “But if we’ve gotta suffer through it, we’re all gonna do it.”

“That, and the ambassadors would find your absence disrespectful,” Rarity added.

“So would the Wonderbolts, but you don’t see them complaining!” Rainbow countered.

“Girls, please, the sooner we get this over with, the sooner we can get on with our normal, quiet, unassuming lives in Ponyville,” Starlight said, tapping a hoof on the table.

“Um, it’s not that quiet...” Fluttershy murmured as she and the other Bearers hopped off their chairs.

“That’s the joke, Flutters,” Rainbow said, patting Fluttershy’s shoulder with a pitying smile.

“Wastin’ time, wastin’ time, wastin’ time...” Applejack murmured, dragging Rainbow by the tail with her teeth.

After thanking the servants and cooks for the meal, the Princesses, the Elements, Starlight, and Spike all made their way out of the dining hall and towards the throne room. Curiously, there seemed to be a lot more Solar Guards patrolling the halls this morning, and when Twilight asked Celestia about it, all she received in reply was a confused shrug.

Twilight’s face soured. If even Celestia didn’t know why the Solar Guard were more numerous today, it was very concerning. She hoped that nothing was wrong.

After a few minutes of meandering through the castle in relative silence (the only interruptions being Pinkie and Rarity ooh’ing and aah’ing at almost every painting and vase along the corridors), the group reached the throne room, the doors to which were closed with Captain Shield Wall pacing in front of them. When he noticed the Princesses, he quickly straightened himself and saluted.

“Princess Celestia, ma’am, the delegates are ready and waiting inside,” he reported.

Celestia nodded. “Thank you, Shield Wall. Before we go in, can you tell us why there’s so many Solar Guards in the halls this morning?”

Shield Wall grimaced. “Ah, an unfortunate precaution, Princess. I apologize for not telling you sooner, but we had a break-in last night.”

Luna’s eyes narrowed. “Was it serious?”

“No. As far as we can tell, nothing was stolen and nopony was hurt, Your Highness,” Shield Wall replied. “We also did several scans of the castle, interior and exterior, and the mages have concluded that nothing is amiss or out of place. That’s why I didn’t think it would be necessary to disturb either of you during your nightly duties or sleep. The perpetrator is unknown at the moment, but I already several Paladin mages investigating. If anypony can find out who broke in, they can.”

Celestia nodded. “Good, good, you seem to have everything well in hoof. However, I expect to be notified next time, even if it’s seemingly unimportant.”

Shield Wall nodded and bowed his head. “Of course, Your Highness. My deepest and most sincere apologies.”

“Just don’t let it happen again,” Luna chided, then turned to the others. “Well, let’s not keep the vipers waiting.”

“Luna!” Celestia admonished, poking her with a wingtip. “Haakim and Zeli’ah are not ‘vipers’.”

“Perhaps, but they work for them,” Luna countered.

Celestia rolled her eyes, and her horn light up with a golden hue. The doors to the throne room then swung open, and the group of Ponies once more entered the throne room. This time, four finely-dressed creatures sat waiting for them in prepared chairs around a circular, oak table. One was a Zebra with red stripes all over her white coat, wearing a golden silk robe with a blue sash over her left shoulder. Her mane was a vibrant red like her stripes, her eyes were brown, and she wore an elegant jewelled headband that had Rarity swooning. She bore a friendly, welcoming countenance and was calmly sipping at a cup of herbal tea.

The second was a tall Saddle Arabian, another Equine race similar to Ponies, but more lanky and angular. This one was a brown-furred stallion with a light gold mane and purple eyes, with a blue, cyan, and orange cape draped over his back, bearing the symbol of Saddle Arabia: an upside-down crescent moon with a five-pointed star above it. Like the Zebra mare, he had a kind look in his eyes that spoke of great wisdom and a gentleness of a light breeze, yet his proud stance spoke of firm inner strength.

The third was a large, black-furred, extremely furry Yak with enormous, curved horns. His eyes were hidden behind a large tuft of his fur, but that didn’t seem to stop him from seeing what was in front of him. On his head was a ceremonial helmet of iron and fur, and on his humped back was a dark blue cloak lined with white and decorated with patterns of stripes and triangles. He was easily the largest and physically strongest of the four delegates.

The fourth was a green-furred, black-feathered Griffon, tall, proud, haughty, and scowling. He wore nothing but a scarlet sash over his chest, bearing the Griffon Empire’s seal on a leaf of gold stitched into the sash. His golden eyes were narrowed, and the Elements could tell that he had been arguing rather harshly with the other delegates, judging by his expression and ruffled feathers.

These were Zeli’ah, Haakim, Fjord, and Gregory, the four ambassadors that had requested to see them. Even before anypony said anything, they all could tell it was going to be a long, exhausting meeting.

Zeli’ah’s eyes lit up when she saw Celestia and Luna, and she set down her tea and smiled at them. “My friends, my friends, thank you for coming!”

Haakim nodded with her. “It has been a long time since we’ve seen each other, Celestia and Luna.” He turned to the others and smiled. “Ah, and of course, these must be the Element Bearers. Welcome, my friends. Many tales have been told in my country of your heroism and valor.”

Twilight blushed and bowed her head. “It’s an honor to meet you all, ambassadors.”

The massive Yak bellowed out a laugh and smacked Gregory on the back, causing the Griffon to lurch forward and nearly fall. “HA! Yak no need no titles among friends. Fjord is my name, Princess Twilight. Fjord pleased as punch to meet new Ponies!”

“Hiya Fjordie!” Pinkie cried, hopping up to him and waving a hoof. “I met with your Prince when he came to Ponyville a couple years back. He was cool!”

“Yes, Prince Rutherford very cool,” Fjord agreed, grinning. “Coolest of all Yaks! Yaks like him very much. He sends regards to all Ponies.”

Twilight stepped forward and smiled. “Well, in that case, my name is Twilight Sparkle, and these are my friends: Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Starlight Glimmer, and Spike.”

Zeli’ah dipped her head in a respectful nod. “And I am Zeli’ah, daughter of the Red Sky Tribe.”

Haakim put a hoof to his chest and bowed. “Haakim, son of Achmed, humble servant.”

Fjord stamped a cloven hoof on the floor (making Celestia wince slightly as the marble cracked). “Fjord, elder brother to Prince Rutherford and proud warrior.” Pinkie gasped at this, and immediately pulled out a notebook from her mane and scribbled something in it, before hiding it again.

“And I,” said the Griffon, spreading his wings wide. “Am Gregory, appointed ambassador of the Griffon Empire, servant of His Glorious Majesty Emperor Gaston the Second, and Lord of Cobblerock.” He pulled his wings back to his sides, and he never lost his frown.

Twilight’s smile grew with the first three ambassadors, and fell just slightly at the colder reception from the Griffon; not enough to be noticed visibly, only if somepony was paying attention. Nevertheless, she bowed her head at the four of them equally and motioned with a wing to the table. “Well then, now that we’re all introduced, shall we begin?”

Haakim nodded and pulled out his chair. “Of course, Princess Twilight. We have much to discuss.”

“Starting with these Changelings,” said Gregory sitting down and leaning over the table at Twilight, who had just taken her seat alongside her friends. “And why none of us were informed of the situation, or that the Changelings were this organized and prepared to launch a surgical strike against arguably one of the most powerful nations of the world.”

Rainbow groaned and slapped both of her forehooves against her face, dragging them down and pulling at the skin under her eyes. Twilight rolled her eyes at her antics and turned her attention towards Gregory with a sigh.

This was going to be a long day.

“’You want speed, I’ll show you speed!’ Idiot...” Zephyr muttered angrily to himself. “Dragons are not speedsters like Ponies! We can do long-distance endurance flights, but not speedy ones. Ember knows this, but noooo, she asked for speed, so speed I gave. And I’m gonna kill her for it. Someone really needs to invent a better mail service...”

His wings ached, his stomach growled, his eyes drooped from sleep, his mind was foggy, and he felt like he had seen the same green hill, spiky mountain, forest, or river the past sixteen times. Maybe he did, and his mind just didn’t register it in time for him to notice before he passed over them. Had he been flying in circles? Maybe, he didn’t know or care anymore. He just wanted to get the message to Canterlot, and then hire an old granny somewhere to knit him a noose. It wouldn’t do anything for him, of course, but it was the thought that counted.

He needed a vacation.

A flicker of light shone in his eyes, and he winced and squinted, seeing a massive white pillar with a golden roof in front of him. His eyes shot open, and he let out a yelp of surprise before he smacked face-first into a large tower on the outer walls of Canterlot. His body hung there for a moment, simply sticking to the tower wall before it slowly peeled off and he fell to the parapets below, leaving a Zephyr-shaped imprint in the tower.

The Unicorn Solar Guards on the walls stared at him as he landed in a heap on his back, not saying a word or even blinking, merely glaring at him as they pointed spears, crossbows, and swords at him. From among the crowd of Guards, a lone Pegasus Paladin walked towards him and drew a sword from her side with a hoof and pressed the point against his head.

Zephyr cracked open an eye and looked at her staring at him through her visor, before opening up a corner of his mouth and spitting out a tooth from his impact, which flew through the air and smacked a helmet off of one of the nearby Guards. Then he grinned at her. “Hello there! I’m Zephyr, fastest messenger of the Eastern Lair. I’ve got a message for one Princess Celestia from Dragon Lord Ember. Where can I find her?”

The Paladin said nothing, nor did any of the Guards.

Zephyr hummed. “Look, I just flew for thirty-ish hours. I’m tired, I’m grumpy, I’m peeved, and worst of all, I’m hungry. Y’all are looking mighty tasty right now, so unless you want this to get ugly, point me in the direction of the nearest Princess so I can deliver this stupid scroll to her. That way, I can get a nap, and maybe a lava bath if I can locate one.” He held up the scroll, which bore the seal of Dragon Lord Ember. “You can check the seal if you want, but don’t open it. It’s for the Princess’s eyes only.”

The Paladin let out a grunt and sheathed her sword, grabbing the scroll from his claw and looking intently at the seal. She studied it for several long moments before nodding to the Guards, who all relaxed and returned to their posts. She then handed the scroll back to Zephyr and motioned with a wing for him to follow her.

“You’re not a very talkative fella, aren’t you?” Zephyr asked, returning the scroll to his satchel.

She glared at him. “No.”

“Ooooh...” he winced. “Girl, right. Sorry. And sorry about the tower.”

“No need,” the Paladin muttered through her visor, pointing to several Unicorns who were already repairing the damage, as if he had never even smashed into the tower in the first place.

Zephyr let out a whistle. “Niiiice...”

The Paladin began walking towards the Castle, waving for him to follow. “This way.” Zephyr nodded mutely and followed after her, smirking at the odd looks the city’s residents were giving him.

“So it’s true, then?” Zeli’ah said, sipping at her tea. “The Changelings are free from their Queen and now seek peaceful cooperation and relations with the nations around them?”

Starlight, who had just finished giving her full account of her adventure with Trixie, Thorax, and Discord (for the fourth or fifth time, she had lost count), nodded with a smile. “It’s all true, you have my word.”

Fjord snorted, sending a tuft of fur away from his eyes. He looked thoughtful as he leaned back, which made Luna and Celestia cringe slightly as they heard the creaks of protest from the relatively tiny chair he sat on.

Haakim bowed his head towards Starlight. “Princess Twilight has trained you well, it seems, Miss Glimmer. You have our sincerest thanks for dealing with the Changeling problem before it could get even more out of hoof.”

Starlight flushed and sat back, rubbing the back of her head. “Well...it almost did.”

“But it didn’t,” Twilight reminded her, sending a warm smile her way and putting a hoof on her shoulder. “You took every lesson I taught you about friendship and applied them the best way you could, and because of it, the Changelings now no longer have anything to fear. I’m so proud of you!”

“Do they?” Gregory murmured.

Everypony looked at him, and Pinkie tilted her head to the right. “Huh?” she asked.

Gregory cleared his throat and spoke louder. “Do the Changelings really have nothing to fear? As Miss Glimmer here has already told us, their former Queen is still on the loose, and the chances are high that not every Changeling went along with the coup. There could very well be a force still loyal to Queen Chrysalis out there.” Seeing the contemplative expressions forming on everypony’s faces, he smirked. “Plus, there’s also us to consider.”

“What about us?” Twilight asked, raising an eyebrow. Even Rainbow looked more attentive now as she furrowed her brow.

“We were their sworn enemies,” he replied evenly. “Equestrians, Zebras, Yaks, Griffons, Reindeer, Saddle Arabians, Dragons, Diamond Dogs, Minotaurs, Kelpies, even Kirins and the other Lost Races --- we’ve all been affected by the Changelings in one way or another. They are surrounded on all sides by former enemies, and as much as you Ponies wish to make peace, not everyone else will be so willing.”

Celestia sighed and sent Twilight a somber look. “He’s right, you know. It will be an uphill battle if the Changelings wish to become friends.”

Twilight tapped a hoof on the table. “I refuse to accept that the Changelings can’t have a place in the world! They want to make amends, and they deserve a chance.”

“Hear, hear,” Starlight chimed in.

“Yeah!” Rainbow exclaimed, punching the air. “Just because they were bad before doesn’t mean they can’t change. Thorax proved that.”

Fjord nodded. “Rainbow Pony correct, to a degree,” he rumbled. “Changelings not so bad now, as pretty Glimmer Pony said.” (Starlight’s face went red, and Rarity giggled.) “Want to change? Give them a chance. But watch them. May change minds later just like they change sides now.”

“I concur,” Zeli’ah said with a nod, putting her empty teacup down. “Caution is wise, but as Equestria has taught us, opening our hooves in friendship often solves many problems more than it causes them.” Haakim nodded in agreement with her.

“One day you’ll open your hooves once too often,” Gregory warned. “And to the wrong people. I’m not saying we shouldn’t give the Changelings a chance, all I’m saying is that we must pursue all options in case this goes south. To that end, I will be contacting my government and advise that we close our borders to all Changelings and enact several policies relating to Changeling detection, just until we’re certain that they can be trusted. If Equestria wishes to be the hotbed of Changeling relations, then we shall watch them closely.”

Luna sighed. “I wish it didn’t have to come down to that, but we won’t dictate policy to the Griffon Empire. What you do within your borders is your business, but I do wish you would reconsider.”

Gregory shook his head. “All of what I’ve heard today hasn’t convinced me that the Changelings are no longer a threat. I’m sure Miss Glimmer is telling the truth with her report, and I have nothing but respect for a Pony who would willingly dive into danger to rescue not only her rulers but also her friends from the very heart of enemy territory, but I cannot advise His Glorious Majesty to open up the entire Empire to these creatures until we are certain they no longer mean us harm. I’m sorry, but this is final.”

Celestia nodded gravely. “Then we shall issue a formal protest, and leave it at that.”

Gregory shrugged. “Noted, have it your way.”

Twilight looked to the other ambassadors. “And what about the rest of you?”

Haakim stood up and put a hoof to his chest. “Saddle Arabia stands with Equestria, now and forever. We will defer to whatever decision Their Highnesses Celestia and Luna make. In this we trust their judgment.”

Zeli’ah smiled at Twilight. “The realm of Farasi will also stand by the Princesses of the Sun and Moon.”

Fjord grunted and leaned forward, much to his chair’s distress. “Yak will discuss with Prince Rutherford, make informed decision then. Will have response soon.”

Rarity let out a breath she had been holding. “Well, I suppose that’s the least we could ask for.”

“On one condition,” Fjord added, causing Twilight’s ears to perk up. He pointed to Pinkie. “Prince Rutherford likes party Pony. Wants to order cupcakes.”

Pinkie leapt out of her chair and gasped as she hung in the air, zipping over to his side in an instant with a notepad in hoof. She had gone into her Serious Business Mode. “What color does he want? What style of frosting? Any flavors he likes or dislikes? Vanilla, chocolate, strawberry shortcake, what? Light sugar or ALL the sugar? Does he want a dozen or two dozen? Three dozen? FOUR?! Does he like cherries on top? And sprinkles, tell me he likes sprinkles! I must. Know. Everything!!”

Fjord moved his face closer to her and brushed the fur away from his face, blinking at her with large blue eyes. “Vanilla taste. No sprinkles. Light sugar. Chocolate frosting. Cherry on top. Eight dozen. Big celebration in three days, harvest season.”

Pinkie’s hooves flew across the notepad until her pencil was literally smoking. “Done and done! You’ll have them tomorrow!”

Fjord shook his head. “Cupcakes go bad before Yak celebration. Three days.”

“Not these ones!” Pinkie declared, sweeping her forehooves up in the air. “These are made with love and tender care, and they won’t go bad.”

“I can see why the Changelings want to be friends,” Haakim quipped. “What a joy it must be to live a life such as hers.”

“We went from matters of national security to discussing cupcake flavors,” muttered Gregory, rubbing a claw down his beak. “I can see Equestrian politics haven’t changed in the last few centuries.”

Celestia’s ears swivelled to the throne room doors just as they opened, revealing a lone Paladin mare. “Your Highness, urgent message for you from the Dragon lands,” she called.

Celestia rolled her eyes and looked sheepishly at the other ambassadors. “My apologies, I’ll be back in a moment.”

“’Tis not a problem, Princess,” Zeli’ah replied. “Take your time. We only have a few other minor matters to discuss anyway.”

Celestia nodded and slipped away from the table, glaring sternly at the Paladin in the doorway as she approached her. “I told the guards and Captain Shield Wall that I was in an important meeting. Can’t this wait?”

“Apparently not, Your Highness,” the Paladin replied, craning her head back. “She’s here. Deliver your message and begone.”

“Yeesh, for Ponies, y’all are very grouchy,” said a male, slightly nasally voice. A tall, blue Dragon stepped towards the door and gave a bow of his head to the Princess. “Princess Celestia, right?”

Celestia raised an eyebrow. “To whom do I have the pleasure?”

“Name’s Zephyr, fastest courier in the Eastern Lair,” Zephyr replied, digging around in his satchel. “Come on, ya little bugger...ah, here it is.” He pulled out the scrolled and handed it to her. “Straight from Dragon Lord Ember.”

“Can it wait?” Celestia asked, taking it in her magic. “I’m in the middle of--”

“Trust me, Princess, I don’t even have to know what the scroll says to know what it’s about. I’ve seen it with my own eyes,” Zephyr interrupted, a serious expression adorning his face. “Once you open that scroll, you’re gonna drop everything. This is more important.”

Something in Zephyr’s voice stalled Celestia’s, and she looked at the sealed scroll in wonder and a twinge of worry. She nodded to the Paladin. “Sergeant, please take Mr. Zephyr to the guest quarters. Give him whatever he needs.”

“Thank you, Princess,” Zephyr said with a grin. “Um, if it’s not too much to ask, do ya happen to have any lava for a bath?”

Celestia blinked. “I...don’t believe we do, I’m sorry.”

Zephyr clicked his tongue. “Dang. Ah well, a bed sounds nice, at least. Catch ya later! Let me know when you’re heading to the Lair, I’ll join ya.” With a wave of his claw, he followed the Paladin mare down the hall.

Celestia furrowed her brow as she watched him leave. Since when was she going to the Dragon lands? She looked back down at the scroll, and then turned and entered the throne room once more. The ambassadors and the Element Bearers were discussing a few small points regarding various new policies and laws being passed, and Twilight was busy writing them all down as fast as she could, with Spike carefully unrolling a scroll for her as she wrote on it.

As she walked, Celestia broke open the seal on the scroll she carried in her magic and opened it, glancing at the words. She suddenly froze mid-step, and her eyes widened. She moved the scroll closer to her face and began reading at a more rapid pace until she reached the very end. Then she read it again. Then a third time. And then she gave herself a pinch with her magic and read it a fourth time just to be sure.

Just as the ambassadors were about to discuss the latest developments in Farasi, including the ongoing Dusk Watch operations there, Celestia tossed the scroll onto the table in front of them, silencing all conversation as they stared at her. The expression she bore spoke volumes, as did the tone in her voice. “Read it.” It wasn’t a request.

Twilight and Luna looked at her in worry, and Starlight grasped the scroll in her magic and quickly glanced over it. Like Celestia, her expression switched from curiosity to full-blown astonishment, and she passed it to Twilight. Spike and the rest of the mares crowded around Twilight to get a peek as she began to read aloud:

To Princess Celestia, Diarch of Equestria;
To Princess Luna, Diarch of Equestria;
To Princess Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship,

Greetings.

This is an urgent request from Dragon Lord Ember to come to the Eastern Lair immediately. Very recently, a massive portal opened up in Halflinger Grove, and deposited an entire city onto our lands. This city is heavily-defended, and the inhabitants are unlike anything we’ve ever seen, except for one. One of the three inhabitant races is Draconic in nature, but unlike any Dragons known to exist. They bore markings and armor that are alien to us. Another race is almost like a mole, but they are highly advanced in technology. I’ve seen cannons on the walls that look powerful enough to punch a hole through a mountain.

We’re not experts in the fields of magic, especially not portal magic, so I, Dragon Lord Ember, request your help as soon as possible. They’ve already started to send out scouts, and we’re unsure of their intentions. If they’re hostile, my Dragons will fight tooth and nail for our home, but we don’t know if we’ll win or not. Come quickly.

Signed,
Dragon Lord Ember, Daughter of Torch, Lord of the Eastern Lair

Celestia had barely opened her mouth to speak before Twilight let out such a shrill cry of joy and delight that it sent everypony in the room nearly jumping into the rafters. The Princess of Friendship then let off a stream of incomprehensible squeals and demands, which Celestia could only catch a few words of. Something to do with “research”, “greatest discovery in our time”, “first contact”, and “choose me please or I’ll hold your head chef hostage”.

Realizing that her prime source of culinary delights (including her precious black forest cake) was at risk, Celestia blinked away her surprise and cleared her throat, causing Twilight to pause mid-rant and look up at her former mentor with an expression of childlike glee and innocence. “Yes, Princess Celestia?” she asked sweetly.

“You can’t go.”

Twilight blinked. Then her jaw dropped, her mane wilted about as much as Pinkie’s, and her ears flopped down, her hopes, dreams, and desires crushed with those three little words. “But...but...”

“Not without backup,” Celestia added with a smirk.

The wind was immediately squeezed out of Celestia’s lungs as she was snugly assaulted by the younger Princess, who had thrown her hooves around her and buried her head into Celestia’s chest fur. “OhthankyouthankyouTHANKYOU!” Twilight cried, her exclamations muffled from being buried in Celestia’s fur.

Celestia glanced at the others, a plea for help in her eyes, and Luna conspicuously began to look at the painted walls around her, admiring them with a gaze she had never shown before. The ambassadors merely sat back and ignored the entire scene, and all of Twilight’s friends looked about ready to join in on the hug. Even Rainbow Dash, ever in denial, held her face in her hooves and was smiling.

Twilight released Celestia from her grip and whirled around to face Spike, beaming at him. “Spike, pack our bags, we’re going home. We’ll need notebooks, LOTS of notebooks. And pencils, and my journals, and maps, and--”

“Whoa there, sugarcube,” Applejack exclaimed, cutting her off. “Aren’t ya forgettin’ somethin’?”

Twilight thought for a moment and then flinched, turning her head towards the bemused ambassadors. “Um, right, sorry ambassadors. In light of this new discovery, can we finish this some other time?”

“Of course, child,” Zeli’ah replied, her voice soothing. “We all understand that desire to see new things for the first time. In fact, I remember my first experience with a warp gate...fascinating device, that. Scared the stripes off my sister’s back, though.” She giggled at the thought.

“Yak no understand,” Fjord interjected. “Yaks like old stuff better, more traditional, less headache. This Dragon city? Magic portals? Biiiig headache, much annoyance.”

“On that note, why don’t we just take the warp gate here?” Rarity asked. “It would be much quicker getting back to Ponyville that way.”

“Down for repairs, unfortunately,” Luna sighed. “A power crystal exploded as it was connecting the pylon to the portal network. Nopony was hurt, thank the stars, but it’ll be down for a few months until the next crystal can be carved out and enchanted with the proper protection and teleportation spells.”

Rainbow let out a whistle. “That’s a long time.”

“A pity,” Gregory mumbled. “I was hoping to use it to return home tonight. Ah well, I suppose traditional messaging will have to do for now.”

“Well, I suppose there’s no better time than to end the meeting now,” Haakim suggested. “Besides, I believe this new development must be communicated to our respective governments as soon as possible.”

“Agreed,” said Celestia. “We can resume this meeting at another point in time, when things are less urgent.”

Everypony stood up from their seats and exchanged cordial goodbyes, with Gregory even stepping up to Starlight to shake her hoof before departing. Zeli’ah promised to send Fluttershy the recipe for her herbal tea, and Haakim gave Twilight his copy of the Eque’ran, which he said was a holy book from his kingdom that would tell her much of their culture (she accepted this about as well as Pinkie would if offered a thousand cupcakes). Finally, invitations to Yakyakistan’s harvest celebration were offered to all the Element Bearers, Spike, and Starlight by Fjord, which they graciously accepted, although they wondered if they were going to make it.

After all, it wasn’t just everyday that a city full of alien Dragons and mole creatures suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

(Ponyville outskirts, Everfree Forest)

A nudge to his side wasn’t enough to wake him, nor was the push, nor even the light slap on his back, so Cynder took a deep breath and let loose her last resort: a very shrill cry directly in his face.

The result was instant, and Spyro leapt up into the air with a shout of surprise and fear, clinging to the underside of a thick tree branch above his resting spot even as Cynder rolled around on the grass below, laughing her fool head off. He scowled at her and lowered himself to the ground. “Oh sure, Fear Element to the face to wake a guy, why don’t you?”

“Oh come on, Spyro, it’s not that bad. You’ve faced much worse anyway. Besides, it’s ten o’clock, if we want to figure out where we are, I’d say it’s time we start asking the locals.”

“Locals, right...” Spyro muttered, shaking the cobwebs out of his head. “How long have you been awake?”

“Couple hours,” Cynder replied. “Tried to scrounge for some food again without getting too close to town, and I found a couple raccoons. It’s not much, but it’s better than nothing.” She pointed to two freshly-killed and roasted carcasses, one of which was mostly stripped down to the bone. “Already had my fill, the rest is yours.”

“Thanks Cyn, you’re a life-saver,” Spyro said, spearing the meat with his talons and taking a bite. As he ate, he looked at the town in the distance, eyeing the clock tower with interest as it struck ten, causing bells to ring. “What about the town?”

“No change there,” Cynder answered as she followed his gaze and sat next to him. “Which is good, it means that we haven’t been found. Although, I did see a couple Ponies in armor walking around; probably the town guard.”

“Makes sense,” Spyro mused, taking another bite. “Anything else?”

“There seems to be three kinds of Ponies, from what I can tell. Some have horns, some have wings, others have neither. I saw the horned ones perform some kind of magic, and a couple of the flying ones were pushing clouds around.”

“Eh, we’ve seen stranger things, I suppose,” Spyro shrugged, taking his last bite of meat and tossing the bones in a pile. He looked back at the forest behind them and gave a small frown. “You know, in the morning, it doesn’t look as scary or dense. More sad than anything.”

“Maybe some kind of dark magic?” Cynder suggested.

“Maybe...” Spyro murmured, wiping his claws on the ground and licking flecks of meat from his teeth. “Well, we’ve rested, we’ve eaten, and like you said, I think its time we have a chat with the natives.”

“Yeah, it’s about time we got some answers around here,” Cynder nodded in agreement, standing up and looking back at the town. “Sooooo...how do you want to do this?”

“Well, we’re about the same height as them, so our size shouldn’t scare them,” Spyro replied. “Plus, going in all sneakily would only raise even more red flags.”

“So the plan’s just to waltz in and say hi?”

Spyro shrugged. “Pretty much. It’s not like we’re going to attack or anything.”

Cynder laughed and lightly punched him in the shoulder. “Spyro, you’re about as subtle as Sparx on a good day, and twice as handsome.”

“Thank you,” Spyro said, before doing a double take and looking at her. “Wait, what?”

“Come on!” she laughed, trudging from the forest towards the town while running her tail under his chin.

Spyro blinked and his face turned red at the sight, and then followed her with a slight wobble in his legs. The soon fell into step next to each other and approached the town from the main road, noticing a sign which they briefly stopped to read: Welcome to Ponyville, Equestria’s Quietest Town --- Population: 12,000.

After passing the sign, they soon reached the first house on the outskirts of the town, noting the lack of movement within, as well as the “for sale!” sign on the front lawn. Still no one was around to see them, although the two Dragons could clearly hear the expected noises coming from the town: hooves galloping, children laughing, Ponies talking loudly and happily, cart wheels squeaking in protest of their loads, bells ringing, and even the occasional whistle from an inbound train, just to name a few. Clearly the sign had been a bit of an exaggeration.

Finally, they reached the town’s outer reaches, and, taking a deep breath, stepped into Ponyville. They were at the edge of a wide, open area surrounded by houses and market stalls, with cobblestone covering the space between the buildings. The whole area was crowded with Ponies, all of them going about their business, whether it be selling their produce, talking with their neighbors, gardening in front of their homes, playing in the streets, or even just relaxing on benches. In the center of the square sat a fountain with a statue in the middle, the water emerging from a stone jug in the statue’s hooves, and in front of it was a short pillar of white stone crowned with a purple crystal in the shape of an upside down pyramid. The pyramid glowed softly with magical light, and several sparks crackled along its edges. Most of the Ponies wandering the square were avoiding the pillar, although a few glanced with curious eyes before turning aside to continue on their walk.

At first, nothing happened when Spyro and Cynder stepped into the proverbial spotlight, and Ponies simply walked past them without so much as a glance their way. Then, a trio of colorful mares selling flowers from a booth noticed the two strangers in their midst and gasped loudly and pointed, drawing the attention of several other mares and stallions in the street. Soon the entire area had quieted down, and a sizable crowd had formed, all of them staring at the two Dragons in silent worry.

Spyro, being the friendly Purple Dragon that he was, lifted a claw and waved it, smiling as he did. “Hello!” he exclaimed.

“DRAGON ATTACK!!!!” one of the flower mares, the pink one with a green mane, screamed before promptly fainting into a bouquet.

“The horror, the horror!” her red-maned companion said before following her example. The third mare simply shrieked and ran off to parts unknown.

In an instant, the town had turned upside down and inside out, as Ponies screamed and panicked and scrambled to get away from the supposed “invaders”. They rushed into houses and boarded up windows and doors faster than Spyro or Cynder could even blink, even pulling in the welcoming mats out of fear. A trio of young foals riding a wagon and scooter skidded to a stop in the middle of the scene, saw what was going on, and immediately turned around and went back the way they came without making a sound. In moments, the entire square was deserted, all the window shutters were closed, the doors latched, and the market booths abandoned.

As if to emphasize the point, a tumbleweed blew in from one of the alleyways, thumping softly in front of Spyro and Cynder as it crossed the road. Where it came from, neither of them knew, especially since they weren’t anywere near a desert.

Cynder turned her head and stared at Spyro, with Spyro doing the same to her. “Was it something I said?” he wondered aloud.

Before Cynder could answer, a cherry-furred, golden-maned mare came hurtling down the street towards them. It was the third florist, and following close behind her was a large host of the armored Ponies Cynder had seen before. In seconds they reached the two Dragons, completely surrounding them. Most of them were of the horned variety, and were pointing said horns at the Dragons threateningly, with each horn tip charging some kind of magic bolt. A few others had wings, and were wielding crossbows and javelins, all of them aimed at them. However, none of the Ponies attacked; they were merely waiting, either for orders or for the Dragons to make the first move.

Cynder spread her legs in an aggressive stance and opened her mouth, a small lick of black flames emerging. Spyro held out a claw and shook his head. “No, they’re not attacking yet,” he hissed.

“I know, neither am I,” Cynder replied with a smirk. “But I’m letting them know that if they make the first move, I’ll be making the last.”

“Hold your fire!” bellowed a male voice from behind the line of guards. Three of the Ponies stepped aside, letting a grey-furred, blue-maned stallion with wings in the same violet armor as the rest step forward. Unlike the other guards, however, he had two red markings on his helmet, signifying his status as their commander. Without another word, he stepped closer to Spyro and Cynder until he was within five feet, then stopped and looked them over with a scowl.

“Um, hi there,” Spyro said. “Are you--”

“What are you two doing here in Equestria?” the stallion growled. “Our scouts along the border would’ve notified us if unannounced Dragons had illegally crossed the borders. I hope you two have a good reason for violating our treaty with your kind so recklessly.”

Spyro and Cynder glanced at each other in confusion before Spyro spoke up again. “Uh, yeah, see, that’s what we’ve been trying to say. I think we got off on the wrong foot here. My name’s Spyro, and this is Cynder.”

The stallion nodded. “And I am Captain Silver Moon, commander of the Dusk Watch under Princess Twilight Sparkle. State your business here, and be quick about it.”

“Well, we’re kinda new here,” Spyro explained, relaxing just slightly. “We’re not exactly sure where we are, how we got here, or how to get back home.”

Silver nodded. “The Dragon Lands are due southeast from here, across the ocean. Can’t miss it, giant volcano and basalt slabs surrounded by rain forest, jungle, and ocean.”

“Ever heard of Warfang? The Dragon City?” Cynder asked.

Silver put a hoof to his chin. “No, can’t say that I have. Didn’t even know you Dragons had any cities, I thought they all lived in caves.”

Cynder looked at Spyro with worry in her eyes, the fire dying in her mouth. “Spyro...”

“Okay...then I just have one question for you,” Spyro asked, his tone becoming grave. “I have a feeling I know the answer to this already, but I have to ask it anyway. Did any of you experience some kind of world-shattering event recently? And I mean that in the most literal sense? Fire, death, destruction all over the place, followed by a wave of healing magic that fixed everything?”

Silver arched an eyebrow, and the Dusk Watchers behind him shifted on their hooves nervously. “A few years back the Centaur Tirek attacked, and nearly burned down the entire countryside in an effort to kill Princess Twilight and steal her magic, but she fixed all that up years ago. Is that recent enough for you?”

“...I see...” Spyro muttered, hanging his head sadly. “So it’s true, then.”

“Spyro,” Cynder whispered urgently. “What’s going on?”

“We’re in another world, Cynder,” Spyro replied, looking up at her. “This whole time, we’ve been stranded in another world. I don’t even know if we even saved ours from its death or not.”

Cynder’s jaw opened and closed, but no sound emerged. It couldn’t be true, and yet...all the evidence pointed to it. One moon instead of two, Pony creatures unlike anything they had ever seen, and Spyro said that even the ground they walked on felt foreign. It was true. It was all horrifyingly true. “No...”

“You’re from another world?” Silver asked, raising a hoof.

“Unfortunately, yes,” Spyro answered in a melancholic voice, his wings drooping to his sides.

Silver sighed. “I see. Then, as commander of the Dusk Watch and protector of Ponyville, I must ask you to come with me to the castle. You will be held for questioning until we can sort this out. Do not worry, you’re not prisoners, you’ll be honored guests until the Princess returns. She can decide what to do with you then, because this is clearly way above my pay grade.”

Spyro nodded. “We’ve got nowhere else to go, captain. Do what you need to.”

Cynder looked between him and Silver. “Spyro, I don’t think--”

“We’ve got no choice, Cynder,” Spyro cut her off. “Please, I don’t want any fighting.”

Her eyes met his, and she saw the plea within his gaze. He had already seen so much fighting, enough for several lifetimes, and he didn’t want any more innocent lives to be in danger because of him. She sighed and nodded her head towards Silver, who then quickly stamped his right forehoof down on the ground twice. Several of the Unicorns behind him stepped forward and surrounded the two Dragons, giving them enough space to move but not enough to escape. The other Dusk Watchers quickly dispersed and let the hidden Ponies know that the danger had passed.

Bit by bit, the Pony townsfolk trickled out of their homes and resumed their lives, while Spyro, Cynder, Silver, and their entourage made their way down the main road to the large, crystalline castle standing and shining proudly on the other side of town. Spyro looked downcast as he walked, and Cynder draped a wing over him in comfort. The Dusk Watchers near them looked on in pity, but said nothing as they led Ponyville’s latest guests to the Castle of Friendship.

As he walked, Silver looked up and called down one of the Pegasi guards, handing him a quill and parchment. “Take a letter,” he ordered. The Pegasus mare nodded and readied herself, just as Silver began dictating a message to the Princess about the situation. Once he was done, the mare rolled up the scroll and was about to fly off, when Silver stopped her and pointed ahead to the castle. “Inner guardhouse, third floor, my quarters. There’s a purple candle on my desk. Light it, and then burn the message on the flame.”

“Sir?” the mare asked in confusion.

“It’s a Dragonfyre candle, made by Princess Twilight so that I can keep in contact with her through Spike.”

The Pegasus nodded and shot up into the air, flying towards the castle. Silver watched her leave and then kept walking alongside the two Dragons, eyeing them with equal curiosity and caution. Something about them seemed...off. They looked more dangerous than the Dragons he had seen before, although definitely not as physically imposing. They had a sharp look in their eyes, as well a posture that he recognized. These two were soldiers, or something close to it, and despite their seemingly young age (he guessed), they had seen a lot of action in their time. He pitied them for that. No one should ever have to go through wars and death in order to appreciate the life around them.

He shook the dark thoughts out of his mind, and he and the Dusk Watchers left the square behind them to its devices. The Ponies had returned to their lives, and the town once more fell into its daily lull of activity and grind.

Then, a few moments later, the crystal atop the pillar in front of the fountain flashed white and spun in the air for a few seconds. Realizing what was happening, any nearby Ponies stepped back, giving the pillar a wide berth as a flash of light momentarily blinded them before the pillar returned to its normal, inactive state. The townsfolk then returned to their routines once more, annoyed at the constant interruptions.

Three new Ponies had joined the crowd, each wearing the armor of the Dusk Watch. However, unlike their Pegasi or Unicorn brethren, these three were Earth Ponies. Very grouchy, very tired, very dirty Earth Ponies --- two stallions and one mare.

“Ahhhh, Ponyville,” one of the stallions said, sighing deeply. “The town that treats a missing rabbit as a national emergency and the end of the world as a holiday; home of the Element Bearers and assorted company; Chaos Capital of the world with the Lord of Madness as its self-elected representative; gathering place for all manner of curious connoisseurs of crazy and furious freaks of fluff. Long may it stand as a testament to how bizarre and hilariously friendly we Ponies can get.”

“Ugh, I told you we should’ve taken the train...” the other stallion muttered, rubbing his head as he shook off the effects of the portal.

“And that’s why you’re the private, Samwise, and I’m the corporal,” the second stallion retorted, brushing himself off. “The warp gates are a thousand times faster, at least. It took us a few seconds to get from Farasi to here, when it would’ve taken a week by train and boat without stopping.”

“Seriously Plucky, do you have any idea what a warp gate does to the body?”

“Do we...hrk!...wanna know?” the mare wondered aloud as she dry-heaved against the ground.

“It’s not pretty, I’ll tell you that much.”

“Oh, do tell, Samwise,” Plucky teased, looking at her with a smirk. “I think Prism’s interested.”

“I’m not,” Prism corrected, raising a hoof to her mouth to hold back another wave of nausea. “I’m really not.”

Her pleas went unheeded by both stallions. “Basically, the portal deconstructs your body into its base elements and molecules, then flings them halfway across the entire world like an ape flinging its unmentionables into a fan, and then rematerializes you as close as you can get back into your original body at the target destination,” Samwise recited.

“As close as you can get?” Plucky raised an eyebrow.

“Supposedly the first few tests didn’t exactly go very well. Plenty of body, not much guts to speak of aside from his liver,” Samwise replied, shaking his head sadly and drawing a heart sign over his chest. “Poor Private Bucephalus, rest in peace.” Plucky bowed his head and did the same.

“Oh, for Faust’s sake...!” Prism muttered before diving for a nearby bush and tossing what was left of her already meager lunch.

Plucky clapped his forehooves together and laughed. “Great work Sam, knew I could count on you.”

Samwise tilted his head to the left. “Huh?”

“Nothing,” Plucky replied with a snicker. “Come on, we better report back to the captain. Prism, you good in there?”

There was no answer.

“She’s fine,” Samwise quipped with a cheery smile, raising his spear and poking the bush.

Prism yelped and leapt out, shaking off bristles from her legs and glaring at him. “Buck. You.”

“No surprise naps from you, we’re not done with this trainwreck of a mission yet,” Plucky said, marching past the crowds of Ponies and making his way to the Castle of Friendship, the other two members of the team following close behind (with Samwise soon picking a sleeping Prism off the ground and carrying her on his back).

And so, life in Ponyville went on.

(Warfang Temple, Council Chambers)

Nothing stirred around him, and his breathing had lowered to only a short, quick puff of air that even he barely felt or heard. He sat alone in the Council Chamber, meditating throughout the night in the still silence of purity and peace, feeling the Earth under his claws and hearing its ancient thoughts in his mind. He never spoke, never moved, and never once let anything but that same purity of Earth enter his mind.

Terrador was at peace, but he was not content. He would never be content until he had found what he was looking for.

The only problem was that what he was looking for could never be found, only freely given to a very select few who sought it. His old friend Ignitus was one of them, and so was he. And so, he continued to meditate, waiting for the gift to come.

The Pool of Visions in front of him shimmered, and a small rippled rolled from the middle the edges before the Pool lay still once more. Only, instead of a reflection of the ceiling above, it now showed an image of foreign lands far away. Terrador bowed his head and smiled, whispering a silent prayer of thanks to the Ancestors before opening his eyes and staring into the pool.

The Pool stared back, revealing its secrets to him: a great city of marble and gold situated on a mountain, reflecting the gentle light of the sun for all to see; a dark and gloomy forest stretching far into the horizon; a castle formed from a crystal tree, spreading its protective majesty over all those beneath it; a town full of curious equine creatures of all shapes, sizes, and colors; and...

...And Spyro and Cynder, being led into the crystal castle, flanked on both sides by several of the equines. But these were not like the townsfolk. These ones were armed, and were watching the two Dragons intently.

The vision ended, and Terrador gasped, recoiling and breathing heavily. He glanced at the Pool of Visions once more, but it was still and silent. It would not answer him again today.

Stumbling to his paws, he raced out of the Council Chamber and into the great hallways beyond, which were still under repair from Warfang’s most recent siege. It would never truly regain its grand opulence that it had a thousand years before, but it was still standing, and that was all that mattered.

But none of that mattered to him at that moment. Ignoring the hails and shouts of greeting coming from the working Moles and Dragons, Terrador barrelled past them and threw open the large entry doors to the Temple, practically tumbling down the stairs leading up to them as he entered the courtyard. “CYRIL!” he bellowed as he took to the sky on his mighty wings. “VOLTEER! To me! I have news!”

One his left, a window on one of the Temple’s towers opened and Volteer’s curious face poked out. “Terrador, what is it?” he called out.

Cyril, who had been lending a hand in the reconstruction of the courtyard gardens, flew up to meet Terrador just as Volteer managed to squeeze himself out of the tower window. “Yes, old chap?” Cyril asked as he met Terrador in the sky.

“I’ve seen a vision!” Terrador gasped out, catching his breath as Volteer joined them. “The Pool spoke to me. I know where Spyro and Cynder are!”

(Unknown location)

Far away, past the Smokey Mountains to the west, beyond the Gates of Tartarus, and even further beyond into the desolate wilderness there was a path. It started subtly, barely an indentation in the ground, and continued in this manner for many miles. No Pony, Griffon, Kirin, or any other creature had trodden it in many centuries, and all those who did manage to see it never bothered to follow it. After all, this path led to nowhere but the Wandering Woods, a truly boring and miserable place. It held no dark magic like the Everfree, nor any precious natural resources like the Whitetail Woods, nor even any suitable locations for a town. It was a dry, thick patch of green pines and brown brambles, with thorns in the ground and toxins in the fungi.

Nobody these days knew why the path was there, or where it eventually led to, but if it only led to such an undesirable forest, nobody had ever decided to follow it further. Had they done so, they would’ve eventually reached the other side, and would’ve seen a sight that few had ever seen in many years.

The Wandering Woods curved like a natural barrier around a lone cliff that jutted out into the sea beyond, with nothing but sharp shards of rock and a solid wall of stone below. Atop this cliff was a lone, towering Spire, reaching up so high into the heavens that it rivalled the size of Mount Canterhorn itself, and dwarfed the shining city of Canterlot. From the Spire grew several smaller spikes and curving horns, almost like a crown of thorns to emphasize the Spire’s might and majesty.

From the ground, the Spire was just an oddly-shaped mountain, and aside from its significant size and location, nobody really bothered to look any further. And so it was just another landmark on a lost wanderer’s journey, if they even reached it in the first place. Just another mountain for the morning sun to dip past.

But at night...at night, when the sun vanished, is when the Spire revealed its true secret.

At the sound of drums and cheering, the walls would open like a hundred maws of some great beast, and the Spire’s inhabitants would emerge to dance and sing under Luna’s moon and stars. For it was not a mountain, nor was it a mere landmark. It was a city like no other, the seat of a mighty Empire that had been hidden in the shadows since the dawn of the world.

It was the first, it would be the last, and it was always the greatest of the Changeling Hives. Civilizations had come and gone, nations rose and fell, kingdoms burned and wars were waged, and the millennia passed into history, and history passed into legend. But the Primordial Hive --- the pride, joy, honor, and glory of the Changeling nation --- remained strong and true.

It was a humbling thought, and Emperor Tarsus smiled as he gazed out of a small window down upon the lands which he served and ruled, knowing that it would continue to stand the tests of time. A throne of obsidian lay behind him, inviting and tempting in its splendor, but he resisted its allure. He knew that to sit on it would mean that the moment of solitude would be past, and he would return to reality. The long, slender wings on his yellow-striped back buzzed at the thought, and his smile smoothed out to a straight line.

The sound of boots on the marble floor alerted him to an invasion of his privacy, and he turned from the window and clasped his hooves behind him, the mandibles on either side of his mouth spreading slightly as a sigh escaped his lips. With long strides, he moved from the window to the throne and sat down, resting his forelegs on the throne’s arms. A Hornet guard approached him and bent a knee in reverence to his Emperor.

“Speak,” Tarsus commanded, his voice low yet oddly youthful and lilting.

“Your Majesty, we have received urgent news from our scouts in the Badlands,” the guard reported.

“By the Maker, what has Chrysalis done this time?” the Emperor sighed, rubbing his forehead. Could that rogue pestilence of a blight on Changeling history not cease and desist in her continuous quest of self-damnation?

“Your Majesty, Chrysalis has been overthrown, and she has fled to the north, out of our reach. The Badlands Hive has a new leader: one King Thorax.”

A brow over Tarsus’s compound eyes was raised, and he leaned forward. “Truly? Who is this young upstart?”

“From what our spies have pieced together, Thorax was a traitor to the Badlands Hive, Your Majesty,” the guard answered. “He refused to follow his Queen’s orders, and exiled himself to the Crystal Empire to the north. After that, he allied himself with the Ponies, giving them advice and information on how to detect Changelings, and then a few days ago he and a Unicorn mare led a coup in the Hive. Most of the Hive’s drones followed him, having been suffering the effects of love malnutrition for many years. After the coup was successful, they made him their new leader.”

Tarsus leaned back in the throne and put a hoof to his chin in deep thought. “I see...” he murmured.

“And there’s something else, Your Majesty. All the Changelings who followed him...they’ve changed their natural appearances. Their wings aren’t tattered, nor are there holes in their legs. They’re whole once again.”

Tarsus nodded. “Then they truly are free, but at what cost, I wonder...” He held up a hoof and pointed to the guard. “Go to the barracks and tell the captain that I’m authorizing an extra portion of love for you tonight. And then tell her to send me her two fastest messengers.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” the guard said, saluting and flapping his wings until he was airborne, flying out of the throne room and closing the door behind him.

Tarsus sat on the throne for several long moments before sighing and stepping off of it. He then walked into one of the seven lights that were shining down from above into the darkened room. The moment he stepped into the light, the shadows beyond began to stir. Five other Changelings royals emerged, each moving into their respective circle of light, yet none of them looked the same. All of them looked to Tarsus with curiosity in their eyes.

“So, Chrysalis has finally been cast off her throne of lies,” said one of the three Queens in the room. She crossed her arms over her elongated thorax and sneered. “Good riddance, I say.”

“And yet it was done in a way that is unfortunate for us,” argued one of the two Kings opposite of her. “Chrysalis was mad, that is true, but she was a Hive Queen. A Queen’s power is absolute, and the first rule for any Changeling is to never disobey the Queen or King. Disobedience means death.”

“And yet this traitor now sits on the throne she once had,” said the second King.

“But he freed his Hive!” cried another Queen, her voice shrill and young. “You heard the report just like the rest of us, the drones there have become whole again.”

“Through treason and betrayal,” retorted the first Queen. “Qualities that no Changeling on the Council of Seven should share. It’s why Chrysalis was banished in the first place.”

“Enough,” Tarsus said, staring at his five guests in turn. “There’s no time to argue about this. We must move quickly if we’re to make sense of this situation. We must contact the Badlands Hive and request Thorax’s presence in the Primordial Hive immediately.”

“And if he refuses?” the third Queen asked, speaking at last.

“He will not refuse the call from his Emperor,” Tarsus replied smoothly. “It’s instinct for any drone or royal to defer to a position of higher status. It cannot be ignored.”

“What will we do with him once he gets here, then?” asked one of the Kings.

“Simple,” said Tarsus. “Regardless of the results, Thorax is guilty of leading a coup against his Queen, and he must answer for his crimes of espionage, treason, and defection. He spilled secrets about our race, and many of our agents are now compromised. Because of his actions, we can no longer afford to survive in the shadows. We have to act swiftly if we’re to ensure the Empire’s future remains bright.” He pounded a hoof on an armrest. “We must break the masquerade, and reveal ourselves to the world.”

Silence met his ears, followed by the clicking of mandibles as the third Queen whispered, “It will be the first time since the time of the Fauns that we have left the shadows entirely. The last time we did, the Satyrs nearly wiped us out. Are you sure this is wise?”

“I concur,” said one of the Kings. “The world has changed since we were last seen walking under the sun. We are now the old ones. Ponies, Dragons, Griffons, Hippogriffs, and many more...they now rule the world. And because of Chrysalis, we Changelings are now feared and hated. If we reveal ourselves, it could mean war.”

“And yet Thorax was able to work together with the Ponies to ensure his Hive’s survival,” Tarsus argued. “That proves that some Ponies aren’t afraid of working with our kind. As such, I propose a test. If we can prove that Thorax has truly changed his Hive for the better and can lead them well, and that the Ponies will be willing to live peacefully alongside us despite our differences, then we have a much better chance at ensuring our civilization’s survival than if we were to stick to the shadows. For better or worse, our secret’s out. We must have allies if we’re to keep going.”

“This is a risky venture,” the first Queen warned.

“An Empire is built on taking high risks and reaping higher rewards,” Tarsus countered.

“Then we will entrust his testing to you, Your Majesty,” said the second Queen, bowing her head to him. “And I pray that Thorax will emerge victorious. It would be an honor to have the Equines among us once again.”

“If the Maker wills it,” Tarsus said with a small smile.

As one, all six members of the Council of Seven bowed to each other, and starting from the far left end, began their traditional farewells.

“Queen Reaver, of the Mantises. We are the sorcerers, loyal and wise, and we offer our magic and power for the good of the Empire.”

“Queen Alexa, of the Ants. We are the architects, strong and true, and we offer our works for the good of the Empire.”

“Queen Titania, of the Scarabs. We are the soldiers, stalwart and fearless, and we offer our lives for the good of the Empire.”

“King Venom, of the Scorpions. We are the assassins, silent and swift, and we offer our honor and our morality for the good of the Empire.”

“King Cocoon, of the Moths. We are the healers, gentle and diligent, and we offer our hearts for the good of the Empire.”

“Emperor Tarsus, of the Hornets. We are the artificers, inventive and insightful, and we offer our creations for the good of the Empire.”

A moment of respectful silence was held as all six Council members looked sadly to the seventh circle of light, belonging to the Equines. Despite their misgivings, all of them wanted nothing more than to see their fallen brethren return to the light that they knew was rightfully theirs. With hope and fear in their hearts, the five Kings and Queens vanished into the shadows once more, leaving Tarsus alone in the room.

With nothing more to do other than to wait for the messengers to arrive, he walked over to the window once more and peered outside, sending his gaze to the east, where he knew that somewhere the Badlands lay. He wondered about Thorax, and what he was like. Was he a brute, who only freed his Hive for selfish means? Was he a kind soul who had saved them from destruction? Or was he something else? Would he become something more? Tarsus wasn’t sure.

One thing he knew for sure, however: things were changing in the world, and the Changelings would simply do what they always did --- change with it.

“If the Maker wills it,” he echoed to himself.

Author's Note

Weeeeell, look who it is! They're back!

And also, Irish Changelings! When I first dreamed up the idea, I knew I couldn't resist. It's just too adorable! :yay:

Chapter 4: When Worlds Collide

(Farasi, near Hakoda, several days ago)

Three pairs of eyes popped up over the rock their white-furred, blue-maned owners lay behind, peering down over the sandy dune to a large encampment lit by torches. The darkness of night had given the three Dusk Watchers all the cover they needed for their mission, and despite what all their comrades back in Ponyville thought, they were going to complete it this time, with flying colors!

Or flying something, anyway. Body parts, most likely. Theirs, definitely.

Corporal Plucky Guess lifted up a pair of binoculars and watched the camp with a frown, and then passed them over to the stallion next to him. “So, this is the place, huh?” he muttered.

Private Samwise Tater lifted up the binoculars to his eyes and let out a low whistle. “That’s a lot of bad guys...”

Ignoring him, Plucky turned the third Pony that rounded out their little group. He stared at her for a moment, not believing what he was seeing. She was already asleep, the lazy twit! “Prism?”

Private Prism Rain, of course, didn’t bother to respond with anything less than a snore, which really spoke volumes about her personality in Plucky’s eyes.

With a roll of his eyes, he grabbed the spear at his side and jabbed her in the side with it, glaring harshly at her. “Prism!”

Prism jumped at the touch of the spear, blinking furiously at the light from the torches below. “Gah, damn it, who the bu--oh...it’s you.”

“Me.”

“I’m going to kill you.”

Plucky made a cutesy face. “Aww, that’s the sweetest thing you’ve ever said to me...thanks!” His mock smile vanished, and he pointed to the camp. “Now, is this the place?”

Prism’s eyes drooped. “The place for--” At that moment, as if the universe had it out for her (and Plucky), she was overtaken by one of her most hated bodily functions. She covered her mouth with a hoof as she yawned. And yawned. And yawned some more.

Plucky, as patient as ever, looked down at his fetlock and checked his watch, counting the seconds.

“Seriously, there’s like a dozen to one...” Samwise murmured, although nopony heard him.

Blessedly, the yawn was over after a few moments and Prism smacked her lips and finished her sentence. “Place for what?”

“Luna’s left flank, that’s a new record...” Plucky muttered, and then cleared his throat. “Is this, or is this not the place for the Farasian bandit camp? You’re our navigator.”

“Oh...that. Yeah, that’s the camp,” Prism replied, closing her eyes and resting her chin on the rock. “Well, my job’s done. Wake me when we win...”

“Oooooh, no you don’t, up you get,” Plucky growled, slapping her upside the back of her head to wake her. “You’re one third of our force, you nit. You’re supposed to be charging down there with us when we go to attack. Right Sam?”

Samwise lowered his binoculars and glanced Plucky’s way. “Uh, by ‘charge down there to attack’, do you mean leaving this spot? Where we’re safe and secure? And hidden? And...safe?”

Plucky rolled his eyes skyward, sent out a desperate prayer for deliverance from whatever hell he had been thrust into upon being born, and then smiled at Samwise. “Nooo, I meant that we invite the nasty, bloodthirsty, cutthroat bandits over here for a cup of earl grey tea and biscuits so that we can lecture them on right and wrong and offer them a hoof in friendship, and then they’ll cast aside their weapons and begin happily pronking about like Pinkie Pie on a sugar rush and promising to never slay another innocent again and to give out pillows and blankets for all the little homeless Ponies out there in the world. A happy ending! Is that what you had in mind? Brilliant idea, Samwise Tater, I’m so glad I could count on you. Princess Twilight would be so proud.”

Samwise chuckled at the thought of the Princess smiling at him in pride and satisfaction, and nodded his head eagerly. “She would, wouldn’t she? It’s precisely what she would’ve...” His voice trailed off, and he frowned. “Wait, you’re doing it again, aren’t you?”

Plucky’s grin grew wider, and if it were possible, a little halo seemed to appear over his head. “Doing what?”

“Being overly sarcastic.”

“Wow, you noticed? Great job!” Plucky said, clapping his front hooves. “When I’m dead from this ‘brilliant’ idea of yours, I’ll notify your parents from the spirit realm that their son may not have been the sharpest spear in the armory, but booooy, did he have the perception skills of a second-rate rogue in Ogres and Oubliettes if he could detect sarcasm like mine!”

“I’m an orphan.”

Plucky snorted. “Really? Cool, that’ll make my job of notifying them a little easier. Prism, up!” He once again poked her with the tip of his spear.

Prism flopped off from the rock and bonked her snout on the ground. Rubbing it as she sat up, she growled, “Ugh, who died and made you our leader? Again?” She glanced at the camp, noticing that there was a commotion going on in the center, then shook her head and glared back at Plucky.

“My pride, and Captain Silver Moon, respectively,” Plucky replied. “Now, if we’re done bantering, it’s time we get moving. Pick your little white butts off the ground, grab your spears, and follow me.”

“Hey, I thought I was the planner here?” Samwise protested. An arrow whizzed past his ear but he didn’t notice, nor did the other two Ponies.

“Please, what do you think this discussion was for?” Plucky retorted as Prism slipped back into dreamland. “I was buying you time to think of a plan of attack, because Celestia knows I’m not the planner, and Prism...UP!” He jabbed her again with the spear, and she hissed like a cat and swung her hoof in the air at him. Ignoring her, he continued, “Prism’s so tired that she would struggle to pour water out of a boot if the instructions on how to do so were written on the bottom. However, since you clearly tried to rub the two brain cells in your head together and haven’t yet produced a spark of imagination, I’m improvising. Ergo, follow me.”

“Oh wow, improvisation this early into the mission? That’s a new low,” said Samwise.

“We’re all gonna die,” Prism deadpanned as she once again glanced at the camp. Just what was going on down there? Why was one of the tents on fire?

“Oh please, as if I’d purposefully lead us into a trap simply so that our already miserable existences would be unceremoniously cut short and we’d be set free from this mortal coil. Perish the thought!” Plucky exclaimed.

Samwise and Prism stared at him unblinkingly.

Plucky coughed. “...You know, on second thought, that does sound tempting.”

“I’m with Prism, we’re all gonna die.”

“Nah, all jokes aside guys, I’ve got a plan,” Plucky said, this time actually meaning it. “I won’t let you guys die, not while I still breathe.”

“But if you have a plan, why’d you say you were improvising?” Samwise interjected, raising a hoof. “I thought you weren’t a planner?”

Plucky facehooved and regretted every life choice he made up to this point. “Oh Faust above, shut up...”

Meanwhile, Prism had gone back to staring at the camp, and was now wondering how it was physically possible for somepony to use a ladle in the way she was seeing it being used, or if it was even socially acceptable. “Uh, guys?” she said over her shoulder.

“Seriously, which is it?” Samwise asked, ignoring her. “Either we improvise or we have a plan. By definition we can’t do both, or we’re not working as a team!”

“I hate you,” Plucky muttered, pinching the bridge of his snout. “Especially when you’re correct.”

“Guys?” Prism said a little louder and more urgently. Down below, a Zebra tripped over a sword and dropped her torch, lighting a fuse.

“You’d hate me anyway even if I was wrong,” Samwise countered with a smirk.

Plucky groaned and hid his face in his hooves. “That’s the second time I’m agreeing with you. Kill me, I weep for my own future.”

“GUYS!” Prism screamed.

“WHAT?!” Plucky roared. “Are you trying to give away our position?!”

The camp exploded in a shower of wood, sand, and metal, sending tent pieces flying overhead and landing all around them, as well as a charred, unidentifiable body, which slammed head-first into their rock with a crunch.

Prism pointed at the carnage as it calmed down. “The bandits are dead, guys.”

Plucky and Samwise stared at the burning remnants of the camp below them in silence, and Samwise raised the binoculars again. “They...they killed each other. Based on what’s left of the camp, as well as the positions of the bodies, I’d say they fought over who gets what loot.”

“And it got explosive,” Prism finished.

“...Huh. Let it never be said that greed can’t solve a problem for others,” said Plucky.

The three of them sat around their rock for several moments in deep thought over this latest development. Their mission was over, for better or for worse, but for once they didn’t know quite what to feel about it. Meanwhile, the fires slowly began to die out, and the remaining debris settled down into the sand once more.

Finally, Samwise cleared his throat and asked, “Soooo, our contractual obligations as Dusk Watchers kinda demand to ask: what exactly did we learn about friendship on this mission? Because I got nothing.”

Plucky put a hoof to his chin. “Uh...that even when equally surrounded by idiots and even though we’re the worst of the worst, we can take solace in the fact that we’re fine with that as long as it keeps us friends and keeps our sanity intact, and that we shouldn’t change ourselves on others’ behalf if it isn’t who we are?”

Prism raised an eyebrow. “...What did he say?”

“That even though we’re idiots and hate each other equally, we respect each other enough to not change who we are, and so keep our bonds of teamwork and friendship as strong as ever. Even if nopony else understands it, as long as we do, who cares what others think?” Samwise translated.

Prism yawned and shrugged. “Meh, good enough.”

Samwise nodded. “Yeah, sure, I’d buy it. But would Captain Silver Moon?”

Plucky pointed to the camp. “Hey, the bandits aren’t a problem anymore, we’ve saved Farasi from more extortion by doing absolutely nothing, and we learned you’re an orphan, thus making our friendship just a little bit closer from spilling a secret to those you trust, and Prism and I now have more dark jokes for our repertoire. We’re not dead, the Zebras are happy, Captain Silver will be happy, everypony wins!”

“Except the bandits,” Samwise noted.

“Yeah, except them, but buck ‘em,” Plucky snickered. “Well, mission accomplished, let’s head home. Now, which direction is Hakoda again?” He glanced at the team’s navigator, who was fast asleep. He poked her again the spear. “Prism, up!”

Prism let out a roar and sent Plucky flying up and over the rock and into the dunes with a powerful uppercut. “I’m awake, damn it!” she bellowed.

Plucky, who was now half-buried in the sand, made a rude gesture with his hind legs while Samwise failed to hold back his laughter.

(Twilight’s castle, Silver’s office, present day)

“And that’s how we saved Farasi!” Plucky finished with a grin, kicking his left hind leg. “Although, still got sand up there somewhere. Gotta get that checked out.”

Silver, who had been listening to the Triplets recount their adventure-slash-mission as he sat down at his desk, rubbed the tip of his snout and let out a long, tired breath. He opened his eyes and stared incredulously at the three rookie Dusk Watchers in front of him, all standing in a neat little row (with Prism fast asleep on her hooves). Plucky was grinning as if he had just won the lottery, and Samwise was standing so straight and stiff Silver almost mistook him for a cardboard cutout.

Finally, after his mind processed all of what he had heard, he let out the only word her could think of. “What?”

“Are you proud of us?” Samwise asked.

“Not particularly, no...” Silver sighed, letting his hoof fall to his desk as he shuffled some reports around. “That being said, the bandits were taken care of, so I guess I can’t say the mission wasn’t a success. Although, next time, I would appreciate it if you could take care of the bandits before they blow a crater in the desert. Farasi has enough on its plate without dealing with more idiocy.”

“That’s what the Farasians said to us when you sent us there,” Plucky said.

“Celestia’s mane...” Silver muttered. “Alright, fine, you three want something from me? You’ll have it: bravo zulu, well done, and all that crud, now get back to work. We have some rather unique guests over, and I want you three to stand guard over them until the Princess returns.”

Plucky and Samwise groaned, as did Prism, who was now inexplicably awake (the red welt that had formed on her head in the last three seconds told him all he needed to know). “Babysitting duty, sir?” Plucky grumbled (not whined). “Why us?”

“Because you’re the ones closest to me, and you’re not busy,” Silver answered with a smug expression. “Any problem with that?”

Plucky straightened up and shook his head. “No sir!”

“Good, now off you go. Floor above us, guest room five. Box Cutter and Trail Blaze are waiting to be relieved.”

The Triplets nodded and left the room, their ears flattened out of distaste for their new duty. It wasn’t that they didn’t like their job, it sure beat whatever it was they had before (especially the Outpost-That-Shall-Not-Be-Named), but all they did every day was stand around and talk. Even during their missions, they could never escape it. They had accepted it as the new normal long ago, and made the best of it, but they were lying to themselves if they said that it never bothered them.

None of them said anything as they went upstairs and entered a new hallway, and only nodded to the two Dusk Watchers standing guard over the fifth door on the left. The two burly Pegasi smirked knowingly to each other and winked at the Triplets before walking away, snickering.

Plucky and Samwise watched them go, while Prism leaned against the wall and fell asleep again, her head drooping to her chest. Plucky raised an eyebrow and muttered, “What was that about?”

“I don’t know, but I don’t like it,” Samwise replied with a gulp. “Whenever the other guys do stuff like that I feel like we’re the butt of some joke somewhere.”

“Dude, we’re us, we’re always a joke to everypony except us,” Plucky said, stepping to the left side of the door and standing at ease. “Well, whatever the reason, we’re here now. Best get it over with.”

“Get what over with?” Samwise asked, standing next to Prism on the right side of the door.

“Ask whatever’s on your mind, of course,” Plucky replied, inwardly already preparing for the next round of insanity, as well as his response to it.

“Oh, um...who are we guarding?” Samwise asked.

Plucky blinked, and his mind froze and then rebooted after a moment of silence. Something wasn’t computing here, and it had ruined every response he was going to give. He slowly turned his head to face Samwise, incredulity on his face. “That...is a good question. That’s actually a very good, legitimate, genuine, honest, reasonable question. Prism, wake up, a Changeling’s replaced Samwise for some reason that boggles my mind.”

“Ha. Ha. Ha...” Prism droned as she snored.

“Took the words out of my mouth, Prism,” Samwise grumbled. “Seriously dude, not everything I say is a joke or a question about the intricacies and mundanities of life.”

“I wasn’t joking either, it was actually a good question,” Plucky admitted, looking at the door. “And it’s been a while since we’ve had an honest-to-Faust guest in the castle.”

Samwise followed his gaze and the two of them stared at the door for a moment before Samwise said, “Should we?”

“Should we what?”

“Knock.”

Plucky’s eyes widened. “Are you insane?”

“Yes,” Samwise answered without hesitation. “Although, considering that it’s coming from you of all Ponies, I’m also terrified.”

“Oh, fuh-nny...” Plucky mumbled. “No, absolutely not. We were told to guard them, not disturb them. What if they’re asleep, or diplomats, or naked?”

“Dude, we’re Ponies. Most of us walk around naked anyway.”

“Exactly, we’re Ponies,” Plucky pressed on, pointing at the door. “What if they aren’t? I heard Minotaur females don’t want folks to see what lies beneath.”

“Oh, for heaven’s sake, just open the door, guys!” a feminine voice called from within the room. “We can hear you arguing about it, you know.”

The Triplets all froze, and even Prism’s ears perked up at the sound and brought her full, undivided attention to the door.

“We don’t bite!” added a youthful, friendly male voice.

Plucky shook his head rapidly. “Nope. They had me, and then they lost me.”

“Wuss,” Samwise smirked as he went for the door.

“I’m back in,” Plucky amended immediately, pushing him aside and grasping the door handle in his hoof. He opened the door, peeked inside, yelped, closed the door, stood on his hind legs, and braced his back against the door while hyperventilating, all in the span of three seconds.

“That bad, huh?” Prism deadpanned.

“Dragons!” Plucky wheezed. “I haaaaate Dragons...”

“What did they ever do to you?” Samwise asked.

“Every time I see a Dragon my butt always catches on fire somehow! If I had a bit for every time it’s happened, I’d have five bits, which isn’t enough to make me rich, but it’s certainly enough for me to cash in for a ‘NOPE’ ticket right outta this place. I’ll hand in my resignation papers, just give me five minutes.”

“I’ll douse Spyro with water if you want me to!” said the female voice.

“She would, too,” the male voice spoke, with a hint of resignation. “She’s vicious that way.”

“Come on, Pluck, we’ll be fine,” Samwise said, pushing Plucky aside and opening the door. “Permission to en--whoa!”

“What is it?” Prism asked with a yawn.

“A black Dragon! Haven’t seen one of you guys in a thousand years or so,” Samwise answered.

“Yeah, we’re kinda rare where we come from too,” Cynder said, waving a claw. “Come on in, we’re not doing much while we wait here for that Princess What’s-Her-Name to arrive.”

“Twilight,” Plucky filled in, reluctantly following Prism and Samwise into the room and closing the door.

“Yeah, her,” Spyro said with a smile. “No need to be so uptight, guys. Like I said, we don’t bite.”

“Well, you’re certainly friendlier than most Dragons I’ve met,” Samwise said, leaning his spear against the wall and pulling off his helmet. “Granted, I’ve only met a few, and Spike has ya beat there still, but it’s still cool.”

“I’m Spyro, this is Cynder,” Spyro said, pointing to Cynder with a wing.

“Corporal Plucky Guess, this moron is Private Samwise Tater, and...” Plucky paused and looked around, noticing that Prism had curled up like a cat in a corner of the room despite the armor she wore, and was dozing softly again. He rolled his eyes and continued, “And the other moron over there is Private Prism Rain.”

Cynder raised an eyebrow at the unusual introduction but smiled nonetheless. “Well, you Ponies are certainly a unique and unusual bunch. Although, I couldn’t help but notice that some of you have wings and horns?”

Samwise tilted his head in confusion. “Yeeeah? Those are the Pegasi and Unicorns. You’ve never seen them before?”

Spyro and Cynder shook their heads. “Nope,” Spyro said. “We’re kinda new around here. You could even say otherworldly.”

It was Plucky’s turn to raise an eyebrow. Both of them. “Otherworldly, you mean...outer space?”

Cynder’s face scrunched up. “I wouldn’t say that, but we are from another world, apparently.”

“Apparently?” Samwise echoed.

“All the evidence points to it,” Spyro said, his smile fading slightly. “We honestly don’t know where we are, or if any of our friends survived...”

There was silence after that, save for the soft snores coming from Prism. Samwise shifted uncomfortably on his hooves and Plucky grimaced. After a moment, he cleared his throat and said, “Well, while I can’t say I’m an expert in these things, you can have our assurances that Princess Twilight will help you guys out. She’s done this sort of thing before, and she has friends of her own. I know she’ll know how you feel, and will definitely get you back on track, I promise.” Samwise nodded in agreement with him.

“Really?” Spyro asked.

Plucky nodded, and for once, a genuine smile adorned his face. “’Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye’, as the town’s party planner would say.” As he spoke, he pantomimed the motions, which included sticking his hoof in his eye, which only made him blink rapidly and rear his head back in irritation and pain.

Spyro’s smile returned, although it was more from bemusement at Plucky’s self-inflicted distress. Samwise, on the other hand, looked incredulous. “Dude, and you thought I was the one who got replaced by a Changeling. What did you eat this morning, a heart?”

“Oh please, I’m insufferable, not heartless,” Plucky said, waving him off.

“Nah, pretty sure you proved that you were both when we were at Outpost--”

Plucky’s eyes widened and he threw himself at Samwise, planting his hoof in Samwise’s mouth and looking around warily. “Ah-da-da-da-da-da, don’t ever utter that cursed name. You never know who might be listening...”

After a moment, he let Samwise go, and the stallion sucked in a breath and glared at him. “Dude, ew! Do you have any idea where that hoof’s been? Hell, do I have any idea where it’s been?”

“I’d be concerned if you didn’t, considering that we’ve been stuck together for over a year,” Plucky replied evenly.

“Hooves breed germs!”

“Your face has germs,” Plucky snorted.

“You’re not wrong, especially since you stuck a hoof in it!”

And so the argument continued. The two stallions pressed their foreheads against one another and began trading insults, barbs, jokes, and snark involving one another’s parentage (or lack thereof in Samwise’s case). All while in the corner Prism rolled onto her back, arched it (again, like a cat), smiled in her sleep, and muttered something involving someone named “Rarity” and vanilla ice cream.

Cynder hid her mouth behind a claw and giggled, and then leaned over to Spyro and whispered, “I like these goofballs, Spyro, let’s keep ‘em.”

“The motion is carried,” Spyro replied with a smirk, just as Samwise put Plucky in a headlock while Plucky began lightly punching Samwise in the ribs.

(Warfang Temple, Council Chambers)

Sparx didn’t know quite what to expect when he entered the Council Chambers of the Temple again. All he know was what he was told by the Mole messenger that the Guardians had sent to him, and that was precious little at best. All he managed to get out of the poor squeaker was “Guardians”, “Council Chambers”, “urgent”, and “Spyro”.

It wasn’t enough to make a complete sentence, but it was enough to send Sparx into a frenzied mad dash towards the Temple. He didn’t stop for any Mole, Dragon, Cheetah, or even butterfly that called out to him. Whatever the Guardians had called him for, it better had to be what Sparx was thinking of, or so help him, he would throttle them in their sleep. Somehow. Life would find a way.

He slipped in through the doors to the chamber and called out, “Did you guys find him?! Please tell me you did?!”

The three massive Dragons turned to him and Terrador bowed his head as he entered. “Thank you for coming, Sparx.”

“We are currently discussing a positive prospect that should enable the morale of the city to increase in a substantial manner, as well as yours in particular,” Volteer added with a grin.

“Oh, for heaven’s sake, you two, just tell the poor boy already,” Cyril said with a roll of his eyes.

“Tell me what?” Sparx asked, zipping up in-between the three of them.

“The Pool of Visions has spoken to me, Sparx,” Terrador answered. “I now know where Spyro and Cynder are, and they are alive.”

Sparx’s shoulders sagged, and, sensing déjà vu coming up, Volteer reached out and caught him out of the air again. Sparx looked up at him and raised an eyebrow before turning back to Terrador. “Where?” he said, his voice oddly deep and serious.

“That’s where the bad news comes in,” Cyril said.

“Possibly bad news, Cyril, old friend,” Volteer interjected, setting Sparx down on a pedestal.

“The vision showed me that Spyro and Cynder are in captivity,” Terrador explained to the Dragonfly. “Strange equine creatures of many colors are holding them in a fortress of crystal, on the outskirts of a town across the ocean. The equines holding them are armed and presumably dangerous, and the fact that they were able to subdue Spyro and Cynder shows they either must have some power, or that the two of them have become weakened from their battle with Malefor so they couldn’t fight back.”

“Either way, now that we know where they are, we can mount a rescue operation at last,” Cyril announced with pride.

“I still wonder if this is the wisest course of action, my friends,” Volteer objected. “We know nothing of these equine creatures. We are making presumptions and assumptions that they will be undoubtedly, assuredly, doubtlessly, truthfully, unquestionably hostile. How do we know that something else isn’t at work?”

“I know what I saw,” Terrador protested with a growl. “I saw Spyro and Cynder flanked by armed guards and being led up into the fortress. They both looked miserable, and Ignitus was not among them.”

“I understand that, Terrador, but we mustn’t be hasty or presumptuous in our actions,” the Electricity Guardian advised. “I suspect that we are missing crucial information on this situation.”

“Then what do you propose, that we wait?” Cyril scoffed.

Volteer shook his head. “Hardly. I agree that we must send out a team to locate them, but we need to choose the right one. Too many armed soldiers will send the wrong message, I believe. A smaller team with exceptional skill could provide a suitable rescue for our young friends, while also remaining ‘under the radar’, as the Moles say.”

Terrador nodded. “You’re right, of course.”

“So what are we waiting for, then?” Sparx cried. “Pick a team and let’s go get ‘em!”

“I believe we already have a team in mind, old chap,” Cyril said with a smirk, looking at his fellow Guardians. “Are you two pondering what I’m pondering?”

“I believe we are, Cyril,” Terrador replied. He lumbered towards the Earth Element door and craned his neck out into the hallway, muttering a few words to the Cheetah guard outside. The Cheetah nodded and saluted before running off down the hallway as fast as his two legs could carry him. Terrador turned back to the other Guardians and said, “I’ve sent for the Rangers. They will suit our needs just fine, I’d wager.”

“Precisely my choice as well,” Volteer said.

“I concur,” Cyril nodded. “An excellent choice.”

“Uh, care to fill me in, guys?” Sparx asked, buzzing up to Terrador’s face.

Terrador chuckled. “Of course. The Rangers are some of our finest fighters, each trained from birth in a variety of skills, all for war and peace. There are six in total, but they are more than enough to deal with an entire army together if they must.”

Sparx whistled. “They sound nasty.”

“On the contrary,” Volteer snickered. “They are rather...eccentric, even by my standards. You see, we took a less traditional route in their training, because these six are very nontraditional Dragons. Rare breeds, hybrids, magical creatures, one and all, as you shall soon see.”

A knock on the door interrupted their discussion, and the four of them turned to see the a Mole poke her head into the room. “Sirs, the Rangers are here, as ordered,” she reported.

“That was fast,” Sparx remarked as Terrador waved the guard away.

Cyril chuckled. “As we said, nontraditional Dragons.”

The doors opened, and Sparx braced himself to meet the new Dragons. His mind conjured up massive, muscled Dragons bristling with plate armor and weapons aplenty, each one with a bold, confident expression and great wings. He pictured sharp fangs, long claws, and--

“BLADES, I’M GOING TO KILL YOU!”

“Worth it!”

...And certainly not this.

A cyan blur flew into the Council Chamber, followed quickly by sparkling white and blue blur. Both blurs then revealed themselves to be Dragons about Spyro or Cynder’s size, one male and one female. The cyan male was armored head to claw in blue and silver plate armor, and, to Sparx’s astonishment, was also covered in blades and sharp edges all over. Heck, even his tail was a sword blade, and his wing ridges had smooth, curved blades on them. Clearly this guy was a little bit crazy, but Sparx had to admit, he also had the spunk and style to pull it off with flying colors. He also seemed rather young, even younger than Spyro.

The Dragoness, on the other hand, was quite possibly the strangest Dragon Sparx had ever seen. She had white scales (blue for her belly), and seemed to be covered in an assortment of amethyst gemstones and crystals. Even her wings looked more like crystalline sheets with sharp points rather than leathery flesh. In a word, she looked flawless --- every gem was polished to perfection, every scale individually shined, every talon sharpened to a fine point, and even her brilliantly blue eyes sparkled like the gems that adorned her.

At the moment, both Dragons were flapping about the room, the female with an enraged expression and the male with an excited laugh on his lips. She clearly had it out for him, and he was enjoying every second of it. The Guardians, meanwhile, merely rolled their eyes at their antics, while Sparx stared at the sight with unblinking, disbelieving eyes.

“Flashwing, Blades, STAND TO!!” bellowed a deep, bassy voice that could’ve given Terrador a run for his money.

Sparx turned to the door and watched as four more Dragons walked in, each of them similarly sized to the firs two. These ones, however, had a more professional air about them. Well, three of them did, anyway.

The two younger Dragons, Flashwing and Blades, immediately abandoned their impromptu (and in Flashwing’s case, rage-fueled) game of tag and flew down to join their companions, forming a perfect line in front of the Guardians where they stood at attention. This gave Sparx an opportunity to examine the other newcomers more thoroughly.

The eldest of the bunch by far, as well as the one who yelled, was a thin, bony black Dragon that reminded Sparx of Cynder to an extent. The two of them were clearly the same type of Dragon, being of the Shadow Element. However, unlike Cynder, he had glowing white eyes and a long, sharpened horn at the tip of his snout like a rhinoceros, and although he was about the same size as her, he had more muscle on his limbs. His black scales also had a slightly greenish tint to them, and he seemed more “shadowy” than Cynder, for lack of a better phrase. He bore a gruff expression on his face, and was staring straight ahead unflinchingly, waiting for orders like a good soldier.

Standing next to him was another Dragoness, and in stark contrast, she was pure white with almost no other color on her save for a few golden “holes” in her tail and wings and a golden sun symbol imprinted on her forehead. Her scales gave off an almost reflective, metallic sheen, which almost never happened for a Dragon. She looked almost...giddy, and seemed to be just holding herself back from bouncing around the room as if she was on a sugar high. Sparx could see that she had a lot of energy in her, and he knew instantly that he was going to like her in particular.

The third newcomer was another female, and Sparx realized that Volteer was referring to her when he mentioned hybrids. She looked like a seahorse and an Ice Dragon had a baby, with thick, segmented, bony plates peppered with even harder scales covering her entire blue body, even her head. Unlike the others, who were either professional or excited at the prospect of being summoned to the Guardians, she seemed more irritated and apathetic than anything. Sparx wondered what was up with her, but he didn’t dwell on it. It probably wasn’t his business anyway.

The last Dragon was probably the only normal one of the bunch, with greenish scales and wings like Terrador’s. His eyes were purple like Spyro’s, and unlike the others, he wasn’t looking at the Guardians, but was more concerned with his surroundings, staring at everything with wide-eyed curiosity. Sparks of electricity crackled along his spiraling horns and claws, and two satchels were slung over his back --- one with a large journal, and the other with several maps and scrolls piled inside, with a compass hanging off the side.

Once all six of them had settled down, Terrador turned to Sparx and lifted a wing towards them. “Sparx, allow me to introduce the Rangers. Their captain, Blackout--” The black Dragon nodded once. “His lieutenant and mate, Spotlight--” The white Dragon giggled and waved a claw, a beaming smile on her face. “Combat specialist Echo--” The seahorse Dragon gave a two-taloned salute. “Sprocket, Volteer’s lab assistant and the team’s navigator--” The electric Dragon blinked and looked at Sparx for the first time with a twinkle in his eyes, giving an exuberant nod. “Flashwing, Warfang’s shield specialist--” Flashwing lifted up her chin haughtily and grinned, showing off her bright scales and spreading her wings wide. “And--”

“Blades!” the young, cyan Dragon exclaimed, waving a wing excitedly. His accent reminded Sparx of Cyril somewhat, having a strange, hard lilt to it. “Well, Lucky, actually, but my friends just call me Blades. Pleased as punch to meet ya, Sparx! Big fan of your brother’s work, I am.”

“Blades!” Blackout growled.

“Right, right, sorry, regs and all that,” Blades muttered in response.

Blackout turned back to the Guardians. “Rangers assembled and ready, sir. What do you need from us?”

Terrador approached them and sat down on his haunches. “We have a very delicate mission for you, captain. Warfang’s heroes, Spyro and Cynder, have been located across the ocean in a town to the northwest, near a massive forest. They are presumably being held against their will by an unknown race of equine creatures, and as such, you six will be the extraction team. They are being held in a fortress shaped like a large crystal tree, and the creatures are armed and presumably dangerous.”

“Presumably, sir?” Echo asked, sounding muffled, almost as if she was underwater.

“Yes,” Volteer replied, stepping forward. “We do not know exactly what happened, all we know is what Terrador saw in his vision, which was precious little. As such, you are to proceed not only with caution, but also with vigilance and wisdom. You may not even need to raise your weapons against them, and that would be the preferable option if it is possible.” He looked down at Sprocket with a smirk. “I’m entrusting this task to you, young Sprocket. I know you can keep these degenerate rogues out of trouble.”

Sprocket stood up straighter and lifted a wing in a salute. “Understood,” he replied, in an oddly monotone voice despite his smile.

“Don’t trust us to be diplomatic, eh?” asked Spotlight, only she was now standing on Terrador’s shoulder and leaning backwards over his head, smiling as her upside-down eyes stared into his. Sparx blinked in surprise; he didn’t even see her move.

Terrador rolled his eyes and plucked her off his head with a grunt, plopping her on the floor beside Blackout. “Captain,” he rumbled, ignoring her. “We don’t know everything that’s going on around us, and we certainly don’t need a war on our hands right now, not after finishing up the last one only days ago. If this can be handled without bloodshed or weapons drawn, then do so.”

Blackout nodded. “Don’t worry, sir. We’ll get to the bottom of this, and rescue Spyro and Cynder.”

Volteer nodded and looked back at Sprocket. “Do you have all the information you need to navigate to your destination, my boy?”

Sprocket nodded. “Affirmative. Direction: northwest. Across the ocean. Location: crystal tree fortress, at the edge of town, near large forest. Inhabitants: equine creatures. Analysis conclusion: information adequate for navigation.”

Volteer grinned. “Still talking like that, eh? Very well then, Sprocket, lead them well.”

“We look forward to your safe return with Spyro and Cynder. Rangers, dismissed!” Terrador ordered, lifting both of his wings into the air.

As one, the team saluted and spun around to leave through the same door they entered. As they began to shuffle or flutter out, Sparx chewed on his lip and looked up at Terrador. The large Earth Guardian had turned to his fellow Guardians and was about to move onto the next point of discussion, so Sparx flew up to him and held up a hand to interrupt. “Terrador,” he said, catching the Dragon’s attention. “Let me go with them, please.”

Terrador looked him over. “It’s too danger--” He paused, seeing Sparx’s hurt and lost expression. Then he sighed and nodded. Who was he to separate Sparx from his brother a second time, after all? And there wasn’t any ring of fire this time, so even if Sparx was denied, he would probably just follow the Rangers anyway. “You may go, but for stars’ sake, be careful, Sparx,” Terrador murmured. “The Rangers might be flying into danger, and I cannot guarantee your safety.”

“Hey, Spyro and I have been flying into danger since this whole thing started,” Sparx replied, his antennae drooping slightly. “Even before Ignitus found us in the Swamp, we were always getting into trouble. Spyro was usually the one bailing me out of it. I just...I just wanna return the favor for once.”

Terrador smiled and bowed his head. “Then do your brother proud, and may the Ancestors guide you home.” Cyril and Volteer nodded in agreement and swept their wings behind them out of respect.

Sparx grinned and puffed out his chest. “Finally, some respect. Thanks guys, I won’t forget this.” With that, he flew after the Rangers, screaming as loud as he could for them to wait for him.

Cyril glanced at Terrador and raised an eyebrow. “Was that wise?”

“Probably not,” Terrador replied with a shrug. “But I don’t think even Malefor could keep them separated for long.”

(Eastern Dragon Lair)

Ember had barely left her spot on top of the cliff overlooking Halflinger Grove for several days, and it was starting to annoy Garble to no end. It was bad enough that an entire city of these new Dragons were encroaching on his family’s cave, and it certainly didn’t help that Miss Dragon Lord decided to make his roof her command post. He never got any sleep at night, he couldn’t practice his beat poetry with all these other lamer Dragons lazing about, and he couldn’t take one step or wingbeat outside without first checking with Ember’s guards to see if it was okay to do so, because someone in the city could see him.

No, it wouldn’t do at all. Today would be the day he would ask her to move. One cave down was where Rhodes lived, he would send her there. Rhodes sucked anyway, he kept eating Garble’s rocks.

As Garble puffed up his chest and made his move towards Ember, Ember noticed him and waved him forward, pointing to the city below. “They’re up to something again,” she said.

“Ember, it’s time that you shove--huh?” Garble stopped mid-tirade and peered over the cliff, seeing six dots in the air above the city. “Are those...kids?”

Ember shook her head and handed him a spyglass. “Judging by the armor a few of them are wearing, I don’t think so.”

“Scouting party?”

“Possibly,” Ember shrugged. “It’s been a while since they sent the first ones out. Anyway, what were you gonna say?”

Garble said nothing, but his jaw was slowly dropping as he stared at the six Dragons in the sky.

Ember sent him a quizzical glance. “What’s up?”

Grable passed the spyglass over to her and simply pointed. Ember lifted it up to her eye and peered through. Like Garble before her, her jaw dropped at what she saw.

All six Dragons were flying northwest, but at speeds most Dragons in the Eastern Lair could only dream of achieving. Even Zephyr would be a snail compared to these six as they blazed across the sky. One of them, a cyan one in plate armor, was even flying backwards and upside-down. While having his front claws clasped behind his head with his eyes closed, no less! Another male almost looked like he had transformed into a living shadow, and another looked like she was somehow swimming through the air on a stream of floating water.

All six of them covered the massive distance between their city and the ocean in less than twenty minutes, when it would’ve taken Zephyr five hours minimum.

Ember lowered her spyglass and gulped. If these Dragons made her own look like chumps, how would they ever be able to contain them if they were hostile?

(Friendship Express, VIP car)

“Aww, forget the Wonderbolts show, this is way too awesome to pass up!” Rainbow cried, pumping her hooves into the air. “I mean, come on, an entire CITY of Dragons?! And not just any Dragons, but possibly ones from another world! What’s not to love?”

Rarity chuckled as she wiggled back in her seat. “I would have never taken you to be this excited about meeting creatures from another world, darling,” she said. “Wouldn’t it be, as you say, too ‘egghead-y’?”

Rainbow waved her off with a laugh. “Ha, please, Twilight can do all the studying, I’ll be exploring the place. Besides, they’re Dragons! Dragons are awesome!”

“Thanks!” Spike piped up with a smile, earning a head pat from Pinkie.

“And s-scary...” Fluttershy added in a murmur, hiding her face behind her mane.

Twilight pulled her in for a hug. “Don’t worry, Fluttershy, I’m sure they won’t be that bad. Besides, who could resist your kindness, or Pinkie’s laughter, or heck, Spike’s, um, spikes?”

Spike groaned and looked up at her. “Twilight, please never make that pun again.”

“Sorry!” she squeaked. “I’m just so excited about all this! I mean, we all know about the Human realm through the Mirror, but this is a completely different world entirely, instead of just a parallel! This proves beyond the shadow of a doubt that a multiverse exists. Sooooo many papers and theories have just been proven right, including a couple of my own. The possibilities are endless!”

“So what you’re saying is that somewhere out there there’s possibly a universe with another me that may actually understand whatever it is you’re talking about whenever you launch into one of your egghead sessions?” Rainbow asked.

Twilight nodded rapidly, her grin growing wider. “Yes!”

Starlight couldn’t resist the opening, and smirked. “Well, maybe. There are some universal constants, after all.”

Everypony else in the cabin winced and giggled as Rainbow crossed her hooves and made an exaggerated pouting face in her seat. Applejack punched her lightly in the shoulder. “Aw, c’mon Dash, admit it, she got ya good.”

Rainbow smirked and chuckled along with them. “Yeah, yeah, I know.”

At that moment, mid-laugh, Spike’s cheeks bulged and his eyes widened. He turned to the side and belched out a green flame, which then transformed into a scroll. Before it could fall to the floor he reached out and grabbed it. After glancing at the seal, he handed it to Twilight. “It’s from Silver,” he muttered, his voice sounding sore. “Yeowch, whoever sent that sent it in a hurry, my throat’s gonna feel that for a few hours...”

Twilight sent him a sympathetic look before breaking open the seal and reading the message. The entire car was suddenly rocked with the sounds of her excited squeals of delight as she read even further into the message, literally sticking her entire face into the scroll and making an imprint on the other end.

“Good news, I take it?” Rarity quipped, sipping at the train’s complimentary tea.

“Two of the extradimensional Dragons are in Ponyville!” Twilight exclaimed in a bubbly voice.

Rarity blew tea from her nose and hacked, causing Fluttershy to strike her back a few times. Upon her recovery, Rarity cleared her throat and asked, “Care to repeat that, darling?”

“Two Dragons showed up in town not that long ago today, and caused quite a stir in the outskirts,” Twilight explained, showing them the scroll. “They introduced themselves as ‘Spi-row’ and ‘Cinder’, and explained that they might actually be from another world, and that they were lost. Silver put them in the castle while he’s waiting for us to return.”

“Well, good thing we were already on the way, then,” Starlight said. “Does it say anything else?”

“Only that he wants us to come as soon as possible,” Twilight replied, rolling the scroll up again. “They’re quite eager to meet with us, it seems.”

“Oh Twiiiiilight?” Pinkie asked sweetly, moving closer to the Princess’s ear. “Can I, please? Can I, can I, can I?!”

Twilight rolled her eyes and giggled. “Yes, Pinkie, you can throw them a ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ party, IF they don’t mind.”

“Well, actually I was going to throw them a ‘Welcome to Equus’ party first and then get to the ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ party, but you’ve just given me the best idea ever of combining the two into one BIG party! Eeeee, it’s genius! You’re my Best Princess and Best Pony, Twilight!” The hyperactive party planner threw her hooves around Twilight’s neck in a large, oddly squishy hug.

Twilight blinked. “Uh, what?”

“Nothing!”

(Ponyville, Castle of Friendship)

Silver checked the watch on his fetlock and blew air past his lips idly, making them flap for a moment. Word had come from some of the guards that the Friendship Express had pulled into the station, meaning that Twilight was probably already on her way if she had received the message he sent her. She seemed to be running late though, which was odd. Knowing her as well as he did, she would have never missed this chance even if Tirek himself were to stand between her and the opportunity.

And so he waited at the front door, tapping a hoof on the crystal steps. Finally, the sounds of galloping hooves could be heard in the distance, and he looked up to see the Element Bearers returning. Straightening himself up to attention, he waited until they were within speaking distance and called out, “Welcome home, Princess!”

Twilight skidded to a stop in front of him, followed shortly by the rest of her friends. Pinkie somehow managed to trip over a rock and roll her way up the stairs and into the castle, knocking over Rarity and Applejack like bowling pins. When the dust cleared, Twilight shook the cobwebs out of her head and replied, “Thanks Silver, sorry for keeping you waiting, everypony at the station kept mobbing us, asking for answers about these two Dragons.”

“Wouldn’t even give us a mite’s worth of space...” Applejack muttered, picking her hat off the ground and placing it atop her head, giving Pinkie a scowl. Pinkie poked her head out from inside the castle and sent both her and Rarity a wide, apologetic grin.

“Well, it’s good that you’re here now, in any case,” said Silver, motioning to the door. “We have them on the fourth floor, in guest room five. The Triplets are guarding them.”

“The Triplets?” Fluttershy asked.

Twilight giggled. “Oh, them. I’ll tell you girls later. Ahem, lead the way, Silver.”

Silver nodded and led them into the castle, crossing the foyer and moving up several flights of stairs until they reached the fourth floor. To Silver’s outrage, the Triplets were nowhere in sight, and he stormed over to the guest room in question. Muffled voices could be heard on the other side, including laughter and jeering. Glancing at Twilight apologetically, he knocked on the door. Instantly the voices quieted down, and then Plucky called out, “Who’s there?”

“The Pony who’s going to arrange your funeral if you don’t get out here in five seconds, corporal,” Silver hissed.

There was a terrified yelp, followed by the shuffling of hooves. The door flew open and out raced Plucky and Samwise, dragging a still-sleeping Prism behind them. The two stallions let her drop to the floor and saluted their captain and Princess, their eyes wide with terror. Prism’s snores grew louder until Plucky lightly kicked her in the stomach. She awoke with a start, realized who was staring down at her, and then leapt into the air five feet, her eyes bulging out of her sockets as she tried (and failed miserably) to come to attention.

Silver rolled his eyes. “Why were you not at your posts?” he seethed.

“Sir! You told us to guard our guests, which we were doing, sir!” Plucky all but shouted.

“And just how are you going to guard them if you’re inside the room?”

“With our lives, sir! Although we’d rather it not come to that, I rather like my life, sir!” Samwise answered. Prism kicked him in the heel, making him wince.

Silver groaned. “What the hell am I going to do with you three...?”

“Actually captain, let me handle this,” Twilight said, stepping forward with a stern expression. The three Earth Ponies gulped hard.

Silver nodded. “By all means.”

Twilight looked at all three of them in turn, frowning. Then she stared directly into Plucky’s eyes, making him sweat. “Captain Silver Moon gave you an order to watch over our guests, didn’t he?”

“Yes, Your Highness!” Plucky replied.

“And did you?”

“Yes, Your Highness!”

“How?”

“We...we went inside, Your Highness.”

“Why? You were told to stand guard, not enter the room.”

“They invited us in,” Plucky explained. “We were curious, you see. We didn’t know they were Dragons at first, we just got back from a mission, so we didn’t know who it was we were even guarding. They invited us in, and, well...”

Twilight’s eyes narrowed. “And what, corporal?”

“We made friends!” Plucky blurted out.

Silence dominated the hall, and Starlight smirked while the rest of the Mane Six beamed at his answer. Twilight’s eyes instantly softened and she grew a wide, joyful smile as she gazed back at Silver. “Captain, give these three the day off, I think they’ve earned it.”

Silver sighed but nodded nonetheless. “As you wish, Twilight.”

Plucky fainted on the spot, falling next to Prism, who had already slipped back into sleep. Samwise stared at the Princess, his mouth opening and closing like a fish. She giggled at him. “Oh come on, Samwise, you three know me. I’m not about to punish one of my Dusk Watchers for not only doing what I would’ve done, but for also making me proud. Besides, you were still guarding our guests, just more closely, so no orders were disobeyed.”

Samwise nodded, giving her a dopey grin and a salute. He had made his Princess proud! “Y-yes, Your Highness!” He bowed to her, then bowed to the rest of her friends, and nudged Prism awake. Together, they managed to drag Plucky’s unconscious body out of the hallway and down the stairs.

Once they disappeared, Rainbow and Pinkie couldn’t hold it in any longer and howled with laughter, holding onto each other for support. Even Rarity barely managed to hold back a titter as she asked, “The Triplets, I presume?”

“Yep, that’s them,” Starlight replied with a shake of her head. “The only Earth Ponies in the Dusk Watch. They mean well, and they’re good at what they do when they somehow manage to get around to doing it, but they’re also idiots. Lovable idiots.”

“I like ‘em!” Rainbow let out in-between catching her breath. “They remind me of my buddies in the Wonderbolts. Same energy.”

“We like them too,” said Cynder, poking her head out of the room and grinning at all the mares.

This, of course, had the (entirely intended) effect of scaring the living daylights out of everypony except Silver, and they all took several steps back from the Shadow Dragoness as she laughed at their reactions. “Oh, you Ponies are too much! Come on in.”

“Cynder, that wasn’t nice,” Spyro chided, whacking the back of her head with a wing.

“Oh, you’re no fun,” the Dragoness huffed, stepping back into the room.

Silver motioned with a hoof to the open door. “Allow me to introduce our guests, Spyro and Cynder.”

Spyro waved a wing and smiled. “Hi!”

Twilight, still hyperventilating slightly from being startled, gave a weak wave of her own wing, before moving towards the door. Behind her, the rest of the mares followed suit, although Fluttershy had to be pulled in by the tail by both Rainbow and Applejack. Only Pinkie had seemingly recovered from the ordeal completely, and was happily bouncing about while humming a tune.

Once all the mares made it into the room, Silver told Twilight that he would be downstairs if she needed him, and then turned around, leaving the Element Bearers to get acquainted with the two Dragons.

Twilight took a deep breath and then stepped forward, offering a hoof towards Spyro with a smile on her face. “Hello there, my name is Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship.”

Spyro took her hoof in his claw and shook it. “My name’s Spyro, and this is Cynder.” Cynder nodded towards Twilight.

“Are you really from another world?” Spike asked, appearing out from behind Twilight and looking up at Spyro with wide eyes.

Spyro’s eyes landed on Spike, and he gasped, taking a step back. “A...another Purple Dragon?!”

Spike raised an eyebrow, and looked down at his scales in confusion. “Um, yeah?”

Spyro looked between Twilight, Cynder, and Spike and then cleared his throat. “Ahem, uh, y-yeah, we’re from another world, I guess you could say. Sorry, I’m just not used to seeing another one of my kind...without them trying to kill me, that is.”

Twilight raised her own eyebrow at that, but decided to save it for later. “Well then, in that case, as a Princess of Equestria, it’s my honor to welcome you to the world of Equus.” She motioned to the other mares behind her, who waved both hooves and wings at the pair. “And these are my friends: Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Starlight Glimmer. And of course, you’ve already met Spike here.”

Spyro and Cynder nodded to the rest of the Ponies, and then turned to Twilight when a pile of scrolls and a quill suddenly appeared next to her in the air, hovering in some kind of magenta aura. Spyro tilted his head in curiosity and Cynder’s eyes narrowed. Twilight giggled at their reactions and explained, “It’s a simple levi--”

“Levitation spell,” Spyro finished for her, nodding. “Magic, in other words. Ignitus taught me about the various forms of it when I was studying under him in the old Temple.”

“And I learned through...other means,” Cynder added, flinching a little. “Still, it’s interesting you know it. Magic on our world is quite rare.”

Twilight squee’d and did a rapid tippy-tap dance on her hooves for a moment, as if she had just won the lottery. “Confirmed otherworldly forms of magic! Oh, this is so exciting!”

“Settle down there, sugarcube,” Applejack chuckled, putting a hoof on her back.

“Right, right...” Twilight muttered. “Spyro, Cynder, I know you just got here, and I don’t mean to impose, but I...really want to ask you some questions about your world. I’ve got so many things going through my mind right now I-I-I-I don’t think I can hold it in!”

“Spike, get ready to catch her,” Rainbow warned jokingly, only to get a glare from both Rarity and Fluttershy. “Whaaat?”

Spyro nodded to Twilight. “Ask away.”

“What’s your world called?”

“Technically, it never really had an official name,” Cynder replied. “Each race called it something different. For us Dragons, it was ‘the Realm’. For the Cheetahs, it was ‘Avalar’, not to be confused with the valley of the same name. For the Moles and Manweersmalls, it was Sapphiris. I’m not too sure about the rest.”

“The Atlawa called it ‘Garneva’,” Spyro supplied.

“Oh, what does that mean?” Cynder asked, turning to him. Spyro shrugged.

“Gar...nev...a!” Twilight said, writing it all down. “Excellent, next question--”

“Wait a tick, Twi,” Applejack said. “Maybe ya should hold off on the Trivia Trot for a bit.”

Twilight’s ears flicked. “Huh?”

“All Ah’m sayin’ is that instead of grillin’ these two on tiny details before they’ve even gotten acquainted with us, we should let ‘em tell us their story. Ah’m sure that way most of your questions will be answered in less time.”

Rarity nodded in agreement. “I agree with Applejack, darling. I must confess, I’m more curious about how they arrived here in the first place. We can learn more about their world later.”

Twilight’s ears flopped slightly, and she sighed. “I suppose you’re right...”

“Hey,” Spyro called, winking at her. “It’s no problem. We can make it up to you later.”

Twilight smile returned, and she set aside her scrolls and quill. “I’d like that very much, thanks.”

Spyro hopped up onto the guest bed and laid down, supporting his head with a claw. “Soooo...how we got here...where to begin?”

“Start at the beginning,” Pinkie said, bouncing in the air. “And when you come to the end...stop.”

Cynder chuckled. “That’s one way to put it, I suppose. But which beginning?”

“Maybe your beginnings?” Starlight suggested.

Spyro and Cynder looked to each other and shrugged. “Sure, why not?” Spyro replied.

“Yay!” Fluttershy squeaked silently, lying down on the floor as everypony else got comfortable. By the time they were done, they had all settled into a semicircle around the bed, where Spyro and Cynder sat. All of them were looking at the two Dragons with eager expressions, and Twilight grabbed one scroll again and her quill, and waited patiently for them to begin.

Spyro took a breath, smiling as fond memories rushed into his mind, and spoke: “It all began in the Year of the Dragon, with the Guardian of Fire, Ignitus...”

And so it was that the mares learned about the prophecy of the Legendary Purple Dragon, the evils of the Dark Master, the destruction of the Dragon Temple, Spyro’s life in the Swamp with Sparx, and their eventual adventure spanning much of the world to stop Cynder from freeing the Dark Master from his prison.

The mares were understandably confused at that part of the story, but then Cynder took over from there. She told them that her egg had been stolen from the Temple by the Dark Master’s forces, and she had been corrupted and raised by him to do his bidding like a slave. Twilight, Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Rarity had all been horrified, Applejack and Rainbow grew enraged, and Starlight looked away in shame, being reminded of her own mistakes in the past.

The story continued with Spyro, and the mares all breathed sighs of relief when he revealed that he and Sparx freed Cynder from her corruption, returning her to her normal self again. After that, both Dragons told the tale of the Eternal Night, and how they stopped the wicked Ape leader Gaul from freeing the Dark Master again, only to be frozen in time for three years. They told them of waking up to a world at war, they told them about Hunter and the Cheetahs, of Warfang, of the siege, and of the Destroyer. The mares held onto every word, cheering when they learned of the Destroyer’s destruction, weeping when Ignitus gave his life for Spyro and Cynder, and being mesmerized at the descriptions of their battle with Malefor and the aftermath.

Finally, as the last words of the story left Spyro’s lips, ending with how they found themselves wandering into Ponyville today, the room fell into silence, as all of the Ponies took time to process all that they had just been told. It was an incredible, epic story, full of hope and fear, love and loss, war and peace, and the limitless bonds of friendships that were formed along the way. It spoke to them, and reminded them of their own friendships with one another, and their own struggles to make the world a better place.

Twilight had long ago filled her scroll, and had moved onto three more before she abandoned them completely, simply listening to the story and the wonders therein. It seemed that even across worlds and universes, the concepts of friendship and Harmony remained intact, and that simple fact moved her to the very core of her being. The true scope of Spyro and Cynder’s struggle hit her like a freight train, and she found herself standing up, walking over to the two Dragons, and embracing them within her wings as she shed tears (whether out of great joy for them surviving or of great sorrow for them losing so much, she couldn’t guess). The other Ponies soon followed suit, never saying a word, only letting their actions speak for themselves.

Spyro and Cynder didn’t shy away, and instead wrapped the Ponies up in their own embrace with their wings. Spyro squeezed his eyes shut as the hug continued, and sniffed as a tear fell from his eye. The true weight of the loss of both Ignitus and the world reached him, and he couldn’t contain it any longer.

He knew his mentor would’ve been proud, but that only made the pain in his heart grow. Ignitus hadn’t just been a mentor, he had been a father figure, a foundation for him to build off of. And now that foundation was gone, and so was the world they had fought and bled for...that Ignitus died for.

He felt a claw touch his shoulder, and, thinking it was Cynder, he turned towards her, only to stop when he saw that the claw was purple. He looked down and saw Spike looking up at him with a sympathetic gaze. Spyro recognized it immediately: it was the same one he had for many years, not knowing what your true place was in the world when not among your own kind. The little Dragon had felt that same burning desire Spyro once had, to find a purpose in life. Spyro smiled down at him, rubbing Spike’s head with a claw as Spike smiled back.

The Ponies finally pulled away, allowing Spyro and Cynder some space. Once the tears were dried and the minds were calmed down, Twilight looked up at the clock on the wall and noticed that several hours had passed since they started their discussion. She coughed a couple times and then said, “Why don’t we take a break? It’s lunch time, and I’m sure you’re hungry.”

“Famished,” Cynder replied.

“Um, Twilight?” Fluttershy said, nodding away from the Dragons. After pulling Twilight aside, Fluttershy whispered, “They’re carnivores, Twilight.”

Twilight blinked. “Yeah, and? Griffons are carnivores too, and so are a lot of your animals. It’s nothing to be afraid of.”

Fluttershy shook her head. “That’s not what I mean. Ponies are herbivores, aside from Pegasi, but Ponyville isn’t a Pegasi town. We don’t have much meat in town.”

Twilight nodded, finally understanding what Fluttershy was saying. “What about fish?”

“It could work, but--”

“It’s okay, girls,” Cynder spoke up, causing the two mares to face her. “We Dragons love a good barbecue now and then, but we can eat fruits and vegetables too. We’re more omnivorous than you might think.”

Fluttershy sighed with relief. “Oh good, I was worried we wouldn’t be able to feed you properly.”

“Well, thanks for the kindness, but we’re good,” Spyro remarked.

“That’s our Fluttershy!” Pinkie exclaimed, hugging the yellow Pegasus from behind. “Always looking out for everypony. Or everydragon, in this case!”

Spike hopped off the bed and opened the door. “I’ll go get started on the sandwiches,” he called over his shoulder.

“Thanks Spike, you’re the best!” Twilight called after him.

“I know!”

“Sandwiches?” Spyro asked.

“You’ve...never had one before?” Rarity asked quizzically.

Cynder shook her head. “We usually eat our food either raw or cooked, with some spices on it for the occasional preparation if it’s for a formal occasion.”

“Well then, you’re in for a treat!” Twilight declared as they piled out of the room. “Follow us, and be amazed at the culinary delights of Ponykind, and the mastermind who crafts them: Spike.”

“You’re welcome!” Spike shouted from down the stairs, causing the mares to chuckle.

Blades had to admit, it was a nice town. Certainly more fanciful and cozier than most of the common households in Warfang, but maybe not as opulent or grand. Still, if they weren’t holding the heroes of Dragonkind hostage, he wouldn’t have minded to spend a few weeks vacation here.

The trip to get to the town wasn’t too long, thanks in no small part to Blades’ mastery over the Wind Element boosting their speed beyond that which was normal for their size, but it was mostly uneventful. The first third of it was just over boring ocean, and while that managed to perk up Echo a bit, it still did little to improve her mood past “mildly irked”. As for everyone else, they took it in stride. It was only until they reached the mainland again when things started to pique their collective interest again.

They first passed over a swamp not unlike the one that used to form around the Silver River back in the Realm, and then after that, a rather bleak desert. However, the desert wasn’t nearly as barren as they at first thought. They passed over a couple towns, and Sprocket’s keen eyes even spied train tracks in the sand, which they followed northwest, believing it would eventually lead to their destination, if Sprocket’s navigating and Terrador’s vision were correct.

And, a few hours later, it did, but it didn’t stop there. After curving around a massive, dark forest, they found the town they were looking for, judging by the massive crystalline structure at the edge of it. Mountains, rolling hills, and the occasional flat plain surrounded them on all sides, but there was one lone mountain that stood tall and proud above the rest, upon which rested what was certainly a grand city. Blades had good eyes, but not nearly as good as Sprocket’s so he couldn’t quite make out any details beyond the bare minimum, and the mountain city wasn’t their mission anyway. As interesting as it was, it could wait.

Presently, all six Rangers were hiding in the treeline of the forest, watching the town for any points of entry. Sparx, who had decided to hitch a ride with them to find Spyro (which Blades was fine with for the most part, although Blackout objected strongly to the notion of having a civilian in the mission), was among them, although he decided to stick to the upper branches of the trees instead, claiming it gave him a better vantage point.

Blades knew otherwise, but didn’t say anything. It spoke volumes that Sparx even came on the mission, he didn’t want to make the poor Dragonfly feel even worse.

Shaking the thoughts out of his head, Blades crawled over to Sprocket’s hiding place and nestled into place beside him under a bush. “What d’ya see, Sprocket?” he asked in a whisper, peering out from the bush to the town.

Sprocket lifted up his gem goggles and muttered back, “Ponies. Town. Crystal castle. Diagnosis: correct location.”

Blades sighed and rolled his eyes skyward. “Okay, look man, I know ya think ya might need a quirk to fit in with the group, but this isn’t it. It just makes ya sound dorky.”

Sprocket raised an eyebrow and looked at him quizzically. “Always talked like this. Easier to understand. Succinct. Efficient. Emphasized. The point has been made.”

“Right, right...alright, any guards?”

“Negative. Few guards on patrol. Mostly civilians.”

“Nice, I’ll tell the captain we’re ready to move in. You stay here and keep watch until we move.”

“Understood,” Sprocket nodded, slipping the gem goggles back on his head.

Blades crawled back to the rest of the group and told them Sprocket’s report, and Blackout nodded. He raised himself up and said, “Spotlight, Sprocket, Blades, you three will stay here and provide cover in case thing go south. Flashwing, Echo, and I will attempt to contact the locals to see if we can find out Spyro and Cynder’s location from there.”

“And if you can’t?” Flashwing asked.

“Or if they decide they don’t particularly like Dragons?” Echo added.

“Well, the Guardians did ask us to keep bloodshed to a minimum, and only if necessary,” Blackout replied grimly. “I’d rather not harm such innocent creatures.”

“Awww, you adorable softy, all gruff and stuff,” Spotlight giggled, giving him a quick peck on his cheek.

Blackout rolled his eyes and pawed the ground. “Spotty, ahem, not in front of the kids.”

“At least not in front of me, geez...” Sparx muttered from the branches above them.

“So we’re good with the plan, then?” Flashwing asked.

Blades shrugged. “Not a fan of sticking behind, but ya can all count on me to do my part. I...” His voice trailed off, and his eye twitched. “Did anyone hear that?”

Everyone stared at him, and Sprocket raised his goggles. “Hear what?” he asked.

A nearby rustling sound answered him, making every Dragon flinch. They whirled around, looking for the source of the noise. For a moment, all was silent, until...

“Holy Celestia...”

“More Dragons!”

“We gotta tell Twilight!”

Sprocket growled and spun towards the source of the voices. “Multiple unknown targets detected. Hostility unknown.”

The remaining Rangers and Sparx turned just in time to see three small heads pop back into the underbrush, followed by the sounds of scuffling and grunting. Several nearby bushes shook, heading away from the group and towards the path leading outside of the forest. Flashwing dove towards the bushes, attempting to grab whoever or whatever had been spying on them, only to receive a handful of leaves, twigs, and dirt for her troubles. Blackout’s body suddenly melted into a black fog that swept across the ground, following the source of the disturbance. However, even he couldn’t catch the spies in time before they burst out of the forest, running at a full gallop towards the town.

There were three of them, all of them young fillies. One was orange with a purple mane, another white with a pink mane, and the third butter yellow with a red mane topped with a bow. All three bore nearly identical marks on their flanks, and were covered in tree sap for some reason.

Blackout’s shadow form stopped at the edge of the forest, and with a sigh, he transformed back into his body, staring after the retreating forms of the foals. He had intended to capture the intruders, but upon seeing who and what they were...

The rest of his team burst out of the forest after him, skidding to a stop behind him. Blades looked between the trio of Ponies and Blackout, slightly puzzled on how to continue. “Oh, well that’s bloody brilliant. What now, boss?” he asked.

“Welp, so much for our cover...” Blackout muttered. “Now we do this the annoying way.”

Spotlight gasped and her eyes lit up. “We try to make friends?!”

Blackout groaned and slapped a claw to his face. “The very annoying way...come on, we better catch up to them before everyone gets the wrong idea.”

“So that was a sandwich,” Cynder murmured and she and Spyro stepped outside the castle alongside the mares. Starlight had opted to stay inside, saying that she needed to pack for a trip. “Not bad, I must say. The daisies were interesting, but surprisingly tasty.”

“Still confused by why there were gems inside them, though,” Spyro added. “I mean, I enjoy a good energy boost as much as the next Dragon, but not that way.”

“I’m sorry,” Spike said, kicking the ground in embarrassment. “I thought that since you were Dragons, you’d be able to eat gems.”

“Oh, do Dragons eat gems in this world?” Spyro asked.

“Yes they do,” Twilight answered, glancing down at Spike and giving him a hug. “Dragons, especially babies, need all the gems they can eat for nutrition, otherwise they won’t grow as well as they should. This little guy almost ate Princess Celestia’s private gem stash when he was little. She was saving them for a bribe to get the former Dragon Lord Torch to visit for a trade deal. Imagine her surprise when she found Spike sitting on the pile and digging into a fire ruby the size of a watermelon with the happiest grin a Dragon cold ever have on his face.”

Spike buried his face in his claws. “It would do me a whole universe of good if you’d stop mentioning that story, Twilight...”

“Well, I don’t know, Spikey-Wikey, you sounded like quite the little rascal when you were younger,” Rarity tittered. “I’d like to hear more.”

“So would I,” Fluttershy admitted with a demure smile.

“Later,” Twilight interrupted, before they could heckle her poor, blushing assistant any further. Only she could do that, anyway. “I think it’s time that our guests got their first proper taste of what Ponyville has to offer.”

“A tour?” Cynder inquired, looking past them towards the town with curious eyes.

“Something like that,” Twilight answered. “It actually kills two bir--” She paused, glancing at Fluttershy, who flicked an ear in confusion. “I mean, uh, it catches two worms with one bird for us, since the girls need to get their things together for our next trip.”

“That analogy doesn’t work as well as it should, Twilight,” said Fluttershy. Then she giggled and added, “But thanks for thinking of me.”

“What kind of trip?” asked Spyro.

“Actually...” Twilight said, a sly smile adorning her face. “I was kinda hoping you’d help us with something. You see, a couple days ago, it seems that this massive city suddenly appeared out of nowhere near the Eastern Dragon Lair.”

Spyro and Cynder whipped their heads towards her, eyes wide and hopeful. “This city...” Cynder said. “Did it have Dragons in it? Cheetahs? Moles?”

“Well, it did have Dragons in it, according to the letter we got from Dragon Lord Ember,” Twilight answered, her smile growing. “And she did mention creatures that looked like Moles--”

“YESSSS!!!” Spyro whooped, throwing his claws into the air and embracing Cynder, both of them laughing and swinging around. “It worked, it worked, it worked!”

“Yay, I’m so happy it worked!” Pinkie cried, dancing with them. Then she paused mid-step and raised an innocent eyebrow. “Uh, what worked?”

“Ah take it y’all know the place?” Applejack asked with a grin.

“It’s Warfang, the last Dragon City in the Realm,” Spyro explained, after he and Cynder settled down. “Remember the story we told you, with the siege? That Warfang. As far as we know, it held the last remnant of Dragonkind, along with thousands of Moles and a few Cheetah tribes. It was our final stand against Malefor, and when we defeated him, I wanted nothing more than to save them all.”

“Dude, that’s hardcore,” Rainbow smirked, crossing her forehooves as she hovered in the air.

“Well, I guess you did save them, in a most unusual way,” Rarity remarked.

“This is fantastic!” Twilight exclaimed, clapping her hooves in excitement. “Now we can open up proper talks with them, and you can vouch for us!”

“This calls for a party!” Pinkie added, jumping up into the air. “And not just any party, but the biggest, most stupenderifantastically awesome ‘Welcome to Equus and Ponyville and Glad You’re Still Alive to Be Our Friends’ party of...all...TIME! I must go, my planning cave needs me!” And with that, before anyone could blink, she was gone. Just gone. No dust trail, no galloping, no noise, just gone.

Spyro stared at her former place, pointing to it and trying to form words, only for them to die on his lips. Cynder simply dropped her jaw. Rainbow noticed their confusion and snickered. “Guys, trust me on this, you don’t wanna know.” She raised a hoof and pointed it at Twilight before the Alicorn could speak. “Twilight, don’t tell them. We all told you not to try, but you did, so now I’m telling you, let them try to figure it out themselves; it’s more hilarious that way.”

Spyro eventually gave up trying to figure out how Pinkie left and instead shook his head and cleared his throat. “Well, ahem, so...about that tour?”

“Ah yes, of course,” Twilight coughed. “Well, I think the Carousel Boutique is nearby, so we can head there first.” She stepped down from the castle entry steps (rolling her eyes as the two on-duty Dusk Watch guards saluted her) and motioned for Spyro and Cynder to follow her, smiling. “Don’t worry, nopony will panic around you if we’re standing right next to you. We even fought a bugbear in the middle of town once and everypony still went to the market to buy their daily veggies once they saw us dealing with the problem.”

“Good times, good times...” Rainbow murmured, flying after her.

Spyro and Cynder glanced at each other and shrugged, before following the Princess and her friends. Rarity smiled as they joined the group and put a hoof to her chest proudly. “Trust me darlings, I think you’ll enjoy what my humble home has in store. Why, in this light, I do believe your scales are giving me ideas already for new--”

“TWIIIIILIIIIIIGHT!” somepony screamed in a high-pitched voice, causing everyone to jump and look down the street. Three small fillies came hurtling towards them, tripping over themselves at the last moment and sliding to an inglorious halt in front of Twilight and the others.

“Applebloom?” Twilight exclaimed. “Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, what are you three doing here?”

“And in such a hurry too!” Rarity added, as she, Applejack, and Rainbow rushed to their respective sisters. “Are you dears alright?”

“We’re bein’ chased by Dragons!” Applebloom answered, jumping up and grabbing her sister’s shoulders, shaking her. “A whole army of ‘em!”

“Ten!” Scootaloo cried.

“No, twenty!” Sweetie interjected. “They were hiding in the Everfree, we saw them and wanted to tell you, and now they’re chasing us!”

The three fillies then looked behind Twilight and saw Spyro and Cynder staring at them quizzically, and they screamed. “They’re already here!” Sweetie squealed. “It’s an invasion!”

“Oh, for Celestia’s sake...” Rarity admonished, brushing the dirt off of her little sister’s fur. “There is no invasion, Sweetie, those are Spyro and Cynder, and they’re friends.”

“But what about the other Dragons?” Rainbow asked, glancing at their guests. “Friends of yours?”

Spyro shrugged. “Depends on who it is.”

“Tick Tock,” Twilight called to one of the two guards in front of the castle. “Alert Captain Silver, and then round up a few Dusk Watchers to investigate. We don’t want another panic in the streets. Clover, escort the fillies to their clubhouse, they’ll show you the way.” The guards saluted and one retreated into the castle.

Several muffled screams sounded off from somewhere in the town, and Twilight sighed. “Aaaand, of course, it’s too late. Never change, Ponyville...alright girls, let’s go.”

After sending the Cutie Mark Crusaders to their clubhouse with their escort, everyone abandoned their original plan for touring the town and ran down the main road instead, following the source of the disturbances. They didn’t have to go far. By the time they reached the town square, it was clear what was causing everypony to run around like headless chickens: six Dragons, standing by the town hall, and looking terribly befuddled and a little lost by what they were witnessing.

One of them, a blue Dragon with sword blades and plate armor covering his body, was trying to get somepony’s attention by waving his wings, but that only made the situation worse as the blades on his wings gleamed in the daylight. Another Dragon, this one pure white with an almost reflective sheen, was smiling innocently throughout the whole thing, looking about as cheerful and friendly as Pinkie but without the extra bounciness. The other four simply gaped at the sight.

“Come on, people, we don’t mean any trouble, we just wanna talk!” Blades shouted, before letting his wings fall to his sides. “Ugh, it’s no use. This was a terrible plan.”

“Orders: do not engage in hostilities,” Sprocket recited. “We are following orders. We are trying to negotiate.”

“You need two people to negotiate, not one shouting into a crowd of maniacs,” Flashwing said with a roll of her eyes.

Something caught Spotlight’s eye and she glanced to the left, gasping. “Look, it’s Spyro and Cynder!”

All the remaining Dragons whipped their heads around, following her gaze until they all landed on the two Dragons standing next to Twilight and her friends. Spyro raised a claw and waved at them.

“...Soooo, not being tortured and imprisoned against their will?” Echo snarked.

“It seems so,” Blackout replied, stepping towards the group.

“Y’know sometimes I think that Terrador has tanked one too many boulders to the head,” Blades said as he and the Rangers followed their leader.

Both groups stopped a few feet in front of each other, with Spyro, Cynder, and Twilight smiling at the six newcomers. Twilight offered a hoof forward and said, “Hello there! My name is Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship. Sorry for the rude welcoming, we don’t get many Dragons around here.”

“A pleasure, Your Highness,” Blackout stated, taking her hoof in one of his claws and shaking it. He then turned towards Spyro and bowed his head. “Master Spyro, Master Cynder, it’s an honor to meet you, and a great relief that you’re both safe. The Guardians saw a vision of you in this place, and they assumed you had been taken prisoner. We were sent to rescue you.”

Cynder smirked. “Well, good job.”

“Indeed.” Blackout put a claw to his chest. “I am Captain Blackout of the Rangers, and this is my team. My lieutenant and mate, Spotlight; Sprocket; Echo; Flashwing; and Blades.” He pointed to each Dragon as he named them, and they nodded to the Ponies in turn.

Twilight’s grin grew wider as she motioned with a hoof to her friends. “This is Rainbow, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and...PINKIE PIE?!” Everypony (and Dragon) did a double take to see the pink party pony standing innocently among them, balancing a tray of cupcakes on her back with a smile. “How, where, WHEN?!” Twilight cried.

Pinkie blew a raspberry. “Oh please, Twilight, I know when I’m needed,” she said. “And besides, my Pinkie Sense said that I might find even more new friends here, and look who showed up! Seven new friends, all in a row like Fluttershy’s ducks! Can you say ‘best day EVER’?!”

“Um, there’s only six, Pinks,” Rainbow corrected her.

“Oh, so that isn’t a talking Dragonfly buzzing behind Spyro’s ear and preparing to poke his snout from above? Silly me.”

“Dang it!” a new, somewhat obnoxious voice roared. “So close!”

“Told ya!”

Spyro’s eyes widened and his head spun around to see a glowing yellow Dragonfly floating next to him. His jaw dropped. “SPARX?!”

Sparx pointed his two thumbs towards himself and smirked. “In the flesh, bro! Your savior --- and his oddball crew --- is here!”

Spyro laughed and jumped into the air, snagging Sparx in a large (but delicate) bear hug. Tears fell from his eyes in streams, while Sparx simply smiled wide and hugged his brother back. None of the other Dragons and Ponies could say anything, but they could feel their hearts being warmed at the sight. Even the usually stoic Blackout let a small smile grace his features.

Finally, after a solid minute of Sparx and Spyro holding each other close, Sparx pulled away and looked his adoptive brother up and down. “You’re still fat,” he remarked.

Spyro snorted while Cynder chuckled next to him. “Seriously Sparx? That’s the first thing you say to me?”

“Hey, would you have it any other way, bro?” Sparx replied with a smirk.

Spyro shook his head. “Nope!”

“OH! Dude, I’ve got great news,” Sparx exclaimed, pulling himself closer. “Mom and dad, they’re alive! All the Dragonflies are in Warfang.”

Spyro sucked in a breath and his eyes widened as memories flooded into his mind. It had been so long since he had seen Nina and Flash, and to hear that they were alive after all this time and not killed by Malefor...he couldn’t fathom how he felt. Instead, he hugged his brother once more, letting out a rumbling, happy chuckle. “They’re...they’re alive. Thank you...”

“Um, no problem bro,” the little Dragonfly replied. “Uh, kinda want to say one more thing, if ya don’t mind.”

Spyro let him go, and Sparx turned to Cynder, neither of them saying a word for a moment. Cynder’s smile faltered somewhat, and so did Sparx’s. Sparx buzzed up to her snout and crossed his arms. Finally, after a few more moments of silence, he nodded his head. “Cynder,” he said, his voice low.

“Sparx,” Cynder replied in the same tone.

“Soooo...heard you and Spyro kicked Malefor’s butt.”

“We did.”

“And that you both saved the world.”

“We did that too.” Cynder’s eyes narrowed. What was he getting at?

“And I can also see that you kept your promise,” Sparx added, nodding towards Spyro.

Cynder’s smile returned, and her eyes twinkled as she looked at the Purple Dragon. “Yes...I did.”

Sparx looked back at her, and nodded once more. “Then...I guess we’re cool. You’re okay, Cynder. Still a she-witch, but maybe not so evil.”

Cynder giggled. “Thanks, Sparx. That means a lot to me.”

“I know.” He looked around, seeing all the happy faces around him and smirking. “Look ladies, I know I’m a handsome son of a gun, but let’s keep the staring to a minimum. Unless they’re bedroom stares, of course.”

Rainbow’s face scrunched up and she gagged off to the side, Rarity raised an eyebrow, Fluttershy blushed, Applejack frowned, Pinkie giggled, and Twilight facehooved. Spike clicked his tongue and shook his head. “Dude,” he muttered. “Mood. Killer.”

All six Rangers glanced down at him, noticing the little Dragon for the first time. Spotlight blinked and pointed at him. “...Is that a Purple Dragon without wings?” Spyro groaned and slapped a wing over his face, while Spike grinned a waved a claw at her.

(Frozen North, Mount Everhoof)

The wind roared, the snow slammed against them, and they could barely walk, but walk they did. They were a long line of black amidst a sea of unending white, with only the dim light of their glimmerstone torches to guide them. They carried only what they needed, leaving all the rest down at the abandoned camp far below them near the Crystal Empire.

It was a fact that Changelings hated the cold; hated it with a passion. Their exoskeletons were never meant to be pummeled by icy winds, freezing snow, sleet, hail, and anything else the hell of the Frozen North could ever throw at them, and yet here they were, miserable, cold, depressed, and starving. It was as if the universe had decided to make them its punching bags ever since their Queen decided to wage war against the Ponies. They had replaced their dreams for an empire with prayers for deliverance from the unrelenting storm.

Several of the infiltrators had already succumbed to the cold or to the lack of love in their bodies, slipping into a chilled, numbed slumber where they stood and falling into the snow, never to rise again. The green glimmerstone torches they carried fizzled out as their bodies were buried. Their companions looked on in pity and sympathy but also without mercy, walking away and leaving them for the Frozen North to devour. Cold-hearted as it was, what else could they do? They barely had enough strength for themselves.

Such was the situation that Chrysalis’s last loyal Changelings were in, following their Queen and her increasingly concerned general Pharynx as they slowly trudged up Mount Everhoof. They had already been going at it for days, but had made very little progress due to the unnatural, uncontrollable weather of the Frozen North. Still they persevered, not knowing where they were being led, but trusting in their Queen to not lead them astray. After all, she had never led them astray before. She was the Queen, the wisest, strongest, and most beloved of all of them, and they lived and died for her.

Still, that didn’t stop Pharynx from speaking his hidden thoughts. “My Queen?” he asked when he drew near to her. “Are you sure there’s shelter up ahead? We can’t survive much more of this storm.”

“Are you doubting me, general?” Chrysalis responded in kind.

Pharynx shook his head. “No, my Queen, but my troops...they’re dying out there. I don’t want to see more of them fall. I just want to know what it is we’re searching for?”

Chrysalis looked on ahead and hummed as the immense, dangerous majesty of Mount Everhoof towered above her. “A purpose. Destiny. Revenge,” she hissed, her voice echoing throughout what remained of the Hivemind. “Follow me. Shelter is ahead, I know it.”

Pharynx nodded to her and looked back to his troops and waved them forward, standing in the snow and patting each one on the back to comfort them as they passed by. Most ignored him, too exhausted and focused to do anything else but keep walking forward. Some, however, sent him either puzzled glances or small, timid smiles, thankful that someone out there cared about their well-being as much as their Queen did.

Eventually, the line ended, far too short according to Pharynx’s last calculations. They had lost another section to the storm, and nobody had gone back to see if any of them could be saved, effectively dooming them to wander without a lead to shelter. Even worse, if he attempted to send someone out there to rescue them, chances were they would only get lost as well, and no one was strong enough to even try.

Letting out a deep, remorseful sigh, he turned his back to the sea of white and trudged after the line once more, whispering an apology to all those they left behind. He tried not to imagine their struggle, or the feeling of their voices disappearing from the Hivemind, one at a time, until they were all silent.

Soon, to his surprise, he found his hooves stepping on stone and crystal rather than snow and ice, and though it was cold, the wind had faltered slightly, giving his body a brief respite. He looked up and blinked through the snowflakes, pulling his cloak down past his face to see the entrance to a cave covered in purple and black crystals. All of the surviving Changelings had rushed inside, eager to get out of the wind and the storm, leaving him the only one outside. He gazed back one last time, bidding farewell to the Frozen North and his fallen soldiers one last time, and then entered the cave.

Several Changelings had already started up a few fires with their portable stoves, and dozens had huddled up next to each other to conserve heat. One particularly weakened mare inched her way painfully across the floor as she crawled towards one of the huddled groups, but no one even looked at her or attempted to help her, being too focused on staying warm. He bent down next to her and helped her to her hooves, carefully moving her closer until she lay down next to one of the stoves. She looked up at him and smiled gratefully, her left eye a pale, milky white color. The storm had blinded her on that side.

His heart ached for her, and he knew that unless something miraculous happened, she wouldn’t last much longer. Even with the heat warming her up, she was deathly cold, and far too weak to move. Nevertheless, as much as he wanted to, he couldn’t keep her company; he had somewhere else to be.

He paused for a moment to warm up his hooves, and then continued deeper into the cave as he searched for the Queen. The cave went deeper than he had expected it to, and led him down twisting tunnels and large, bubbly chambers until he eventually found her at the very back, staring at something and whispering to herself, her voice echoing throughout the cavern.

“My Queen?” he asked, taking a hesitant step forward. “What is it?”

Chrysalis chuckled and faced him, revealing her fangs. “A purpose. Destiny. Revenge.”

Behind her was a solitary crystal, half buried in a pile of snow. Its features were extraordinary, beautifully carved with two twisting horns, one black and one purple, spiraling around each other until joining at the top. At the very center, encased by the horns, was an orb of black, and Pharynx could see his reflection staring back at him through it. From the base of the crystal grew violet crystalline tendrils that snaked over the entire tunnel, leading all the way back to the entrance. A hole above the crystal had been covered up by a whole wall of the stuff, and it glowed and pulsed with powerful, dark energy.

And then he heard a Voice in his mind, speaking in a soft, gentle whisper, like a tongue of silver mixed with a guttural growl.

Welcome, General Pharynx. I have been waiting for you and your Queen to arrive, and now that you have, we can speak. Do not be afraid, for I mean you no harm. I know of the pain your Queen feels, for I have felt it as well. I want to help, if you’ll let me.

Pharynx had never known fear before in his life, not even when he first led the attack on Canterlot under the Queen’s banner. He didn’t know fear when he faced Princess Cadance in her own chambers and took her and her daughter down without much effort. He never even knew fear when he was following his Queen up this forsaken mountain.

But today...

Today his heart froze.

Author's Note

Meet the Rangers! Observant readers will recognize most of them: they're some of the Skylander Dragons. It took many weeks for me to come up with the team of Dragons I wanted, and Camo and Whirlwind almost made the cut, but I decided on these ones instead.

However, they aren't quite the same here as they are in the Skylands. For example, Flashwing in Skylanders was of the Earth Element, but in here, she's a mixture between Earth and Ice. Some of their backstories have been changed too (Spotlight's especially), and others (like Blackout's) mostly remain untouched save for a few key details that enable them to fit within the Legend of Spyro universe.

These Dragons will also be the only Skylanders to appear in this series.

But who's this Sprocket fellow? There is a Skylander named Sprocket, but she's no Dragon. I wonder who he could be? I'll give you a hint: he is not an OC. :rainbowhuh:

Anyway, meet the other five!

Lucky/"Blades", of the Wind Element.

Flashwing, of the Earth/Ice Elements.

Blackout, of the Shadow Element.

Spotlight, of the extremely rare Light Element.

Echo, of the Water Element.

Chapter 5: Contact

(Frozen North, Mount Everhoof)

Pharynx took several steps back, shivering as he felt the Voice’s presence in his mind. It felt alien, dark, and unnatural, and he was not having any of it. He pushed back against the Voice, shutting it out of his mind. There came a chuckling sound from all around them, and he and Chrysalis looked back to the crystal.

Shutting me out already? Was it something I said, or perhaps, didn’t say? I’m hurt, general, but I’m also understanding. You need to know if you can trust me or not. Rest assured, by the night’s end, I will be your friend.

“No, not friends!” Chrysalis hissed. “Friendship ruined my Hive. Do not mention that cursed word in front of me again!”

Hmmm...then perhaps allies? We have the same goal, after all: to end the lives of those who ruined ours.

Chrysalis nodded. “That is acceptable.”

“Who, or what, are you?” Pharynx growled, stamping a hoof on the ground. “And since when did you know the Queen?”

I don’t, not personally, but you could say that I know of her, and that she knew something was here that could help her.

Chrysalis nodded. “When I drew near to the base camp near the Empire, I felt the thoughts of all the Changelings within it. One of them heard tale of a crystal of great power within the mountain, and had intended to tell me of it.”

Pharynx frowned. “I heard nothing about this over the Hivemind.”

I must confess, it was my doing. I put the suggestion within the little Changeling’s mind, meant specifically as a message for your Queen.

“Why?” Pharynx pressed.

Because you Changelings interest me. You have so much magic coursing through your veins, so much potential, and so much Aether, even more than the Ponies. Your potential for the future is staggering, and it intrigued me to no end. And so I decided to contact your Queen, to offer my services in unlocking that potential.

“He and I have kept in contact since I arrived at the base,” Chrysalis explained. “At first I was unsure of his intentions and his words, but he’s offered us shelter, a means to defend ourselves in case the Ponies come for us, and a means to replenish our lost forces. With his help, we’ll be able to retake the Hive and the Crystal Empire!”

Pharynx’s frown deepened. There had to be a catch, he just knew it. “And what do we have to give in return?”

Hardly anything at all, my dear general. I merely wish to...observe. Study. Research. I only truly require one thing.

“And what’s that?”

“A Changeling,” Chrysalis replied, smirking.

Pharynx’s eyes widened. “No! Absolutely not!”

Chrysalis sneered at him, but before she could say anything, the Voice interrupted her. I can assure you, Pharynx, I will not be bereaving you of one of your best soldiers. I don’t even care which Changeling I get. Old, young, short, tall, weak, strong, it doesn’t matter. In order to create a force powerful enough to reclaim your Hive and your glory, I need just one Changeling to study and...change. Once the deed is done, it will be all I need to help you finish what you’ve started.

Pharynx faced his Queen, a desperate plea in his eyes. “My Queen, don’t do this! Surely there’s a better way than sacrificing one of our own? A Hive is nothing without its drones.”

“It’s too late, the deal has already been made and agreed to,” Chrysalis replied with a wave of her hoof. “Besides, general, it’s just one Changeling. One weak, tired, crippled Changeling in exchange for an empire. I call that a bargain, and so would many of your soldiers. They would line up to be the one chosen, knowing that their sacrifice will be worth it, that it will be the start of something great. They live for the Hive, so to die for it...that would be their greatest honor.”

As I said, general...hardly anything at all.

Pharynx’s head fell and his eyes closed, a sigh escaping from his lips. There would be no stopping this, and he knew it. Once the Queen’s mind was made up, he couldn’t change it. “Except life itself...” he murmured in response.

“Do you doubt me, general?” Chrysalis spoke in a low voice, stepping towards him.

Pharynx could feel her eyes on him, as well as the Voice’s presence in his mind once more. This time he didn’t bother trying to fight it. He hung his head lower, bowing to his Queen. “No, Your Majesty.”

She put a hoof under his chin and lifted up his head until their eyes met. She leaned forward and smiled at him. “And do you trust me?”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

Her smile grew, and her fangs flashed in the dim light. “Then trust me now, just like you always have, just like I trust you. This is what’s right for our people. Through the death of one Changeling will arise an empire unlike any other, and our names will be spoken out from the lips of millions. In love, in adoration, in praise.”

And in hatred, Pharynx thought bitterly. “Yes...Your Majesty,” he whispered.

Chrysalis let her hoof fall and turned to face the crystal once more. “Then, while I help our new ally here out of the snow, you find me the Changeling that will bring our people to glory.”

Pharynx’s throat hitched, and his breathing quickened. In his mind, a vision formed, and he knew that whoever was behind the Voice was smiling viciously; victoriously. He saw sharp claws, teeth that gnashed at worlds, great wings that shadowed the ground, burning cities, screaming faces, and golden eyes.

No...this isn’t what--!

Now, Pharynx.

Whatever thoughts he had before, they vanished, as did the vision. Instead, his Queen’s instructions echoed through his head, and a memory of the half-blind, weakened female resurfaced. Despite himself, he shed a tear even as his Queen’s instructions repeated once more.

One Changeling for an empire.

One death for the life of the Hive.

This wasn’t right. He lived for the Hive, and he lived for the Changelings and for his Queen, but this wasn’t right. And yet, he could not disobey. Disobedience was treason, and treason meant death, or worse, exile.

He could not let what happened to Thorax happen to him or anyone else under his command. Not again. Not after...the first time.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered as he fled the cavern. “I’m sorry...”

Chrysalis watched him leave out of the corner of her eye, and then glanced at the crystal. “You never did tell him your name,” she mused.

Did I not? The Voice replied innocently. Hmhmhmhm...must’ve slipped my mind.

(Badlands, Thorax’s Hive)

Corporal Pupa approached the Hive’s gate, whistling a merry tune and bobbing his head to the music in his head. Sure, his latest assignment, replacing the guard at the gate, wasn’t the most glamorous, but he was happy to still be useful and he figured that having a little fun while you worked was never a bad thing.

That was probably what the soldiers of the Hive had feared the most when Thorax took over --- they had feared that he would no longer have need of them since he was taking a more friendly, approachable stance with the rest of the world. Luckily, their fears were unfounded, and Thorax, while naive, was decidedly not stupid. The patrol teams were still sent out to keep watch over their territory, the guards still roamed the many halls and corridors of the Hive, and the soldiers still trained in the barracks. Whether Thorax was friendly or not, there were still monsters out there, and Changelings were still by and large physically weaker than most species on Equus.

And so Pupa whistled while he worked, for he was happy. Love was back on the menu, he was now full for the first time in decades, and still felt like he was contributing to the Hive in his own little way. Why wouldn’t he be happy? As far as he was concerned, Thorax was the best thing to happen to the Hive, especially since that no-good witch of a Queen had starved them for so long.

As he approached the gate, he saw Private Crellus sitting down with his back against the wall, dozing off with his chin against his chest. Pupa smirked and lightly nudged his fellow guard in the leg, waking him. “Inspectin’ the ol’ eyelids again, aye?”

“Wha...huh?” Crellus groaned, rubbing his head. “What time is it?”

“Thirteen hundred,” Pupa replied, standing near the opposite wall from Crellus.

Crellus’s eyes widened and he shot up, brushing off his armor. “Oh, bleedin’ heck, not again!”

“Ain’t gonna rat on you, just don’t let it happen again. If the CO sees you like that, she’ll rip you a new one, and then she’ll get mad.”

“Ah, thanks dude, you’re a life-saver,” Crellus sighed in relief.

Pupa nodded and looked out over the Badlands beyond. “Well lookie there, looks like the weather gods blessed us with some rain last night.”

“Eh, don’t think the Ponies are that generous,” Crellus said. “’Sides, I think it was just a rogue rainstorm from the north. Everfree’s unpredictable this time of the year.”

“True, true,” Pupa grunted. “So, got anythin’ for ol’ Pupa? Any action?”

Crellus shook his head. “Nope. Not a peep, not even from the patrols.”

Pupa hummed. “That’s good, then. Well, I can take it from here. Go get some sleep.”

“Dude, what do you think I was tryin’ to do? I’m knackered,” Crellus grumbled. “Good luck for your shift, old-timer.”

“Thanks, kid,” Pupa replied with a smile, nodding to Crellus as he retreated into the Hive. Pupa then walked a few steps outside the gate and sat down, planting the butt of his spear in the ground and watching over the Hive’s lands with an observant gaze, just like he had done several hundred times before in his career.

And yet today, it all felt different. He was happy; truly happy.

Minutes passed, then an hour. He yawned and blinked his eyes, looking up at the sun’s position to check the time. He still had a few hours to go before his shift ended, so he opened up one half of his elytra and slipped a book out from underneath it, cracking open the pages with an eager grin.

Daring Do and the Ring of Destiny
Chapter 8: The Benefactor

Daring Do didn’t quite know exactly what to expect when she opened to the door to the abandoned warehouse, but if the note she had received the night before was any indication, somepony in the city had the information she needed, and was willing to part with it for a price; one that she was all too willing to give, if the info turned out correct.

With quiet and swift flaps of her wings, she slipped into the warehouse and ducked behind a stack of crates, peering over the edge cautiously. Several masked Ponies were guarding the area, each armed with a crossbow. One Unicorn stallion, however, was sitting at a desk oddly positioned in the center of the warehouse, writing nonchalantly on a scroll. A suitcase lay next to his chair, and a tray topped with a tea pot and teacups lay on the desk next to his scroll.

Daring could smell the trap a mile away, but she had come this far, and wasn’t about to let this information slip out of her hooves. Dr. Caballeron and his henchponies were already on the move, and if they found the Ring of Destiny before she did, the entire world would be plunged into chaos. If she had to spring one more trap in order to stop that from happening, then by Celestia, she would.

She reached up and clambered up onto the crate above her, trying to get a higher--

“Ahem.”

Pupa jumped, the book slipping out of his hooves. He gripped his spear and glanced up, seeing two tall creatures he had never seen before. Both of them looked like giant hornets, only they had hooves and bore a passing resemblance to Changelings. How they managed to get past the Hive’s patrols, he couldn’t guess, but he was now all that stood before them and the Hive, so he gripped his spear and pointed it at them with narrowed eyes. “Halt! Advance to be recognized!”

“We don’t have time for this,” one of them growled. “Tell us where King Thorax is now, or we’ll make you tell us.”

“S-seriously? I’m the one with the weapon here! Now, I said halt!” Pupa yelled.

Both Hornets reached behind them and drew longswords from scabbards on their backs, pointing them at him. “Tell us. Now,” the second one demanded, both of their eyes narrowing.

“I...” Pupa started, only for his mind to blank out. Two voices assaulted his mind relentlessly, hammering at his defenses until they broke through and entered the Hivemind. Before he even knew what was happening, he lowered his spear and stepped aside. “Central tower, third floor. He’s directin’ repairs of the throne room from there.”

Both Hornets nodded and sheathed their swords. “Thank you, corporal,” the first one replied. “Now, return to your book. The good part’s about to start.”

In a flash of yellow flames, both Hornets transformed into minuscule flies and flew into the Hive, leaving Pupa alone by the gate. Blinking, he returned to his book, and thought no more of the two Hornet Changelings.

“Uh, maybe they should go...here instead?”

Several drones groaned, and one of them facehooved, pointing to the blueprints again. “Your Majesty, we’ve told you, putting a bunch of plants next to the central heating conduit of the Hive is a bad idea. It’s a fire hazard, especially during the winter when it’s coldest outside the Hive and warmest inside. You’ll have to find another place to put them.”

“Then what about--”

“No, not there either,” said another Changeling with a shake of his head. “It would block the sunlight from reaching the farms.”

Thorax put his hooves in his head and pointed randomly to a spot on the blueprint with a raised eyebrow and a straight face.

“The hatcheries?” the first drone wondered, putting a hoof under her chin. “That could work...gives the little nymphs something new to play with, and also to hide inside in case of an attack.”

“And it would look nice,” another added.

“So can you do it, Celes?” Thorax asked.

“This, yes, we can do,” said the first drone. “After the throne room is done, of course.”

Thorax nodded, rolling up the blueprints. “How goes it, anyway?”

“Poorly,” Celes responded. “That explosion took out most of the supports and the walls, and I don’t even know where the ceiling went. It’ll take weeks, if not a month just to get the materials to repair it. Even more to actually fix it up to the way it was before.”

“Just do your best, there’s no rush,” Thorax said with a smile. “I’m sure you know what you’re doing.”

“Of course I do, it’s why ol’ Cheese-legs kept me and my team around,” Celes muttered, walking away. “Come on lads, back to work.”

Thorax sighed as he watched them leave, leaning against the table and using a hoof to support his head. It had only been a few days since he had started running this place, and already he was starting to feel a little pressured. So many drones wanted him doing different things all at once. Each one had their own ideas on how to improve the Hive, and try as he might, he couldn’t appease all of them. Doing one thing meant disappointing another, which only led to further disappointment down the road.

Leadership was overrated, he decided, and, as if to emphasize the point, he yawned.

“King Thorax?”

Thorax looked up, seeing a blue-armored, purple Changeling standing next to him with a curious gaze. “Yes, Captain Shelly?”

“You look tired, my King. Why don’t you get some rest?”

“Thanks Shelly, but I don’t need rest,” Thorax replied with a sigh as he stood up from his chair. His ear flicked as a fly buzzed near it. “What I need is a walkabout.”

Shelly nodded. “Aye, that would help too. I’ll take care of things here, you take some time for yourself.”

He smiled, and his ear flicked again. “Thanks Shelly.” He began to walk towards the corridor leading downwards from the central tower, and frowned as a second fly buzzed past his ear.

He was about to smack the fly out of the air when he suddenly heard a small voice in his ear. ”Upstairs, your quarters. We need to talk.”

He paused, looking around. No other Changeling was near him. His ear flicked again, and more gruff voice said, ”Now, King Thorax. We have a schedule to keep.”

“Who are you?” Thorax whispered, stepping into the corridor as both flies landed on his head.

”All will be revealed in time. Just go to your quarters, we can speak there.”

Thorax made a flat expression and turned away from the stairs leading down, instead going up. The voices in his ears didn’t say anything more, nor did the flies leave his head, despite his annoyance. He continued to walk up the stairs until he reached the hallway that held his temporary living quarters. Upon entering, he shut and locked the door, and then swatted at the flies on his head. “Off with you. Now, what do you want?”

Both flies buzzed in front of his eyes for a moment before flying about the room. Then, in a flash of yellow flames, two larger creatures stood before Thorax, both of them akin to hornets with hooves and a Changeling face. They both dipped their heads towards him out of respect, but before they could say a word, Thorax let out a loud gasp and covered his mouth with a hoof.

“You...y-y-you’re Changelings?!” he whisper-shouted.

One of the two creatures nodded. “That we are, Your Majesty.”

“HOW?!” Thorax cried, backing up a pace in shock. “Chrysalis never told us about any other Changelings. Sh-she taught us that we were the only ones!”

“So...you don’t know about the others then?” one of them asked as they turned towards each other in confusion.

“What others? How many Hives are there?”

“Perhaps we should start from the beginning,” the second Hornet interjected, bowing at the waist and pressing a hoof against his chest. “I am Corporal Slider, and this is Corporal Kalis. We are messengers from His Majesty, Emperor Tarsus.”

Thorax raised an eyebrow. “...Who?”

Slider sighed. “Right, of course, you wouldn’t know who that is. Emperor Tarsus is the lord of the Primordial Hive, ruler of the Hornets, and leader of the Council of Seven.”

Thorax blinked, and his jaw slowly fell open. “Seven. You said ‘seven’.”

“Yes,” Kalis answered. “There are seven Hives, of which yours is one.”

Thorax was still too shaken to fully comprehend what he was hearing. “Se-seeee-SEVEN?!”

Slider scowled. “This will make these proceedings difficult, then.”

“What proceedings?” Thorax cried, falling to his rump. “What are you, where did these other Hives come from? How do I know you’re not lying? What’s going on?!”

“Calm down, Your Majesty,” Kalis said, stepping forward and putting a hoof on his shoulder. “Breathe.”

“Calm down?” Thorax echoed, pressing his hooves against his temples. “How can I be calm? I’ve just been shown evidence that everything I knew about my race has been a big fat lie. Heck, how can I even trust you?”

“King Thorax,” Slider chided. “ We aren’t enemies, only messengers. There is a way to prove what we are saying is true, but you’re going to need to remain as clear-headed as possible for it. The message we have can only be delivered through the Hivemind. Please, compose yourself, Your Majesty.”

Thorax cast glances between the two Hornets, slowly relaxing under their firm yet understanding gaze. As instructed, he took several deep breaths before asking, “What...what message?”

Satisfied with the King’s state, Kalis and Slider closed their eyes, paused, and then reopened them. Both of their eyes had changed from a bright purple to pure, glowing white, and Thorax suddenly felt their minds touch his. Memories and feelings once buried arose to the surface of his mind unbidden and unwelcome. The voice of his Queen, the coldness of her gaze, and the venom in her words. His relaxed state vanished and he panicked, pushing himself away from them as fast as he could until he felt his back press against the wall. Still their minds pushed against his mental barriers.

“Let us in, Your Majesty,” Slider said, his voice echoing. “It’s the only way for the message to be delivered.”

“I don’t care, use your words!” Thorax argued, slamming his eyes shut and straining to fight back. Memories of his final night in the Crystal Empire emerged, and he shivered as he recalled the Voice and his words.

Every Changelings instantly knowing where he was.

The Queen demanding his return.

His old comrades hunting for him.

’We could do great things together, Thorax...’

The Voice’s dark, silvery voice echoed in his ears, promising power and glory. It was as if he never left. “Get out of my head, get out of my head, get out!” Thorax screamed.

’Let go.’

NO! Not this time!

“Your Majesty, please...” Kalis pleaded. “We’re not going to harm you.”

“I won’t let it happen again!” Thorax declared, glaring at them. “I am the King of the Badlands Hive, and I won’t have--”

LET GO!

Thorax gasped and his eyes widened as his mental barriers suddenly shattered before he realized what was happening. The two Hornets’ minds entered his, and instantly every voice and mind in the Hivemind froze, instinct and fear taking over. The entire Hive heard them, and knew that there were intruders, but by then it was too late. The message had been implanted into every Changeling mind in the Hive.

A voice sounded over the Hivemind, but it wasn’t his, nor was it either of the Hornet drones. This one had a tone of authority that even Chrysalis could only dream of achieving. Whoever the voice was, they demanded not just respect, but reverence.

King Thorax, of the Badlands Hive, heed the words of Emperor Tarsus, lord of the Primordial Hive, ruler of all Changelings, and leader of the Hornets. A great crime has been committed, one that must be answered for. You stand accused of treason, of defiance to your Queen, and of breaking the masquerade that shields our race from the world. You willingly gave other races secrets they were not meant to know until they were ready, and you and your Hive openly defied Queen Chrysalis’s rule by overthrowing her by force.

You have been summoned to the Primordial Hive to answer for your crimes. No other Changeling shall be accepted from your Hive into the Primordial Hive until your trial has concluded. If you are found guilty of your crimes, you are to be exiled, your Hive disbanded, and the Changelings therein absorbed into the Primordial Hive, and your place among the Council of Seven will be permanently removed. If you are found innocent, you shall reclaim your rightful place among the Seven, and your Hive elevated once more into glory.

These are the words of His Majesty, Emperor Tarsus. You have three days remaining before you must come to the Primordial Hive. You know where it is, for its call is instinct. All Changelings know of it, and all praise its glory. May the Maker guide you well.

Both Hornets then gasped and collapsed forward as the message ended, their thoughts retreating from the Hivemind. Thorax curled up against the wall and rocked back and forth, whispering urgently for the voices to stop. Slider and Kalis looked at him in horror, not knowing what had caused the King to revert to such a vulnerable state. Surely it hadn’t been them?

Kalis got to his hooves and reached out towards him slowly, only for the doors to Thorax’s room to burst open. Captain Shelly and several guards rushed in, brandishing halberds and spears as they ran to protect their King. Both Hornets backed up and put their hooves into the air in surrender, while Captain Shelly attended to Thorax.

“My King, are you alright?” Shelly asked, kneeling down next to him. “We all heard that voice and the message. What was it?”

Thorax blinked and looked up at her, tears pouring down his face. “He’s in my head, and I can’t get him out. Just like her. Just like...him. I can’t get him out and I can’t ignore him. I can’t disobey the Emperor. He summoned me. I have to answer...I have to go.”

Shelly’s gaze hardened and she stood up, glaring at the two Hornets. “Cad a rinne tú dó? What have you done to him?” she demanded, stomping towards them and baring her fangs.

“It’s not our doing,” Kalis replied. “Emperor Tarsus implanted the message into our minds. We were just the messengers.”

“Is he alright?” Slider begged. “Please, tell us he’ll be alright. We’ve never seen anyone react that badly to the Hivemind before. We didn’t mean to--”

“Quiet!” Shelly growled, pointing at them. “Pod them, and don’t let them out until we can--”

“Captain,” Thorax wheezed, reaching towards her. “Let them go.”

Shelly spun to face him. “But my King, they attacked you!”

“No, they were right, I should’ve remained calm...” Thorax replied, standing up. “This was all my fault. None of you were meant to hear that message, it was only meant for me. But now the secret’s out, because of my stupid relapse. They were just following their orders.”

“Relapse?” Shelly asked quietly, her ears wilting.

“It...it’s n-nothing,” Thorax whispered, dangling a hoof. “Just let them go...”

Shelly looked ready to protest some more, but the look that Thorax sent her made her pause mid-syllable. He looked haunted and scared, but also determined. Despite his inexperience at leading, he knew that this was one order he had to be adamant and immovable about, and she knew it too.

The Changeling guard captain looked over towards her troops and nodded, and, reluctantly, they lowered their weapons. One of the walls of the room opened up a gaping hole, revealing open air and skylight beyond. The two Hornet drones slipped out without a word, their large, membranous wings buzzing as they soared into the air. The hole closed up after them, and the last any Changeling of the Badlands Hive saw of them, they were speeding across the sky towards the west.

The room was silent for several moments, as all the drones looked to their King in concern and worry. Thorax sighed deeply and walked up to them, trying (and failing, for the most part) to look authoritative and in control. “Go back to...whatever it was you all were doing. Captain Shelly, please stay.”

Giving him one last worried glance, the guards all piled out of the room, muttering under their breath and reassuring themselves that Thorax would handle this new mess. Shelly looked up to Thorax and bowed her head. “Command me, my King.”

“Shelly, please stop doing that,” Thorax pleaded. “I don’t like it when everyone does that.”

“But it’s the way of things, my King,” Shelly responded. “All Changelings bow to the King or Queen of the Hive.”

“Well, not this King,” Thorax said, lifting her head up. “And not this Hive. It’s hard to make friends with someone who won’t even look at you.”

“I...suppose that’s true,” Shelly admitted. “Sorry, King Thorax, I’m still getting used to all of this.”

“You’re not alone there,” Thorax said with a smile. “I’m still learning as I go as well, especially when it comes to leadership.”

“Aye, we’ve noticed,” Shelly quipped.

“There, see, that’s the spirit. We’re already bantering!” Thorax grinned, nudging her in the shoulder. Shelly gave a nervous chuckle in response. Thorax then looked up to the clock on the wall, and said, “I need you to do something for me. Princess Twilight gave me a purple candle before she left, and said that it could be used to contact her if I ever needed her help. Please get it for me; it’s down in the Atrium, in my old home.”

“What’s it doing there?”

Thorax shrugged. “I’m still moving my stuff into this room, haven’t gotten to everything yet.”

Shelly nodded. “Of course. Um, if you don’t mind me asking, what are you going to do?”

“Simple,” Thorax replied, walking over to a desk in a corner of the room. “I’m gonna send her a message asking her to come with me to the Primordial Hive. I know I’m new to this whole leadership thing, and I know my limit, and I think I just reached it. If I’m going to get past this next hurdle, I’m gonna need someone who knows what they’re doing and can see things from another angle.” His antlers lit up in a cyan glow and bent inwards, and a pencil floated up next to him as he sat down and began to write on a scroll. “Besides, she’s a friend, and she’s always wanted to know more about our culture. This is an opportunity neither of us can pass up.”

“But didn’t the message from this ‘Emperor Tarsus’ say that you had to come alone?” Shelly reminded him.

“Not quite. It said that no other Changeling can come with me. But Twilight isn’t a Changeling,” Thorax replied with a knowing smirk.

Shelly grinned. Thorax was no Chrysalis when it came to experience, but he had clearly not forgotten how to be sneaky. “Ha! Fuair tú é fós,” she laughed. “I love it! I’ll be right back with that candle.”

“Thanks, Shelly!” Thorax called after her after she left the room. With a chuckle, he returned to writing his message.

Then, thirty minutes later, a purple candle was lit with a green flame, and the scroll was burned.

(Ponyville, Castle of Friendship, Library)

It didn’t take very long to get the Rangers up to speed with what was going, and while they were understandably surprised to learn that the world they were in wasn’t their own, they took it much better than Spyro or Cynder expected. It was Sparx who surprised them, however, by simply shrugging and accepting the situation as if it was the most normal thing in the universe. When asked, he said that he had seen stranger, and Spyro couldn’t refute that.

After the explanations were out of the way, the Rangers and Ponies had decided to take the opportunity to get to know one another, especially since their hasty introductions outside hardly sufficed. Both groups had split up into smaller gatherings, leaving Spyro, Cynder, Sparx, and Blackout to observe.

Pinkie and Spotlight hit it off about as well as anyone had expected. Both of them were the most hyper and unpredictable members of their respective teams, and as soon as they laid eyes on one another, it was if they had found a lost sister or kindred soul. Pinkie bounced around, asking all about Spotlight’s favorite things to do and to eat. Spotlight, in turn, asked what Ponies did for fun, and that had led into an impromptu game of hide-and-seek, with Applejack getting roped in as the unfortunate seeker. She lost every game, and her jaw dropped further and further to the floor with every obscenely impossible hiding place Spotlight and Pinkie chose. Somehow Spotlight had even managed to hide herself inside a potted plant three sizes smaller than her, and that’s when Applejack called it a day with a scream of “Dear Faust, there’s two of ‘em!”

Blades and Rainbow had started off by comparing their adventures, each of them trying to out-do the other. Blades wowed her with his daring tale of rescuing three Moles from an erupting volcano while fighting off several wyverns. Rainbow countered that with the story of her first rainboom, and how its effects caused her closest friends to all get their Cutie Marks, as well as how she used the same move to save Rarity and several Wonderbolts from falling to their deaths. This, naturally, led to both of them arguing in friendly terms over who was the most skilled flyer of the two, and a legendary rivalry was born. They left the castle and took to the skies, showing off their respective skills and move sets, including both of their affinities for weather and wind-related magic.

Fluttershy had gone over to Echo, realizing that out of all the Dragons, Echo had spoken the least, and had also seemed the least willing to interact with anyone other than her own team. Fluttershy tried everything she had in her arsenal of friendship: her soft voice, her smile, her kind words, friendly conversation, and even asking Echo if there was something wrong and if there was anything she could do to help. Only the last one got a reaction from Echo, and that was for her to get up and walk away, although not without a sigh and a cursory glance Fluttershy’s way. Fluttershy didn’t know what to say after that, but she knew that look Echo had given her: the Water Dragon wanted to be alone.

Fluttershy made it her mission then and there to help Echo in any way she could, as well as to get her to open up a little. When she told Spotlight about it, the silvery Dragon could only shake her head in sympathy.

In stark contrast, Rarity and Flashwing had hit it off almost immediately, both recognizing the other as the most fashionable of their respective races. Rarity gushed over Flashwing’s flawlessly polished scales and bejeweled wings and horns, proclaiming it to be the single-most gorgeous arrangement of natural beauty she had ever seen on any creature. Flashwing, in turn, commented on how well-groomed Rarity’s mane and fur were, as well as her attention to detail and etiquette. As their conversation went on, covering a wide variety of topics (which included Flashwing showing off some of her own abilities with the creation and sculpting of ice crystals), Rarity declared that as soon as it was possible, she would take her new friend to her boutique for a dress fitting, claiming that she had been inspired. Flashwing reluctantly agreed.

Sprocket, Twilight, and Starlight had wandered off to a quiet corner of the castle library to discuss a variety of subjects, particularly on Dragon culture and level of technology. Sprocket, having finally found someone as eager as he was in the pursuit of knowledge, had been more than willing to share in his vast stores of knowledge, with Twilight hastily writing down every last detail she could squeeze out of him. By the time Applejack had calmed down from her experience with Spotlight and Pinkie, she had found Twilight buried under a small mountain of scrolls, papers, and broken quills, and still Sprocket was relaying information to her. Starlight could only grin and shrug as another filled-out scroll smacked Applejack in the face.

As he watched all this from afar, Spyro could only shake his head and smile, marveling at how quickly both the Rangers and the Ponies had acclimated to each other. Cynder, Sparx, and Blackout next to him were in the same boat, watching as their friends interacted as if they had always known each other.

“There’s something magical about this place, huh Spyro?” Cynder mused.

Spyro nodded. “No arguments from me, this is actually pretty cool. It’s nice to finally meet another race that’s either not a bunch of isolationist jerks or trying to kill us.”

“Indeed, it is rather...refreshing,” Blackout admitted, a ghost of a smile appearing on his face.

“I see that, big guy!” Sparx exclaimed, pointing at him.

“See what?” Blackout asked, an eyebrow raised.

“Oh-ho, no, don’t even try to hide it under that gruff face. I saw those lips curl up!”

Blackout huffed. “Why is it that everyone thinks I can’t smile or never do? I smile plenty of times! I smile when my wife’s around, I smile when a plan comes together, I smile when my wife’s happy, I even smiled when I heard Malefor was defeated. Boy, that was a smile. Made Spotlight go crazy...even more than usual.”

Spyro chuckled. “You must really love her, huh?”

Blackout smirked. “She’s my whole world. Had it not been for her, I...well, let’s say I would’ve still been in a very bad place, and maybe even dead. I owe her my life, and so I gave her my heart.”

“Aaaand, that’s where I tune out,” Sparx gagged. “I’m gonna go check on rainbow-girl and sword-boy.”

“Yes, you do that, make sure Blades doesn’t poke his own eye out again,” Blackout muttered, watching as Sparx flew away in a hurry. He then turned to Spyro again. “Spyro, word of advice, if you ever find a Dragoness who loves and cherishes you as much as you do her, don’t wait.”

Spyro and Cynder glanced at each other and blushed, dipping their heads slightly. Blackout looked over both of them and smiled. “I see you have no need for that particular piece of advice. Congratulations.”

“We-we’re not exactly...you know...yet...” Cynder murmured, her face flushing harder.

Blackout held up a claw. “Say no more, I understand. Follow your hearts, young ones; that is all I’ll say.”

“Awww, giving the kids some advice on how to be cute? You’re adorable when you’re being your real self,” Spotlight said, suddenly appearing at Blackout’s side and nuzzling his cheek.

Blackout huffed and narrowed his eyes. “I’m my ‘real self’ every day, Spotlight.”

“Aw, buncha hooey, that,” Applejack called from nearby. Blackout, Spyro, and Cynder turned to see that all the Rangers and Ponies in the room had gathered around to listen in on Blackout’s conversation. Applejack was grinning, as were the rest of the mares. “Ya can fool the bad guys with that, but not this mare.”

“Nor us, for that matter,” Flashwing quipped. “Face it, captain, under all those shadowy scales and rough and dark exterior, you’re just as crazy and sentimental as the rest of us.”

“Current assessment: Flashwing is correct,” Sprocket added with a nod.

“By the Night, a few hours in a town full of colorful Ponies with cutesy smiles and all of you have gone native,” Blackout remarked, but he gave a smile and hugged Spotlight to him with a wing. “Ah well, when in Avalar...”

A window above them exploded in a shower of glass, and Blades landed in a heap in front of them, a dazed look on his face. He pumped his front claws into the air and moaned, “Touchdooooown...”

“Yo, dude, you good in there?” Rainbow called from the broken window, Sparx buzzing next to her. They both then flew in and landed next to him. “I told you that wind current was too strong.”

“I...am a Wind Dragon,” Blades muttered, rising unsteadily to his claws. “And I...laugh in the face of a gentle, seasonal zephyr!”

“Uh, guys?” Sparx said. “Angry Princess, six o’clock.”

Both daredevils looked up and saw Twilight and Starlight staring disapprovingly at them. Rainbow looked between them and the glass shards, and blushed, rubbing the back of her head. “Uh, heheh, oops. I’ll get this fixed, I promise.”

“You better,” Twilight said sternly. “Those windows are tricky to replace. We had to--”

The library doors slammed open, and Spike ran in, wearing an apron and clutching at his throat. “Twi-ack!-light!” he coughed out, running towards her.

“Spike?” Twilight wondered aloud, forgetting about the window as she rushed over to him. “Are you alright?!”

“Did a gem go down the wrong way?” Fluttershy asked, flying over and patting Spike on the back a few times.

Spike raised a single finger up as he leaned down, coughing once more. He then turned to the side and belched out a massive green flame, scorching the floor slightly. Every Dragon in the room winced, and Blades rubbed his throat instinctively.

A scroll appeared in the air after the flame dissipated, and he caught it and held it out to Twilight. “I hate long-distance Dragon mail. The service is terrible...” he murmured, his voice hoarse.

“...What did I just see?” Echo asked, scratching the side of her head in confusion as Twilight opened the scroll and began to read.

“Dragonfyre mail, darling,” Rarity replied. “Our dear Spikey-Wikey was enchanted with it by Princess Celestia when he was old enough to handle it. It allows him to send or receive messages or other objects if they’re burnt with a Dragonfyre flame or sent via magic. It takes a moment for the messages to reach their destinations, but it’s certainly faster than conventional delivery methods.”

“That sounds handy,” Blackout remarked. “Warfang could’ve used something like that during our war against the Dark Master. Would’ve made troop management a breeze.”

“Trust me, it’s not as fun as sounds,” Spike replied, patting his chest. “Gives you sore throat something fierce, especially if it’s a long-distance message like that one was.”

“Oh, come ooooon!!” Twilight cried, dropping the scroll after reading the first few lines. “Why me? Why now? Just when I was on the brink of scientific discovery that would’ve changed the entire world as we know it! WHYYYY?!”

“What is it, Twi?” Rainbow asked, grabbing the scroll.

“It’s Thorax,” Twilight explained, her ears drooping. “He’s asking for my help with something, and it has to be me.”

“Holy...! Twilight, do you know what this even says?!” Rainbow cried, smacking a hoof onto the scroll.

“I only got to the part where he was asking me to go with him somewhere, and that will take me away from visiting Warfang. What of it?” Twilight grumbled in response.

Starlight grabbed the scroll and read the part where Rainbow was pointing. “He’s saying that...that his Hive has been contacted by another!”

“...Wait, WHAT?!” Twilight exclaimed, fluttering over to her and reading over her shoulder.

“And that he’s apparently been accused of treason, and that the emperor of the entire Changeling race has called him to something called the ‘Primordial Hive’, where he’ll stand for trial. He wants you to come with him to help him out of the mess,” Starlight read aloud.

“I TAKE IT BACK!!!” Twilight squealed, bouncing on her hooves and hopping about the library like a giddy school filly. “Finally, after all these years, actual knowledge about the Changelings and their culture! And not just any Changelings, but their emperor himself! I didn’t even know they had an emperor, much less an empire, or heck, any other Hives in general except Thorax’s! This is unprecedented, utterly fascinating, improbable yet profound, amazing, wonderful, astonishing!”

“Welp, we found the Pony version of Volteer,” Blades whispered to Flashwing, which caused her to giggle.

“But what about Warfang?” Rarity asked.

Twilight froze mid-bounce and flopped to the floor. With a shake of her head, she stood back up and looked down, frowning. “Oh...right...”

“Hey,” Starlight said, trotting up to her and putting a hoof on her shoulder. “It’s okay, Twilight. Either way you’ll still be learning something fascinating.”

“I know, but...alien dimensional Dragon city...” Twilight moaned, plopping down onto her rump.

“Well, we could go some other time,” Fluttershy suggested.

Twilight shook her head. “No, no, we can’t do that. Celestia’s counting on us to open diplomatic relations with Warfang as soon as possible. We have to go, I just...can’t go with you girls, that’s all.”

“Well, that ain’t fair at all,” Applejack declared, stepping forward. “Ya shouldn’t have to miss out on Warfang alone.”

“But Thorax asked for my help,” Twilight replied. “I have to help him. If I don’t, he’ll be exiled, and his Hive disbanded. I wouldn’t be a good friend or a good Princess of Friendship if I just turned my back on him just to satisfy my own curiosity.”

Applejack shook her head and smirked. “That ain’t what Ah was gettin’ at.” She glanced at Starlight. “Did that there scroll say that only Twilight was allowed to go?”

Starlight put a hoof to her chin. “Well, no, I suppose not.”

“Then there ya go! Ah’m comin’ with ya, Twi,” Applejack announced. “At least then somepony can keep ya company.”

“I concur,” said Rarity stepping forward. “I for one think that learning about Changeling culture could be a fascinating experience. So much new inspiration for fashion, and maybe even an opportunity to expand my business.”

Spike marched up to Twilight and stood next to her. “Me too. Where Twilight goes, I go.”

“Spike--” Twilight started.

“Oooooh no, not this time, Twilight,” Spike said, shaking a finger. “Thorax is my best friend, and I think you’ll need my help with this one. Besides, how else are you going to keep in contact with Celestia and the others going to Warfang without me? This way you can even send reports of your own, and Silver can coordinate things here.”

Twilight’s eyes shimmered as she looked down at the baby Dragon. Well, not so much of a baby anymore. He had matured a lot since the two of them had arrived in Ponyville, all those years ago. He was right, of course. She couldn’t keep holding him back forever. “Oh Spike...” Twilight smiled softly as she pulled him close with a wing. “Where would I be without you?”

“Eh, either clueless or hopeless, or both,” Spike snarked, but he hugged her back. “I’m not leaving you.”

“Soooo, does this mean the party’s splitting up?” Pinkie asked.

Twilight chuckled. “Yes, Pinkie, the party’s getting split up. The four of us will go to the Changelings, and the rest of you girls will be going to Warfang with our new friends. With any luck, you can help Ember and Celestia establish an embassy of some sort.”

“But how will we get there?” Rainbow asked. “I mean, the train doesn’t go to the Dragon Lands, we don’t have one of those warp gate thingamajigs set up there, and not all of us can fly. It’ll take way too long to walk there too.”

“I walked there,” Spike said.

“Yeah, until you reached the ocean, and then you hitchhiked on Derpy’s back when nopony was looking since she was heading to Abyssinia!” Rainbow retorted, pointing at him with a smirk. “Don’t think we didn’t see you. We were tailing you, after all.”

Spike’s face turned red and he kicked at the ground.

“There’s no need to worry about transportation,” Blackout replied, stepping up. “We’ll carry the ones who can’t fly or can’t keep up.”

“You sure?” Starlight asked. “I mean, you’re about our size. Wouldn’t we be a bit of a heavy load for quite a long trip?”

“Nonsense,” Echo replied. “We flew from Warfang to Ponyville in a few hours at most. And we’ve carried much heavier loads before during Warfang’s defense, including entire cannons.”

“A few hours?!” Twilight cried, her wings shooting out to the side briefly. “That’s...how can you reach speeds that fast?! It took even the fastest Dragon messenger from the Dragon Lands over a full day to reach Canterlot, and that was with favorable wind conditions. A normal Dragon would’ve needed twice that time, plus rest and food.”

Blades shrugged and grinned, bowing low while sweeping his bladed wings back. “That would be me. Wind’s my Element, and I know how to manipulate it like the best of ‘em. That includes making wind resistance act more like wind compliance.”

“Just like the Pegasi,” Rainbow gasped. “Dude, you and I are gonna get along juuuuust fine.” Blades bumped her hoof with a fist.

“An’ Echo?” Applejack asked. “She ain’t got wings.”

“I have an...alternative means of transport,” Echo smirked. “No need for wings when water-flight suits me just fine.”

“Elemental abilities, Dragon flight techniques, and now ways for wingless Dragons to fly. I am going to miss so much...” Twilight groaned, putting her hooves in her face. Spike patted her side in sympathy.

Starlight let out a nervous chuckle. “We better start packing, or Twilight’s never going to emotionally recover from this.”

Blackout nodded. “We’ll meet you outside whenever you’re ready.”

“Just don’t take too long,” Spyro advised. “It would be better if we reached Warfang before nightfall.”

“Concurred,” Sprocket added. “Warfang’s scouts reported hostile activity from the surrounding woods. Unidentified creatures comprised of wood and stone. Hypothesis: magical in origin. Supposition: highly dangerous. Extreme caution advised.”

Cynder rolled her eyes. “Lovely.”

“I’ll go pack the gem cakes!” Pinkie cried, disappearing in a pink blur out the open window (which shocked every Dragon in the room, seeing as the window was at least twenty feet off the floor).

“We still don’t eat gems!” Spyro yelled after her, but she was already gone.

“And I shall get my essentials for our trip to the Hive!” Rarity announced, trotting to the door.

Applejack sighed. “An’ Ah’ll go make sure she actually packs the essentials this time.”

“My back thanks you,” Spike said, walking after her.

(Ponyville, warp gate square)

A couple hours had passed since the decision was made to split up into two teams. During that time, each of the Mane Six had packed their things, Starlight had informed Captain Silver Moon of the plan (to which he insisted a different course of action, which was summarily denied by Twilight), and Twilight had sent no less than sixteen messages to Celestia informing her of everything that had happened that afternoon.

Everything. Spike had never seen her so thorough, and that was saying a lot. He fully expected his sore throat to last for a month, so he packed extra cough drops for their trip.

There wasn’t much fanfare or delay after that. Hugs and farewells were exchanged, and then Starlight’s group left with the Dragons, heading southeast through the air (with the grounded Ponies being carried gently underneath). It was Blackout and Echo that caused the most stir within both groups, however, when mid-flight Blackout turned into black smoke and simply vanished, while Echo slammed a claw on the ground and the water from the pond behind the castle erupted like a volcano and shot up into the air. She then leapt into the water stream, and the stream cut off after a moment but did not fall back down to the ground. A glow emerged from her eyes and claws, and she swam in the water stream even as it flowed through the air like a graceful serpent gliding across the ground.

It was enough to move Twilight to bitter tears, and she nearly wrote out another three scrolls of notes before Spike pulled her aside.

From there, Twilight, Spike, Rarity, and Applejack made their way through the busy Ponyville streets to the warp gate at the edge of town. They passed several friends and acquaintances along the way, from Bon-Bon and her marefriend Lyra sitting at a cafe together, to Vinyl Scratch bobbing her head to some dubstep song. Even the ever-faithful Derpy could be seen finishing her mail rounds throughout the town (with her usual innocently destructive flair). Roseluck and her sisters at their flower stall, Dr. Whooves testing out his latest invention, Caramel helping Big Mac deliver some apples (to the wrong house, much to Big Mac’s ire), Berry Punch getting kicked out of a cider bar (again), and Cloudchaser and Flitter bickering over which flowers to buy Thunderlane. Twilight smiled and waved at each and every one of them.

Applejack noticed Twilight’s actions and smirked, nudging her in the side. “Ya do realize ya ain’t gonna be gone for long, right Twi?”

“Oh, let her be, Applejack,” Rarity chided. “She’s made a lot of friends here besides us.”

“Ah know that, Ah’m just sayin’.”

“I’m not just doing this for my own benefit, girls,” Twilight said, glancing behind her. “If I show them that I’m alright after this whole Dragon fiasco today, they’ll be more at ease.” She paused, then giggled. “That’s my hope, anyway. This is Ponyville, after all.”

“’Equestria’s quietest town’, mah apple-buckin’ flank,” Applejack snorted. “Mayor Mare was outta her mind to put that on the sign.”

“Or positively plastered,” Rarity snickered.

“Why not both?” Spike suggested.

“There ya go, that’s it,” said Applejack, bumping a hoof with his outstretched fist.

Twilight rolled her eyes and shook her head, smiling. “You three are the worst, I swear...” She looked ahead and saw the fountain statue getting closer. “We’re almost there now. Thorax said in the letter that he’ll meet me...us in the Salt Block Saloon in Appleoosa. This shouldn’t take long.”

“Would you like a sun hat, darling?” Rarity asked with a wink. “I packed an extra, just for you!”

“No, but thank you,” Twilight replied. “We’re not going to be there very long anyway. Once we have Thorax, we’ll be heading to the city of Hakoda.”

“Hakoda?” Spike asked. “Why are we heading to Farasi?”

Twilight put a hoof to her chin. “You know, he didn’t--”

“Princess Twilight!” somepony called from behind.

The four of them stopped and turned around, spotting a brown stallion with a messy black mane and green eyes galloping towards them. He wore a plain grey robe with a red feather medallion hanging from his neck, and his hood was pulled down. The barest hint of a Cutie Mark could be seen under the robe: a simple loaf of bread.

Twilight smiled wide and trotted towards him, waving. “Hi there, Father Breadcrumb! Long time no see.”

Ponyville’s sole Faustian priest slowed down to a trot and held out his hoof, shaking it with hers. “Princess Twilight, it’s good to see you again. I heard you returned from Canterlot so I just had to see you.” He looked behind her and grinned. “Miss Applejack, Miss Rarity, Spike, it’s a pleasure.”

“Charmed,” Rarity said, bowing her head. Applejack tipped her hat and Spike gave a two-fingered salute.

“What can I do for you, Father?” Twilight asked, leading him to a nearby bench and sitting down.

He sat down next to her. “Well, I suppose the first order of business is to get some clarification. I recently heard about several Dragons that visited the town today, and my whole congregation was in an uproar. I trust you’ve taken care of it and I can reassure them that it isn’t the end of times?”

Twilight let out a snort of laughter. “No, of course it isn’t. And yes, the ‘problem’, has been taken care of. Turns out these Dragons are our friends. Hmmm, who knew?”

“Who indeed?” Breadcrumb chuckled. “I suppose I should’ve known that Harmony and friendship would once again prevail, especially with its chief proselytizer on the case.”

“Just part of the job, Father,” said Twilight. “Now, what’s the second item on the docket?”

Breadcrumb leaned forward and sighed deeply. “I’m afraid I’m the bearer of...well, perhaps not bad news, but unfortunate nonetheless.”

“Oh?” Twilight asked, tilting her head.

Breadcrumb nodded, looking up at her. “Yesterday I was called to Canterlot by the Oracle of my order. I’ve been ordered to find a new town for which I will be the priest. They say that Ponyville is already a bastion for Harmony and friendship thanks to the efforts of you and your friends, and as such, there’s little need for me here anymore.”

Twilight’s face fell, and she put a hoof on his. “So...does this mean...?”

He nodded again. “I’ll be leaving today, Twilight. I don’t know where I’ll go, but I suppose the hoof of Faust will guide me. Perhaps Baltimare, or Dodge City, or maybe even Hollow Shades. I go where I’m needed...where Harmony is needed.”

Twilight threw her hooves around him in a tight, warm embrace. “Then I wish you luck, Breadcrumb. Please, don’t ever be a stranger, and let me know when you’ve found your place again.”

Breadcrumb hugged her back, nuzzling her cheek. “I will, Twilight. Remember that you will always have a seat reserved for you in the temple, wherever I go.”

Twilight let him go and wiped a tear from her eye. “Well, I guess this is goodbye...”

“Eh, was never one for goodbyes,” Breadcrumb said, standing up and smirking. “So longs, farewells, even see you soons, those always fit me better.”

“In that case,” Twilight announced, bowing her head. “See you later, Breadcrumb.”

He gave a sharp, mock salute. “Yes, ma’am!” He then dipped his head towards the other three. “Ladies, Spike, have a wonderful day.”

“Thank ya, Father,” Applejack said.

“You too!” Rarity called after Breadcrumb had turned away to leave.

Once he was out of earshot, Rarity’s face turned incredulous and she gaped at Twilight. “Princess Twilight Sparkle, you little sneak! You never told me you were religious!”

“I-I’m not! Not...really,” Twilight replied, her face flushed. “Besides, I, uh, thought you knew?”

Applejack raised a hoof. “Ah’ve seen her in the pews a couple times, but that was a long time ago.”

“No, I most certainly did not know about this,” Rarity said, siding up to Twilight as they continued down the road to the warp gate. “When did this happen?”

“Since I was little,” Twilight replied. “Celestia was the one who introduced me to the concept of Faust during my studies, initially just to educate me on the various Pony religious sects so that I would have a better understanding of them in a real world context, but over time it...appealed to me, so I asked for further reference materials, and it just went on from there. Something about the Prophecies drew me in. Granted, they only really started to make sense after I made some friends of my own, and I haven’t gone to the temple in a long time since becoming a Princess...but still, I like it.”

“Well well, six years of friendship, going on seven, and you’re still full of surprises, darling,” said Rarity. “What about your brother?”

“He used to go, not sure if he still does, or if he truly believed or not,” Twilight replied. “I know my mother never approved of it, though. ‘A writer’s rubbish taste in myth’, she used to tell me. And I suppose in a way she was right, it is a lot of myth and legend, carefully transcribed by the Oracles throughout the ages. Some of it is bound to be mistaken or mistranslated, as is normal for such documents. And yet somehow, that never seemed to bother me in the least. I couldn’t see it, I couldn’t prove it, but against all forms of logic...I could feel it in my heart that it was right.”

“An’ your pa?” Applejack asked.

“He didn’t care one way or the other,” Twilight answered, smiling softly. “I was his baby girl, and he was my dad, and we loved each other. And even though she still doesn’t understand some of the things I’ve done in life, I know my mom loves me just as much as he does. She never once stopped telling me, after all.”

Rarity smiled, and her eyes glistened. “That’s beautiful, darling. The love of family is truly special.”

Applejack let out a sigh and looked into the sunny skies above. For a moment, she could almost see her parents’ faces smiling down upon her. “Yeah...it really is somethin’.”

Spike clambered up Twilight’s leg to ride on her back, and hugged her neck gently. She nuzzled his cheek with a smile and then looked ahead, realizing that they had arrived at the warp gate. “Well, we’re here now.”

“Sooo, how does this here doohickey work?” Applejack asked, sitting down. “Never really used one before.”

“It’s really quite simple,” Twilight replied, stepping up to the pylon and putting a hoof on it, ignoring the sparks coming off its edges. “Each warp gate in every city they’re in has a specific password to it. You speak the password, and the pylon teleports you to whatever city is linked to that particular password in the network. Before that, however, you need a ticket. Spike?”

Spike dug around in his backpack and pulled out a small round disk of crystal with a blue center, handing it to Twilight. She grasped it in her magic and slipped it into a slot in the middle of the pylon. The purple crystal on top of the pylon began to spin, and the sparks turned from white to purple. Applejack then jumped back as a holographic display was suddenly projected in front of Twilight with a list of city names on it, making Rarity giggle at her reaction.

Twilight scrolled down on the list until she reached Appleoosa, then tapped it with her hoof, lighting up the name on the display. She then closed her eyes and whispered, “Four, Zim Tik Plu.”

The purple crystal spun faster, and every other Pony near the pylon glanced at it briefly before cantering away suddenly realizing that they had better things to do than to watch three Ponies and a Dragon be disintegrated. This, of course, gave Applejack pause, and she raised a hoof to ask Twilight if the warp gate was actually safe, but only got the first syllable out before her vision was blurred with all manner of colors.

She felt herself falling rapidly through a sea of purple stars, watching as streaks of light shot past her by the thousands. A tunnel of blue opened up underneath her and she felt herself getting sucked in. She opened her mouth to scream, only for no sound to emerge as she fell further into the tunnel, getting swept away by a current of magic to parts unknown.

Moments later, she blinked, and her eyes adjusted to sudden light. Her entire body felt cold, and yet the unrelenting heat of the sun bore down on her as if she was in a desert. She blinked again, and realized she was in a desert, and that she was standing in Appleoosa’s town square, judging by the worn, wooden buildings around her. Multiple Ponies wearing wide-brimmed hats and vests passed her by, tipping their hats towards her with smiles on their pleasant faces. Even a few Buffalo roamed the streets, talking with their Pony neighbors as if they were old friends, rather than the enemies they used to be.

“Well, that was quite the thrilling rush,” Rarity said, putting on her sun hat and posing. “Oh, how I love these latest developments in magic and technology.”

“You okay there, AJ?” Spike asked, hopping off of Twilight’s back. “You look a little lost there.”

Applejack lowered her hoof, looked down at him, and said the first thing that popped into her head after experiencing...whatever it was she just went through. “...Ebbeh.”

Twilight snorted, trying to hide her laughter. “Oh, she’s fiiiine,” she said, before muttering under her breath, “First-timer.”

“So, where to next, Twilight?” Rarity asked.

“The Salt Block Saloon, wherever that is,” Twilight answered, looking around. “Braeburn showed us the last time, but that was in a different part of town.”

“Ah can show ya,” Applejack said, shaking off her befuddlement from the trip. “An’ maybe later y’all can tell me just what it was Ah went through back there, ‘cause my head’s still spinnin’ like a carousel on double speed.”

“If I tell you, you won’t want to come with us to Hakoda,” Twilight replied, following Applejack down a road deeper into town.

“Hey, RD may be the Element of Loyalty, but don’t y’all underestimate mine,” Applejack countered.

Twilight shrugged. “Just being honest, Applejack.”

Applejack opened her mouth to object again, then closed it and shook her head, grinning. “Got me there.”

Luckily for the four of them, they didn’t have to walk very far into town in order to find their destination. The warp gate was situated at the edge of town, but the town itself was still in its infant stage, making it a cinch to locate the town square, despite its recent growths over the years. The red clock tower at the square was easily the tallest building in town, and could be seen from all angles, which made it even easier to find. From there, all they had to do was find the building with a giant saltshaker sign hanging from the top.

This, of course, was even easier to find than the town square, since before they even noticed the sign they saw a blue-furred stallion getting roughly thrown out of the Salt Block, followed shortly by his cider-drenched hat. The stallion raised a hoof and barked angrily at the bartender, who was bumping hooves with one of his barmaids as they both sent smug smirks in his direction before returning to the bar.

Applejack and Spike barely even spared a second glance at the uninteresting sight, and stepped into the saloon. Twilight helped the stallion to his hooves and sent him on his way, and Rarity dried out his hat with her own magic. He gave them each a nod of gratitude, but didn’t return their smiles as he turned and walked away. The two mares shrugged at each other before following their friends into the saloon.

Music, laughter, and rowdy voices met their ears even before they entered, followed by the sharp scents of apple cider, salt, and sweat. Rarity scrunched up her nose and gazed around, watching as a mare and a stallion duked it out over a table, swinging drunken hooves at each other while their companions cheered and guffawed at their general direction, raising their mugs and placing bets. Most of them, she noticed, were in the mare’s favor.

The moment everypony saw Twilight, however, the room quieted down somewhat, and even the brawlers stopped for a moment to watch as she entered. Twilight blushed slightly at all the attention, and waved back at them, her gaze imploring them to not stop on her account. With that, the conversations (and brawl) continued, although it was much quieter now.

Applejack pulled up a few chairs in a corner table for her and her friends and sat down, waiting for them to do the same. Once everypony was comfortable, they looked around, not seeing anypony coming their way.

“Think we’re early?” Spike asked.

“It’s possible,” Twilight replied, fidgeting with her hooves. “I mean, it’s not like Thorax can just fly all the way from the Badlands to here in an hour. A Changeling’s even slower than a Dragon when it comes to flight speed.”

“Not all of us,” said a voice, making all the mares and Spike jump and turn their heads. A beige, blue-maned stallion wearing a stetson smiled down at them while standing next to their table. “I learned that when I escaped the Crystal Empire when Chrysalis attacked. Turns out that love makes you stronger, and in my case, also faster. Must be a royal thing.”

Spike grinned. “Hey dude, what’s up?”

Thorax sat pulled up a stool next to him and sat down, bumping his fist with a hoof. “I’m doing great, thanks Spike. Hello Twilight, Rarity, and Applejack.”

“Hi Thorax!” Twilight said, smiling. “We got here as soon as we got your message.”

“Well, wasn’t expecting you to bring friends, but considering it’s you, I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised either,” Thorax replied. “Besides, I’m grateful you did. Having the rest of you with me to back me up in this...it takes a lot off my mind, believe me.”

“We’re always happy and ready to help a friend in need, darling,” said Rarity.

“Speaking of which, where’s everyone else?” Thorax asked, looking around. “I don’t think I saw Starlight, Pinkie, or any of the others when you four walked in.”

Twilight shook her head. “You kinda caught us in an unfortunate time, Thorax. There’s some strange things happening in the Dragon Lands, and Celestia had sent me and my friends to go check it out. Starlight and the others left for the Eastern Lair while the four of us decided to help you.”

Thorax raised an eyebrow. “What sort of strange things?”

“Dude, you wouldn’t believe us if we told you,” Spike replied.

Thorax smirked. “Try me.”

“Well, first of all, there’s a city full of alternate dimensional Dragons now sitting in Halflinger Grove, all of whom just escaped from the destruction of their world, and we even met some of them today. They actually come from another world, Thorax!” Twilight explained in an excited tone. “Spyro, Cynder, Blackout, Spotlight, Sprocket, Echo, Flashwing, and Blades, they’re all so diverse and yet soooo fascinating! Each of them has their own elemental powers too, from electricity to fire to even shadow and light!”

“The city’s called Warfang,” Applejack added. “We were on our way to help Dragon Lord Ember make a few friends with ‘em.”

“They don’t even know how they got here, or if they can even get back, the poor dears,” Rarity said with a shake of her head.

Thorax blinked, and his mouth opened slightly as his mind processed this revelation, even as Twilight continued to drone on and on about how fascinating the discovery was and how she wished she could be a part of it. He had stopped listening to her moments ago, his thoughts transfixed on what she had said before. Alternate dimension, and an entire world’s destruction. He nearly dropped his disguise as words entered into his mind unbidden, and unwelcome.

’I am from another world, much like this one in its own ways, although very different. I was a great leader there, destined by prophecy to annihilate my world and recreate it in ways too beautiful to describe.’

“Could it be...?” he murmured, becoming lost in his thoughts. It had only been almost a week since that night, but the timing was too coincidental. Too close.

“Thorax?” Twilight asked, tilting her head to the side. “Are you okay?”

“Hm?” he hummed, looking at her. “Oh, er, sorry, heheh...just zoned out for a bit there. Wow, that really is a lot to take in...” He paused, and his ears wilted. “Wait, you wanted to go there, didn’t you? To Warfang? I mean, from what Spike told me in his letters, this sort of thing is right up your alley. I didn’t ruin it for you, did I?”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “What? Oh, nonono, Thorax, you didn’t ruin anything for me, really. The well-being of a friend means more to me than anything, even scientific discovery. Besides, Starlight’s just as capable as me when it comes to note-taking, she’ll do just fine.” She reached over and put a hoof on his shoulder, smiling. “You asked for my help, so I came. Don’t feel bad about that.”

Thorax smiled back, meeting her kind gaze. “Thanks, Twilight. I needed that.”

A moment of silence passed, as each of them sat back and took in all that had been said. Rarity looked between them all and noticed Twilight blushing slightly, as well as Thorax fidgeting whenever he looked her way. She smirked to herself and leaned back against the wall of the saloon, putting a hoof under her chin.

“So,” Spike spoke up, getting everypony’s attention. “What next?”

“Now we’re off to Hakoda,” Thorax replied, getting up from his stool. “I can’t really explain it, but when the Emperor’s message was going through my head, I felt something...drawing me somewhere. Northwest, in fact. I’m hoping Hakoda is far enough northwest that it’ll cut our travel time in half, that way we’ll make it long before the deadline is up.”

“Well, that’s smart of ya,” Applejack said.

Thorax shrugged. “Well, we’ll see about that. Shall we?”

“Yes, let’s go,” Twilight said, hopping off her chair and following Thorax out of the saloon. One of the barmaids glanced between them and their now-available table and rolled her eyes, muttering under her breath.

A few minutes later, they five of them found themselves standing next to the warp gate pylon once more, and Applejack gulped, squeezing her eyes shut. Rarity and Spike snickered while Twilight rolled her eyes and selected Hakoda as their destination. As she began to whisper the password, Thorax tilted his head and said, “I’ve never used a warp gate before, although I’ve heard of them. What does it--”

And then, all five of them disappeared in their own beams of light and shot high up into the sky, vanishing in the blink of an eye.

(Halflinger Grove, near Warfang)

The wind rushed past Starlight’s face as she dangled from Spotlight’s claws, and yet it somehow didn’t feel uncomfortable. Whatever Blades was doing up in front of the group to improve their speed and reduce wind resistance, it was working. They had made record time flying from Ponyville to the Dragon Lands --- only a couple hours, by Starlight’s count. During that time, it was concluded that having Flashwing carry Pinkie instead of Spotlight was probably the best decision that both groups could’ve made. Starlight didn’t think any one of them could handle that much hyperactivity condensed into one space.

Of course, that didn’t stop Spotlight from talking Starlight’s ears off, nor did it stop Pinkie from doing the same to Flashwing. Flashwing glared at Starlight from her spot in the V-formation, and Starlight could only offer a helpless shrug and a smile in response.

Fluttershy, held up by Spyro, giggled at the sight. Unlike Rainbow Dash, who was flying alongside Blackout (and was totally not geeking out over his shadow abilities), it was quickly determined that Fluttershy couldn’t keep up with the much faster Dragons, so Spyro offered himself up as an air taxi. While initially opposed to the idea, she eventually warmed up to it, especially when she realized that it was a surprisingly comfortable ride (though she would never admit it).

Blades craned his neck backwards and yelled, “Not much further, now!”

“Great!” Starlight yelled back over the rushing wind. “Let us know when we’re within sight of the city.”

“Roger!”

“Her name’s Starlight, silly!” Pinkie laughed. Almost every Dragon around her groaned.

Spotlight, on the other hoof, snickered, and winked at Starlight. “Man, I love that joke.”

Starlight rolled her eyes and looked down, seeing that they had now returned to flying over land instead of the ocean. Specifically, wooded land; there were trees as far as the eye could see, and she could barely make out the outline of the craggy, arrowhead mountains that surrounded the Eastern Lair to her left. It was an amazing view, especially with the soft, golden glow of the sun beginning to dip down below the horizon. In a few hours it would be night, and not a moment too soon.

“There it is!” Blades cheered, pointing ahead with a claw. “We’re home, lads and lasses!”

Starlight looked up to him, and then brought her gaze to where he was pointing, the other Ponies doing the same. After a single moment of silence, they collectively dropped their jaws.

The sight was incredible. When Spyro and Cynder had described the city of Warfang to them in their tale, they had completely failed to capture the majesty of what now lay before them. To that end, the Ponies were willing to forgive them, since the two Dragons had been fighting for their lives at the time, but that hardly mattered at the moment.

Thick, imposing walls of granite and brick surrounded the city, crowned with wide battlements and tall towers, upon which many Dragons, Moles, and Cheetahs roamed. Crimson banners and flags, slightly tattered and burnt but still flowing with the breeze, hung from the walls or from poles atop the towers, each bearing a single symbol: a white Dragon, curling protectively around a golden egg.

Behind the walls was the city itself, a massive conglomeration of various houses and towers, almost all of which had a dome or sloped roof of some kind at the top, and some had arched bridges connecting them. Many were damaged and under repair, but almost all of them were still standing. All the scorch marks had been carefully scraped away, and all the fallen stones and rubble had been cleared. Even the gardens had been restored to their former beauty, as large Earth Dragons connected with the Earth beneath them to regenerate the plants and soil.

But what had drawn the Ponies’ attention was undoubtedly the truly immense structure that rose high above the rest of the city atop a rocky hill at its heart. It had another wall of its own, along with six towering spires at the edge, each tipped with a crimson flag, with a long bridge leading from the gatehouse to another, smaller hill with a small fort, which led back down to the city. Within the walls lay what the Ponies could only assume to be the Warfang Temple, as described by Spyro and Cynder. It looked more like a domed castle with towers; battlements; and ornate, elegant balconies than a Temple, but Starlight supposed that Dragons had a different style of architecture when it came to this sort of thing.

Blackout grinned as he watched the Ponies take in the sights. “Welcome to Warfang, the last stronghold of the Dragons...and the last bastion of our hope.”

Cynder’s eyes glistened and she glanced Spyro’s way, smiling. He smiled back, as did Sparx on his head. They were finally home.

Rainbow shook her head and smirked, pulling out a camera from her saddlebags and snapping a photo of the city. “Twilight’s gonna blow a gasket when she sees this...”

“I think I’m about to!” Pinkie half-squealed, half-murmured as she squirmed in Flashwing’s grasp.

Flashwing grunted and held her tighter. “Please...don’t.” Echo passed by her in her water stream, snickering.

Sprocket’s eyes narrowed and he glanced towards the sunset. “Captain, we must continue. Night approaches.”

Blackout nodded. “Right then, enough chit-chat and dawdling, keep flying and don’t stop until you reach the Guardian’s Terrace at the Temple. On the double!”

With that, the Dragons continued on their flight, this time with renewed vigor. The Ponies, meanwhile, could hardly keep their eyes off the city as they moved closer to it. They didn’t notice the sun finally lower behind the mountains, nor did they notice the moon rising. All the saw was the lights of the city below, and the future.

(Trotsylvania, Governmental Headquarters)

Far to the northeast of the Dragon Lands, beyond the Stampede Stream and at the foothills of the Himallamas lay a city. It was neither grand nor noteworthy, but it was there nonetheless, still standing throughout the ages. Its inhabitants were Ponies, with the occasional Griffon and Peryton visitor, and they loved their city with all their hearts. Their city, after all, was Trotsylvania, one of the three Frontier Colonies, established over a thousand years ago when the Griffons and Dragons were still largely unknown to Equestria.

In its prime, Trotsylvania, being the first of the Frontier Colonies, was Equestria’s leading place of commerce near the Griffon Empire, and was world-renowned for its impressive political and military might. It was the ancestral home of the Hussars, Ponies of all tribes who trained their entire lives to be the greatest warriors in the land. They loved Equestria and their home, and their pride and honor as warriors was lauded throughout the known world. During the Dragon Wars, many had given their lives to defend that which they called dear.

But that was long ago. The wars ended, the Griffons and Dragons retreated back into their homes, and yet the Hussars remained alert and ready, awaiting orders that would never come for centuries afterwards.

Their sister cities of Ho Chi Mane and Shanghay were constructed as the Griffons allowed more and more Ponies into their lands. Trotsylvania was no longer Equestria’s first line of defense in the east; it was now a trading post. Still the Hussars trained. Still they waited. Their pride and honor held firm.

In Equestria, the Royal Equestrian Legion was founded, and all Hussars were offered the choice to join the new military. They refused, for it was an insult to their legacy and heritage. Then taxes were raised by the nobility in Canterlot, and they knew then that it was the end for them. The Hussars had been cast aside and replaced, and no one remembered the sacrifices their ancestors and their Houses had made for their country.

And so another war begun, one not born from weapons, but from words. The Trotsylvanians refused to be cast aside and their Houses forgotten. They were noble families, born and bred for Equestria’s defense! And if Equestria didn’t need them anymore, then Trotsylvania would have no need for them either. They would seek independence, and they would get it. Their pride and honor demanded it.

Dissent grew, as did the Frontier Colonies’ distrust of the Diarchy and the Canterlot nobles. Shanghay was the first to side with their Trotsylvanian brothers and sisters, followed shortly by Ho Chi Mane. Now, with all three cities declaring independence, Celestia had no choice but to view them as their own nation, each with their own elected leaders. It was, after all, the will of her little Ponies. To do otherwise was to invite a civil war on Equestria’s borders, and that was something she would never abide by.

Centuries passed, and the three Colonies held, independent and alone, in a world that had shunned them. Luna had returned, and Equestria had seen many changes in the past six years since that day. Still the Hussars trained, and this time they watched. They watched everything, from Chrysalis’s invasion, to the Crystal Empire’s return, to Tirek’s rampage and Twilight’s castle rising from the ground. Still they waited, not for orders, but for the right moment to emerge and once again return to glory.

And today might be that day, the ruler of Trotsylvania, General Snow Drift, had decided.

As he sat at the head of his dining table and ate his supper, a lone, armored Hussar captain with red fur entered the candlelit chamber, walking steadily on his hind legs with his forelegs clasped behind his back. Snow didn’t even look up as he moved closer, instead only setting aside his fork and closing his eyes.

“Well?” Snow asked serenely.

“It’s as we feared, my lord,” the captain rasped, putting a forehoof on one of the dining chairs and leaning against it. “This new Dragon city in Halflinger isn’t a city, it’s a fortress. One that even Equestria or the mighty Griffons would have trouble penetrating. Rumor has it that Dragon Lord Ember wishes to make peace with them, or at least to establish some sort of trade.”

Snow hummed, wiping off his mouth with a napkin using his magic. “And your spies are sure that these Dragons aren’t from the Eastern Lair? That they are from this...alternate dimension?”

“Positive, my lord,” the captain replied. “And these new Dragons have allies of their own. A rodent-like race akin to moles, and Abyssinians.”

Snow frowned. “What are the cats doing in the Dragon Lands?”

“I don’t know, sir, but we’ll find out.”

“Please do so, this is troubling news. I’ll have to ask Queen Cynthia about it during our next meeting at the Conclave. Anything else?”

The captain nodded. “Yes sir, there is one more thing. Our spies managed to get a closer look at one of the cannons on top of the wall.” He opened a pouch at his side and pulled out a blueprint, laying it flat in front of the general. “By our estimates and thaumatic scans, these cannons have the power to level a small mountain if they had to, provided a continuous rate of fire and a large supply of ammunition.”

Snow reached across the table and lifted up a small pair of glasses, placing them on his snout and glancing down at the blueprint. “Intriguing...how many of these do they have?”

“We counted at least twenty, with possibly more within the walls themselves, although we can’t be sure.”

“Whatever they were defending against must have been a powerful enemy indeed,” Snow sighed, leaning back in his chair. “Continue your operations, Captain Rippler, and let me know the moment contact has been established between the city and the Eastern Lair. Should the Dragon Lord get her claws on those cannons, and should they decide to turn them on us...”

“Equestria is strong, my lord, and so are we,” the captain replied, grinning. “We won’t let the lizards even think about conquest again, not after the last time. Dragons live for thousands of years; they haven’t forgotten how we drove them to the brink.”

“No...they haven’t,” Snow said, grasping his fork once more. The Dragons had very long memories, and their bitterness, while hidden from the world, ran deep in their veins. Dragon Lord Ember was just another lizard, born from a long, noble line with even longer memory. She had heard the tales, and had seen the remnants. She spoke of friendship between Ponies and Dragons, but knew only war. Snow and his Hussars knew this, and so they trained. “And for the sake of the Colonies, I hope you’re right,” he finished, digging once more into his food.

They nearly exterminated the Dragons once, and had the Dragons not surrendered and had Celestia not been weak that day, they would've never been a problem afterwards. Should there be a next time, the Hussars would finish the job.

Author's Note

From this point on there will be far fewer sudden perspective switches to various parts of the world, instead focusing mostly on one perspective of the story at a time per chapter (Thorax/Twilight at the Primordial Hive, Pharynx/Chrysalis at the Frozen North, or Starlight/Spyro/Cynder/the Rangers at Warfang), with maybe the occasional scene switch if the story absolutely calls for it.

Eventually all three stories will meet up again, but by then most of the world-building and character introductions will be long over, and so the plot and perspectives will still feel whole, rather than segregated.

Oh, also...

Chapter 6: Cultural Exchange

(Warfang Temple, Guardian’s Terrace)

The moment the Ponies’ hooves touched the balcony attached to the Temple’s main tower, it was as if a switch had flipped on in their minds. Gone was the silent awe in Pinkie’s face, replaced by shrieking squeals of joy so immense Starlight was almost sure the party mare would faint from exertion. Fluttershy flapped her wings to get some height in her hop, and leaned over the railing, looking down at the moonlit city below, marvelling at the size and scope of it all. Rainbow was snapping photos left and right, a huge grin on her face as she zoomed through the air. She tried to hide her giddiness as best as she could, but the rainbow Pegasus was never good at hiding emotion of any kind, much less excitement.

Starlight simply looked around her in wonder. The balcony wasn’t small in the slightest, and seemed to dwarf them. It was beautifully-designed, with tall, domed gazebos; ornate pavilions; fountains and carefully-positioned aqueducts; hanging gardens and pergolas; and even multiple levels, each more extravagant than the last. The floor beneath her was marble mixed with quartz and polished granite, and several overhanging platforms made it look like the entire balcony was floating as if by magic. And yet, it was never too opulent or ostentatious, balancing perfectly between architectural beauty and peaceful serenity. It reminded her of the upper levels of Canterlot, in a way, without all the stuffy nobles.

Taking in all the beauty around her, she walked over to the edge of the balcony next to Fluttershy and watched as the Dragons did one last flyby past the Temple before landing next to them. They weren’t even tired, judging by energetic they all seemed still.

“Nice view, eh?” Blades chirped, standing next to her.

“It’s so b-big...” Fluttershy whispered, shrinking back from the railing. “Like Canterlot.”

“Actually, it used to be a lot bigger,” Flashwing supplied. “But Malefor happened and, well, you know the rest. That was before even our time, though, back when Cynder...” She trailed off, glancing at the Dragoness in question, who frowned.

Blackout coughed. “Right, well, we ought to--”

Pinkie slammed into Starlight out of nowhere and sent her rolling across the balcony (thankfully away from the railing), coming to a stop in the midst of the assembled Dragons, a gleeful smile on her face. “Starlight, you won’t believe this! They’ve got this huuuuge blue crystal floating inside the tower! And it’s got a bunch of spinny ring things going around it with a whole bunch of blue spheres! Maud would love this place, it’s the coolest thing EVER!!”

“Yeah, that would be the city’s shield crystal,” Flashwing said, lifting her wings proudly. “When I’m not working with the Rangers, I’m usually it’s caretaker. Unfortunately it was damaged during the siege, so we weren’t able to hold back Malefor’s forces using it, but when it’s fixed...” She shook her head and smirked. “You Ponies will be in for quite the light show.”

Starlight gently pushed Pinkie off of her and stood back up. “This is all so incredible...”

“You’re telling me!” Rainbow cried, landing near her and lifting up her camera. “I think I’ve got like fifty shots already of this place and I haven’t even seen the whole city yet! Rarity’s gonna be so jealous!”

“Careful Rainbow, you might end up becoming an egghead at this rate,” Starlight quipped.

“Screw that, this place is awesome!”

Cynder snickered. “Man, if only we were able to have this reaction when we first got here, huh guys?”

“What are you talking about, I had it and then some,” Sparx huffed, crossing his arms.

“Ah, so you weren’t hiding under my wing half the time, it was the other yellow Dragonfly named Sporx,” Spyro laughed.

“There was fire everywhere, what was I supposed to do, burn?” Sparx protested, pointing at his wings. “These are delicate, man, like gossamer in sunlight.”

Rainbow suddenly burst out laughing, much to the confusion of those around her. Fluttershy shook her head in disapproval.

“Oh, I’m soooo glad my suffering brings joy to a buncha candy horses from another world,” Sparx muttered.

“Ahem, as I was saying,” Blackout grumbled. “We should get the Guardians ASAP. Spyro, Cynder, Sparx, you three stay here with the Ponies, we’ll bring them here.”

Spyro saluted with a wing. “We’ll be waiting.”

Blackout nodded and gestured to his team with a claw, and they all shot up into the sky and disappeared behind the tower.

Spyro and Cynder waited a moment before turning to the mares. “Well, while we wait, are there any ques--”

“YES!” Starlight cried, pulling out a notebook from her saddlebags and summoning a quill with magic. She stared at him with eager eyes. “Like you wouldn’t believe!”

“...tions,” Spyro finished lamely. “Right, um, okay, fire away.”

Starlight raised a hoof and opened her mouth, only for Pinkie to stick her entire hoof into it. “Starlight, not right now,” she said, her tail and mane shaking and her left eye twitching uncontrollably. “We’re about to get company, three of them, and they’re BIG. And very happy.”

Starlight spat Pinkie’s hoof out with a grunt of disappointment. “Is this what it feels like to be Twilight?” she wondered aloud, her ears wilting as she glanced at her empty notebook.

Sure enough, a few moments later, the Rangers returned, three enormous Dragons hot on their heels. None of them cared about grace, only speed as they blazed through the air with wordless, jubilant shouts and cheering emerging from their throats. The Rangers landed on the balcony and moved aside, just as the three large Dragons practically stumbled into their landings in front of Spyro and Cynder.

“Spyro, Spyro, Spyro, my dear lad, you’re alive!” Cyril exclaimed.

“And Cynder, too!” Volteer added, smiling at her. “I knew the two of you could never be broken, defeated, beaten, or downed! It’s truly astonishing, wonderful, exciting, brilliant, and, erm, um...oh to heck with it, praise the Ancestors and their Ancestors you’re alright!”

Terrador, unlike his companions, composed himself and merely bowed his head to Spyro and Cynder in reverence. “Tonight is a glorious night indeed, to have you both return to us unharmed and well. There are no words or actions that we can do to properly show our gratitude to you for saving us, but know that it is with all of my heart and mind that I say ‘thank you’. We are truly blessed to have such heroes among us.” All three Guardians swept their wings back and bowed low towards them. The Rangers followed their example, beaming smiles on their faces.

“I...um...” Spyro started, unsure of how to react to seeing any Dragons bowing to him, much less the Guardians.

“He accepts your praise and demands your allegiance!” Sparx bellowed, flying up next to Spyro and raising a finger.

“I really don’t,” Spyro muttered, while Cynder smirked and nudged him in the side.

Cyril looked around in the air, and frowned. “Um, pardon me, my dear boy, but where is Ignitus? Is he not with you?”

Spyro’s face fell, and Cynder lost her smile. Even Sparx seemed to wilt slightly under the curious gazes of the Guardians, and he landed on Spyro’s head.

Terrador’s eyes narrowed as he read their expressions. “He’s fallen, hasn’t he? He is no longer with us?”

Spyro nodded slowly.

The Guardians bowed their heads in solemn acceptance, and Starlight could tell that all their hearts were heavy. Ignitus must have been not just a companion and friend to them, but also a brother. “This is dark news for an otherwise good night,” Cyril murmured. “How did he die?”

“In the Belt of Fire,” Cynder answered quietly. “The flames were too strong, and despite his best efforts, he couldn’t hold it back for long. He...sacrificed himself so that he could send us through without harm.”

Terrador’s throat rumbled and he nodded. “That sounds like him, alright...” he murmured. “When he was young he always said that if his time came he would want it to be meaningful. I suppose he got his wish.” He looked down at Spyro and lifted up his head with a claw. “In his last few years of his life, nothing meant more to him than you.” He then glanced at Cynder. “Both of you. He loved you as if you were both his own, and if he were with us, I daresay he would weep out of pride and joy. Your lives and safety were always his top priority, even when you were lost to us for three years.”

“A truer brother and friend there never was,” Volteer said, his tone oddly muted and feeble. For a moment, his old age began to show, and some of the color in his bright yellow scales seemed to fade.

“On this, my friend, we can agree,” Cyril agreed. His expression remained as stoic as ever, but Starlight could see in his eyes that the elderly Guardian was distraught on the inside.

“He was the greatest among us, and we shall mourn him,” Terrador declared, looking at each assembled Dragon in turn. “The whole world shall mourn him, and honor his memory. And we shall start by rebuilding not just our city, but also our lives. It’s what he would’ve wanted.”

A moment of silence was held, as each Dragon closed their eyes and bowed their heads in prayer to their Ancestors to watch over Ignitus’s spirit, and to watch over them all. The Ponies watched them with sad gazes, and Pinkie’s mane deflated. Fluttershy hid her tears behind her long mane, but Rainbow could tell when her closest friend was heartbroken. She reached over and hugged her close.

Starlight swallowed and stepped forward, putting a hoof on Spyro’s shoulder in comfort. “I’m sorry...” she whispered. “I know what it’s like to lose someone close to you.”

Spyro looked at her with misty eyes and nodded gratefully.

The Guardians’ eyes opened and their gazes all fell on Starlight. Sadness was replaced with curiosity and wonder, and Terrador leaned forward. “Spyro, who is this?” He then noticed the other mares and added, “And them?”

Spyro let himself smile slightly as he stepped aside, letting the mares enter the circle of Dragons. “These are some new friends of ours: Starlight Glimmer, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy. They’re Ponies from Ponyville, the town Cynder and I stumbled into earlier this morning.”

The Ponies all waved and smiled at the Guardians (except for Fluttershy, who hid behind Rainbow slightly as she looked up at the huge Dragons before her). Spyro then pointed to the Guardians in turn. “Girls, this is Terrador, the Guardian of Earth; Cyril, the Guardian of Ice; and Volteer, the Guardian of Electricity. They’re essentially Warfang’s leaders, as well as the leaders of the Dragon race as a whole.”

Volteer scooted forward and looked down at the Ponies with a grin. “Now this is quite a development. Equine, quadrupedal with somewhat bipedal capabilities, judging by the limb size; horns, wings...fascinating!”

Sparx leaned down to Starlight and whispered, “He’s like your Twilight, only big, old, and with a mouth that can overclock your ears.”

“I heard that, Sparx!” Volteer cackled. Sparx gulped and hid behind Spyro’s horns.

Starlight stepped forward and offered a hoof to Terrador. “Hello there! We come in peace from the nation of Equestria. We’ve heard of your city appearing in this neck of the woods, so to speak, so we’ve been sent by our leaders and the Dragon Lord to the north to--”

“We’re here to make friends with you guys!” Pinkie interrupted, bouncing up and grinning form ear to ear. “We have so much in common, and all you guys are so sad, and we Ponies know just how to make everyone all happy and smiling again, and now that all the baddies are gone now, so all that’s left to do is smile, smile, smile and party like there’s no tomorrow!”

“Goodness, she said that in one breath,” Cyril remarked, raising an eyebrow.

Terrador nodded. “There will be time for that, I suppose. In any case, on behalf of the Guardians and the city of Warfang, I welcome you to our home, and offer you a claw in friendship, peace, and understanding. It has been a long few years for us all, and I think that a few new friends will be a refreshing change of pace.”

“Yes indeed, Terrador,” Volteer agreed. “And might I just say how truly remarkable friends they will turn out to be. So small, yet so adorable, well-spoken, and kind. I already have no doubt they will be of great help to us in the future.”

“I’m not adorable, I’m awesome,” Rainbow corrected, hovering up in the air and crossing her forelegs over her chest. “Buuut, since we’re still getting to know each other, I guess I’ll let it slide this time. I’m Rainbow Dash, fastest flyer in Equestria, Wonderbolt, friend to royalty, and coolest weather manager in Ponyville.”

“And braggart extraordinaire, it seems,” Cyril muttered.

“As if you’re any better, ha!” Volteer laughed, slapping Cyril’s back with a wing. Cyril rolled his eyes.

“Gentlemen, please,” Terrador said. “It’s late, and we now have guests over. The least we can do is be cordial and offer them a place to sleep for the night.”

Pinkie Pie stopped bouncing for a moment to look up at the stars. “Oh yeah, it is night. I actually forgot there for a second. Do you think Luna would be mad? Or worse, sad? I don’t want her to think I forgot about her beautiful night sky, even though I did!”

“You’re fine, Pinkie, relax,” Starlight said.

Terrador let out a snort. “You Ponies are certainly strange, although I’m glad my initial misgivings have been proven false. Please, come inside the Temple. it’s not exactly as lavish or as clean as it should be, since we’re in the middle of rebuilding, but I’m sure there have been a few guest rooms cleaned out of wreckage and dust where you can rest for the night.”

“Our first night in an alien city,” Starlight murmured, almost doing a little tap dance of her own as the Dragons began to walk inside the tower. “This is so exciting!”

“I don’t know about you guys, but I’m not falling asleep tonight,” Rainbow declared as she floated past them on her back. “There’s so much cool stuff to see around here, I don’t even know where to begin.”

“I can start with the bed,” Fluttershy said with a gracious smile to their new hosts.

“And you, young Dragons,” said Cyril, pointing to Spyro and Cynder. “can start explaining where you’ve been and what you’ve seen of the world outside. I believe Miss Starlight here mentioned something about a ‘Dragon Lord’?”

“Yes, we’re dying for some news around here, and I imagine you’ve seen quite a bit already,” Volteer added with a nod.

“Oh, you could say that,” Cynder snickered as she walked. “For example, did you know that purple is a very common color for Dragons here?”

The bizarre exclamation of bewilderment, astonishment, and pure delight that Volteer let loose from his throat would be the talk of the Temple staff for weeks after that announcement.

(The next morning...)

A sharp tapping sound woke Starlight from her sleep, and she sat up in the oversized bed she lay on, eyes straining against the golden sunlight that bathed the room. She lifted up a hoof to shield her eyes and squinted at the door, stretching her other hooves and arching her back in a large yawn.

Then she remembered where she was. Memories of last night’s journey flooded back into her mind, and she blinked away the last of her sleep and looked around the room. It was rather sparse and stony, and what few pieces of furniture that lay about were definitely not designed with Ponies in mind. It was also very large, so large in fact that in order to get onto the bed she had to climb on top of a trunk. The room was clearly designed for a Draconic resident from Warfang, maybe even one the size of the Guardians.

Another tap at the door made her attention turn towards it. Now that she looked closer, it seemed that the door actually had a second, much smaller one built at the bottom. “Who is it?” she called.

“Just the maid, ma’am,” a posh female voice answered, oddly enough with a slight Trottingham accent. “Are you decent?”

“Um...sure, I guess?” Starlight replied, throwing off the blanket and carefully stepping down from the bed.

“Permission to enter then, ma’am?”

“Yes, please,” Starlight answered, pausing in the middle of the room.

The smaller door at the bottom opened, revealing one of the strangest creatures Starlight had ever seen. She was a bipedal, somewhat elderly Mole, wearing a scarlet gown and white bonnet, and holding a feather duster, broom, and dustpan in her small paws. In stark contrast to her outfit, she also wore a small backpack on her back, in which a retracted ladder lay secured. A kind smile adorned her face as she entered, and her tiny, black eyes past the thick glasses on her snout blinked at Starlight. “Good morning, ma’am. How was your sleep?”

“Fine, thanks...” Starlight murmured as the maid walked past her nonchalantly. She shook her head. “Excuse me, I don’t believe we’ve met.”

“We certainly haven’t, ma’am,” the maid replied, letting the backpack slip off her shoulders as she pulled out the ladder and extended it until it was long enough to reach the top of the dresser.

“Um, then, if you don’t mind me asking, who are you?”

“Jessica, ma’am. I’m a Mole, and one of the Temple staffers,” the Mole replied, quickly scampering up the ladder, feather duster in hand.

“A Mole?” Starlight wondered aloud, watching her.

“Yes ma’am,” Jessica replied, beginning to dust the dresser. “Warfang may be a Dragon city, but we Moles have lived here since it was first built. We’ve been friends and allies of the Dragons since...well...a long time, anyway. Nobody really remembers when it started, it just happened.”

“Interesting...” Starlight whispered, questions already swimming through her mind. Before she could ask one, a muted growl erupted from her belly, and she blushed.

The maid grinned. “The Guardians and your friends are waiting for you in the dining hall, ma’am. Down the hall to the staircase on the right, all the way to the ground floor. Turn left, four doors down on the left. Can’t miss it, it’s where all the laughter from that pink friend of yours is coming from.”

Starlight nodded, and looked over to where she had put her saddlebags by the door the night before, pulling them towards her and securing them on her back with magic. The maid raised an eyebrow but otherwise didn’t react with anything other than mild interest.

“Thank you, Jessica,” Starlight said, smiling wand waving at her.

“Not to worry, ma’am. You have a good breakfast, now.”

“I will, thanks!” Starlight turned towards the door and stepped through it into the large corridor beyond. It was just as stony and sparse as her room, although the arched ceiling had a few pointed yellow crystals emerging from the ceiling, glowing softly with light. It seemed that while Warfang didn’t have thaum-electric lighting, they had found alternate methods.

Following the directions Jessica gave her, Starlight slowly made her way down, looking around in silent awe. She passed several other Moles as she went, most of them pausing briefly to either stare or nod her way. Some of them wore leather armor and carried sheathed swords and spears, while others wore simple robes or gowns, talking amongst themselves in silent yet excited whispers. Starlight wondered if the whispers were about her and her friends, or Spyro and Cynder.

As for the Temple itself, it had seen better days, judging by the damaged walls, and yet it retained much of its former glory, and much that was lost was in the process of being restored. Dozens of masons and construction workers could be seen moving in and out of rooms, clearing out old debris or looking at blueprints and arguing over what went where. Starlight wisely went around them, letting them work undisturbed as she made her way to the dining hall.

Finally, she reached the ground floor, and when she did her jaw dropped. In front of her lay an enormous, multi-leveled atrium, undoubtedly the heart of the Temple. Moles and Dragons of all sizes and colors all roamed about, most of them working on repairing various portions of the atrium. Gardens and fountains lay within the center in perfectly symmetrical patterns, and eight Dragon statues stood guard over the entire room, each with a golden plaque at their base. The high, domed ceiling only had a single hole within it, marring the otherwise brilliantly ornate painting at the top. Starlight didn’t know how long it must have taken the artist to make such a marvelous work of art, but at that moment she didn’t care, and simply sat down on the final step of the staircase, overwhelmed with emotion and reverence.

These Dragons and Moles...they had built this place, over how many years she didn’t know, but they had built it nonetheless. As allies, and as friends. The stone under her hoof nor longer felt cold. Instead, she could feel the centuries of history that lay within, as well as the hopes, dreams, and souls of those who built it. This wasn’t just a Temple, it was a monument to the friendship the Dragons and Moles shared, just like the city. So much beauty, so much history, so much love.

And Malefor, the Dark Master, had wanted to destroy it.

She looked up to the ceiling, scowling at the hole and the spidery cracks that spread away from it. How could anyone want to destroy something like this?

“It’s a beautiful thing, isn’t it?”

Starlight looked away from the ceiling and saw Flashwing standing to her left, her wings tucked to her side. “I...I don’t have the words...” Starlight whispered. “Why would anyone want to destroy something so wonderful, and so historic?”

Flashwing looked up at the hole, then back at Starlight. “Some people want to watch the world burn. It’s a sad fact of life, but it’s life nonetheless. Rebuilding the world is just another part of the cycle.”

“But to tear down a place like this, where so many spent so long to build it and pour their heart and soul into--”

“I wasn’t talking about the Temple, you know,” Flashwing interrupted, shaking her head.

Starlight glanced at her. “Then what?”

“Buildings don’t last forever,” said Flashwing. “Cities can be rebuilt, monuments restored, and art redrawn. But ultimately, they’re just a place to walk inside and sit down in.”

When Starlight didn’t say anything, the Dragoness looked down over the crowd of Moles and Dragons, and smiled sadly. “Warfang used to be a lot bigger, you know. It used to span hundreds of miles in all directions, but slowly, it shrank over time, until this is all that remains. Malefor wanted to erase all that made us who we are, our heritage, our history, our lives, our world.” She then looked back at the Unicorn mare. “And yet, throughout it all, across thousands of years, despite all odds, the Moles and Dragons never lost sight of what truly mattered. It was the secret to our success, to our open defiance against our fate. We knew long ago that the works of our Ancestors would mean nothing if we didn’t keep one thing intact, the one thing that Malefor hated most of all: our unity, and our friendship.”

Starlight felt a tear well up in her eye as she watched the crowds with Flashwing.

“And now, despite being in another world, despite having lost our own, that unity remains as strong as ever. So, we rebuild again, knowing that as long as that unity survives, we will survive, and thus so do the works of our Ancestors, like this Temple. We would die for each other, cross the sky for each other, hold each other up, and guide each other back home.” The Dragoness tapped her claw against the stone, and Starlight felt the stone shift and move around her, until a small, crystalline lily rose sprouted from one of the cracks and grew until it blossomed. Flashwing snapped it off its stem and held it in the light, letting a rainbow of colors shine through. “And it’s beautiful.”

Starlight nodded, her tear sliding down her cheek as she smiled. “We’re not so different, I think.”

Flashwing dipped her head. “No we aren’t, deep down. And that’s why the Guardians wanted you here. When we told them about you, your friends, and what we had seen, they recognized something in you Ponies that we have always had: a love for life, and a love for each other. I have no doubt that a friendship between our people is within our future.”

Starlight giggled. “You know, for a member of an elite force of Dragons, you’re rather philosophical and well-spoken.”

Flashwing shrugged. “When you sit in front of the shield crystal and meditate all day, you tend to realize a few things. Just don’t tell Blades, he’d never let me live it down, and I have a reputation to keep.” She turned away from the atrium and nodded towards a walkway to their left. “Come on, I’m starving, and I can smell breakfast from here. Smoked ham for us, some fruit salad for you guys.”

“Fruit salad sounds good right now,” Starlight said as the two of them continued towards the dining hall.

“Yeah, after Spyro told us about how you Ponies were mostly vegetarian, barring fish for the Pegasi, the Guardians got to work immediately. They don’t want to offend.”

“It’s hard to offend Ponies. Trust me, I tried that a lot when I was a foal,” Starlight laughed.

Flashwing smirked and opened up the door to the dining hall. “Ah, a rebel. ‘We’re not so different’, indeed.”

The two of them entered the dining hall, and were immediately greeted by the sounds of giggling from a very cheerful and giddy Pinkie Pie, who was telling the Guardians the story of how she and Rainbow Dash visited Griffonstone and helped the Griffons there. Volteer, while chowing down on a large ham with one claw, was writing down notes on the Griffons with the other, all the while grilling Pinkie for details while Terrador watched and listened with amusement. Cyril, on the other hand, was currently trading barbs with Rainbow Dash, calling her an “uncouth, loudmouthed blatherskite”, while Rainbow Dash fired back with “eccentric, bumbling old-timer”.

Both of them were secretly enjoying each other’s company immensely, judging by the scowling mouths but friendly, smiling eyes.

Seated next to Pinkie was Fluttershy, who was quietly chatting with Echo once more, with Blackout and Blades listening in. Spotlight and Sprocket were nowhere to be seen. The Water Dragoness was still tight-lipped as usual, but seemed to be in a less sour mood than before. She was smiling at least, which was an improvement.

Rounding out the group were Spyro and Cynder, who sat quietly next to Terrador, listening to Pinkie’s story with rapt interest. They had never heard of Griffons before, so hearing tales of them was fascinating for both young Dragons. Sparx, meanwhile, was sleeping on Spyro’s head.

Terrador looked up and saw Starlight and Flashwing enter, and raised a wing towards them. “Good morning, Miss Starlight, Lieutenant Flashwing. Please, sit.”

“Thank you, Mister Terrador,” Starlight replied, taking a seat next to Blades, with Flashwing joining her. “And please, call me Starlight.”

“Only if you’ll drop that ‘mister’ rubbish,” the giant Earth Dragon laughed, a twinkle in his eye. “In all my years, I’ve never been known as ‘mister’ anything, and I’m not about to start now.”

“Deal,” Starlight giggled as she reached over and filled her plate with several pieces of fruit. She said her good mornings to the rest of the gathered Dragons and Ponies, and then asked, “Does anyone know where Spotlight and Sprocket are?”

“Young Sprocket is in my laboratory,” Volteer replied, momentarily looking up from his notes. “I believe he said something about learning more about how the city moved from one planet to the next, and he believed his notes on your Unicorn magic could be of use in this endeavor.”

“Yeah, and Spotlight said she was going to go outside and ‘catch some rays’,” Rainbow finished. “Thing is, she looked kinda gloomy this morning when she said it.”

“She’s a Light Dragon,” Blackout supplied, setting aside his plate. “One of the only few left, I’d imagine, if not the very last. Light Dragons require daily sunbathing in order to function properly, or else they feel drained both in energy and in mana.”

“Huh, so like Twilight with coffee, makes sense,” Rainbow quipped.

“She’s...the last of her kind?” Fluttershy squeaked. “How awful!”

Blackout sighed. “She’s accepted it, although it was hard for her. I’d appreciate it if you’d not bring it up in front of her, it’s a tough subject for her.”

“Aww, don’t you worry, Blackout!” Pinkie exclaimed, a warm smile forming on her face. “We’ll make sure that Spotty’s never gonna feel lonely, ever.”

“She doesn’t feel lonely, not with me and the rest of the Rangers by her side,” Blackout replied, dipping his head towards Pinkie. “But thank you anyway for your concern.”

Blades leaned back and stretched his wings with a grunt. “Eh, enough of this mopey stuff. What’s happening today?”

“After we’re done here, we should focus on how to reveal to the city’s population that we’re in another world, rather than a changed one,” Terrador replied. “I’m sure it will be quite a shock to them.”

Starlight nodded. “It makes sense. The sooner the better, I’d say.”

“Agreed,” Cyril said. “Besides, the Temple staff wouldn’t be able to keep your presence here a secret for much longer. Eventually one of their motor-mouths will talk a little too fast.” He glanced at Volteer.

Volteer stared back at him wordlessly.

“Yeah, that, and we can introduce ourselves since we’re here,” Starlight added. “The shock of them finding out they’re in a new world might make them worry, so having us come and present ourselves as friends before our delegation arrives would hopefully allay some of those fears and reassure them that we mean no harm.”

“A positive and thoughtful gesture, albeit somewhat naive,” Terrador sighed. “Many people within Warfang have been fighting almost their entire lives, Starlight. Even if you were to approach them as friends, they would only see you as strangers. Friendship, like that between the Dragons and the Moles, takes time and trust before it can grow.”

“True, but trust goes both ways,” Starlight countered with a grin. “And one of us has to start trusting the other first, so it might as well be us. One of my best friends is the literal Princess of Friendship, Terrador, and she’s taught me and many others quite a lot about the subject of making them. One of those lessons was that in order to meet a friend, you have to be willing to offer yourself AS a friend.”

“Then she is a wise Pony, although still naive,” Terrador conceded, his lips curling up just slightly. “I would very much like to meet her one day.”

“Oh, I’m sure you will,” Fluttershy spoke up. “Once she’s done helping Thorax, even Rainbow Dash wouldn’t be able to keep up with her on her way here.” Rainbow snorted, shrugged, and nodded.

“She’s like you, Volteer,” Cynder said with a smirk. “Only even more bookish and not as old.” Rainbow bumped a hoof with her claw.

Volteer faked getting stabbed in the heart. “Oooh, that cuts me to the quick, young lady. Nevertheless, I concur with Terrador. If she’s just as learned and friendly as the rest of you Ponies, then meeting her would be in my best interest.”

The doors to the dining hall opened once more, and a Mole guard stepped inside, saluting to the Guardians and scampering over to the table as fast as his short legs could carry him. “Guardians, as requested, the projection crystal has been made ready in the courtyard. We had to use up one of our mana batteries to check, but it seems the others within the city are still linked to the Temple’s.”

Volteer sighed in relief. “That is wondrous, marvelous, magnificent news. I was hoping the network hadn’t been broken by Malefor’s influence, and it seems my hypothesis was correct.”

“’Tis a shame about the mana battery, though,” Cyril bemoaned. “We are in short supply of those. I suppose we’ll have to resort to conventional messaging methods throughout the city when Flashwing isn’t around.”

Starlight put a hoof to her chin in thought, while Rainbow asked, “What makes her so special?”

Flashwing lifted up her gem-studded wings with a prideful grin. “As flawless and perfect as they make me look, these crystals aren’t just for show. Ever since I was born, I’ve had an affinity for crystals, whether it be controlling them or speaking with them. As an Earth Dragon, they respond better to me than any other form of Earth.”

“I’ve theorized it’s because of the Ice Dragon blood in her veins,” Cyril said, smirking smugly. “Once again ice proves its superiority.”

“Oh, here they go again...” Sparx muttered, slowly waking up and blinking bleary eyes at everyone.

“Ice melts until it’s harmless, Earth remains as strong as it always was,” Terrador retorted. Spyro raised an eyebrow.

“Ach, I can’t stand listening to such horrid misunderstandings of science! You’re both wrong,” Volteer jeered proudly. “Earth can give way to fire and detonation, ice can melt or become gaseous and harmless, but electricity...electricity cannot be tamed, only harnessed. It can breathe life into objects, but kill others. It is volatile and powerful, and even the slightest amount can eviscerate a living being. It’s only amplified by the water that ice turns into, and--”

“And Earth stops it right in its tracks through ground resistance,” Terrador laughed, his voice rumbling through the room. Flashwing and Blades snickered with him.

“But that...I, erm, um...hmmm...damn it all, he’s right...” Volteer sputtered.

“We could help you,” Starlight suddenly said.

The three quarrelling Guardians turned towards her. “Pardon me?” Cyril asked.

“You say you don’t have many of these ‘mana batteries’ left,” Starlight answered. “If they’re anything like what I’m thinking about, we can probably offer you our first trade opportunity. We’ll have to test it first, but we have thaumatic batteries that may act very similar to your mana batteries with the right tweaks, and they’re very commonplace and cheap to produce.”

Terrador hummed. “Intriguing. Thank you for telling us, although to save time, perhaps such talks should be saved for when your delegation arrives.” He rose up from his seat. “Now, is everyone finished here? There is much work to be done, and a city that needs an explanation for what has happened.”

“I’m game,” Rainbow said, and Fluttershy nodded with her as she hopped off her seat.

“So am I,” Starlight added, and then looked at Pinkie. “What about you, Pinkie?”

“Well, it depends...” Pinkie murmured. She then zipped over to Terrador and pressed her face into his, one of her eyes staring directly into one of his. “Do you have any more of these mango-slash-guava-slash-pineapple thingamajigs? They taste like liquid gold and make me feel like I’m floating on a cloud in the Elysium Fields. They’re super sweet, super soft, super juicy, and super-duper amazing!”

“You mean the kytros?” Volteer asked, pointing to a purplish fruit with red stripes and blue leaves on the table.

Pinkie nodded enthusiastically. “Yeah, those! Just think of the pies, cakes, puddings, cupcakes, salads, and jellies I could make with just a slice of those babies, much less an entire basket of them! I’ll take five acres of trees or bushes right now!”

Terrador chuckled and plucked her off his face. “Much like Spotlight, this one,” he said. “Very well, Miss Pinkie, we can negotiate later. For now, we must go and let the population know of your arrival.” He nodded to the Mole guard, who had remained standing, silently waiting. “Let everyone in the courtyard know that we’re on our way.”

“Yes, sir!” The guard saluted once more and scurried away.

The rest of the Dragons and Ponies scooted away from the table and arose, following the Guardians to another door while the Temple staff cleared the table of dishes and leftovers. Terrador opened the second door and motioned with a claw to the corridor beyond. “Shall we make history, my friends?”

Starlight smiled and gave him a single nod, and then stepped through the door.

(Warfang, Commercial District)

There were several things in life that never stopped for anything, whether it be the mundaneness or struggles of life or the imminent destruction of the world. One of those things was the economy and the incessant need for trading with others. Warfang’s market was no exception to this rule, and even though the city was under an air of apprehension of the future, life went on. People still needed their food and comforts of life, after all.

It had only taken a single day since Warfang’s inexplicable escape from destruction for the merchants to return to their booths and start selling again, and only an hour for the news to travel throughout the city that life was going to go on as normal. Since then, the Commercial District had once again become the busiest section of the city, mostly for the Moles and Cheetahs, although the occasional Dragon could be seen wandering about.

Most of the market centered around a wide, open area with a large, ornate fountain in the center, recently-repaired. At the top of the fountain hovered a large blue sphere, opaque for the moment, but the merchants and their customers knew better. This was one of the five projection crystals in the city, one in each of the four major districts of the city and one for the Temple, each designed to act as a public messaging service for the Guardians. Each one was looked at with reverence by those who passed underneath them, for they had been instrumental in the siege of Warfang, both for troop communication and for keeping up morale.

And today, unbeknownst to the people of the city, they were going to be used for another purpose, one that would change their lives forever.

The blue sphere suddenly glowed and turned transparent, and all those standing near it froze and looked up, their jaws dropping. All the merchants set aside their wares and left their booths to get a closer look, while the crowds of customers gathered around the crystal to listen to the latest message.

In the Housing District, children stopped playing to watch alongside their parents.

In the Military District, any and all off-duty guards stood at attention, ready for anything.

And in the Academic District, mages, physicians, and scholars of all sorts lifted their heads from their books and scrolls to listen.

The face of the Earth Guardian Terrador appeared in every projection crystal, and instead of his usually gruff expression, he was smiling.

”Citizens of Warfang, good morning,” his voice boomed. ”Today is a momentous day for us all.”

”We have good news, sad news, monumental news, and fantastic news!” Volteer added. ”All in that order!”

”Yes indeed, so when we say that we want you all to listen, we want you ALL to listen,” said Cyril.

”To start things off,” Terrador continued. ”We have news regarding Warfang’s reconstruction. The Museum of the Arts has been reported to be nearing complete restoration, as are the Waterway Gardens in the Housing District. Most of the museum’s artifacts and exhibitions are still intact, thank the Ancestors, and it should reopen within a few days.”

The hearty cheering coming from the Housing District could be heard even in the other three.

Volteer took over from there. ”And now with the minor things out of the way, let’s get onto the real interesting news that I’m sure you’re waiting for. Last night, a group of our most elite warriors returned from a top secret mission, and they returned quite successfully. Ladies and gentlemen, we can now confirm that Spyro and Cynder, the two heroes who risked everything to save this city and our world from destruction at the hands of Malefor, have returned to us safe, sound, and well.”

(Warfang, Inner Temple Sanctum)

Inside the deepest portions of the Temple, hidden safely away from the rest of the world until they felt safe to emerge, the host of Dragonflies that huddled together to listen to the Guardian’s announcement gasped as Spyro and Cynder’s names were spoken. All of them turned to two Dragonflies in particular, one blue male and one green female, as they hovered in the air, stunned at this revelation. The female covered her mouth with her hands and tears glistened in her eyes, while the male’s jaw dropped and his arms hung limp.

They slowly turned their heads to each other, and Nina whispered, “Our son...he’s alive...”

Flash embraced his wife, and they both let their tears flow.

(Warfang, Temple Courtyard)

In the courtyard, in front of a small host of Moles, Dragons, and Cheetahs, the Guardians, the Rangers, Spyro, Cynder, and Sparx all gathered around the projection crystal (with Flashwing’s claws glowing), each of them knowing what was coming next. None of them wanted to break the sad news, but as the new leader of the Guardians, it was Terrador’s duty to do so.

Starlight, Rainbow, Pinkie, and Fluttershy stood in the shadows away from the small crowd and their prying eyes, watching and listening to the Guardians’ speech.

Terrador smile fell and he put his wings over Spyro and Cynder on either side of him before continuing, “Unfortunately, while we are ecstatic about the return of two of our world’s greatest heroes, it comes with a dark and terrible price. Ignitus, leader of the Guardians and of the Dragon race, Grandmaster of the Temple, Guardian of Fire, and our honored friend...has fallen. While he, Spyro, and Cynder went off to face Malefor in the very heart of the Burned Lands, they came face-to-face with the Belt of Fire, a protective barrier that Malefor hid behind like a coward. Ignitus sacrificed his life and used the last of his strength to send Spyro and Cynder over the Belt of Fire, so that they could do what we could not and defeat the traitor once and for all.”

Spyro shivered slightly, and Terrador’s wing tucked him closer. He shed no tears, for they had already been shed, but it never got any easier. As he closed his eyes, he could still see Ignitus’s smiling face beaming down at him. He could still hear that gentle, fatherly tone as Ignitus was teaching him how to do his first Fire Fury.

He shed no tears, but his mind wept anyway.

“He...he will be mourned...” Terrador went on, his voice cracking slightly. “Forever. Because of his sacrifices, we still stand here today. He was a brother to us all, and it would do well for us to remember that, and to tell our children and our children’s children of the life of Ignitus. His legacy shall be our rebirth into a nation united under one banner, as was his lifelong dream. Warfang will stand for a hundred thousand years, as a testament to his dream and his honor as a hero. The greatest of us all.”

“So say we all,” Cyril declared.

“So say we all,” Terrador and Volteer echoed.

“So say we all!” the Rangers shouted.

(Warfang, Military District)

The heads of hundreds of Moles, Cheetahs, and Dragons bowed in silence, in memory of their leader. One Cheetah, cloaked in red with a leather jerkin with a bow slung across his back, raised a mug of ale and announced, “To Ignitus, the finest mentor and Dragon there ever was.”

Behind him, the battle-scarred and weary General Mason of the Moles raised his own mug. “I’ll drink to that, Hunter. To Ignitus.”

Every Mole followed suit and raised their own mugs or glasses in a toast, and every Dragon whispered a prayer to their Ancestors for Ignitus’s spirit. The Cheetahs shifted on their feet, nervously looking to their chieftain, who sat next to the cloaked Cheetah, Hunter. They knew about their chieftain’s old misgivings, and his reluctance to even sit at the same table where Dragons gathered around.

Chief Prowlus glared back at them, as if reading their minds. Without a word, he stood up, raised his own mug, and smacked it against Hunter’s. With a small glance and a nod towards Hunter, he shouted, “To the old, magnificent bastard of a Dragon that saved us all, and may every last one of us be damn proud to have fought alongside him!”

The Cheetahs roared their approval.

(Warfang, Temple Courtyard)

The group held a moment’s silence as they remembered their old friend, and the crowd that surrounded them did the same. For a full, blissful minute, no one said a word, and the only sounds that were heard were the chirping of birds, the whistling of wing against the Temple walls, and quiet breathing.

Then they raised their heads, and Terrador cleared his throat to continue, “We thank you all for taking this moment to honor Ignitus’s memory alongside us. His body may no longer be with us, but his spirit and soul resides within each and every one of us. His dreams are his legacy, and we shall strive to make those dreams a reality. With that in mind, we have more news to share, and it may shock many of you, but please bear with us. Cyril, if you please?”

“Yes, of course, old chap,” Cyril said, stepping up. “Citizens of Warfang, Spyro and Cynder’s return did not just herald a new day for us all, it also heralded the dawn of a new, uncertain age. I’m sure you’ve all noticed the...changes that have taken place around us. Mountains where there should be none, lakes where there should be rivers, forests where there should only be grass, and an entire ocean missing. Dragons of the Earth Element may have even noticed that their abilities feel stranger, and that the Earth feels foreign, for lack of a better term.

“This is not the doing of the Purple Dragon, or at least, not entirely. Spyro never intended to change the world so drastically when he and Cynder saved it. Instead, something else has happened. Citizens of Warfang...welcome to your new home, for better or for worse, because we are no longer in our own world. We have been transported to another.”

Cyril paused for a moment and craned his head to listen as the shouts of confusion and alarm erupted from the crowd around them, as well as from the city far below. He then coughed and continued, “Yes, yes, I understand, you are all very shocked and puzzled over this development. Believe me, we are as well. But before you rage against the heavens, look around you. Go on, take a good look. You stand among friends, and in a city that has survived the end of the world. Our races continue to flourish, and we have been given a fresh start. This world may be new and unknown, but that is no reason to fear it. Our world was new and unknown when we took our first steps there as well, and we thrived. So we shall thrive on this one as well.”

“If I may, Cyril?” Volteer spoke up, a giddy grin on his face. “I would like to tell them the last part.”

Cyril raised a wing towards him. “Of course.”

Volteer stepped forward, his grin widening. “Now, I know what you may all be pondering, my friends. How can this possibly, conceivably be? How can we be in such a befuddling predicament such as this, stranded on an unknown planetary object so unlike our own? You may even be asking for evidence to this claim beyond that which is observable through the window. To that, I offer you undeniable proof, evidence, validation, confirmation, and hard data that will make even the doubters among you scoff at those doubts. Ladies, if you would please present yourselves to the masses?”

“Masses?” Fluttershy murmured to herself.

Pinkie put a hoof on her shoulder and smiled. “Don’t worry, Fluttershy, we’re right here next to you. Just remember you’re speaking to big floating ball, and the ball is speaking to tens of thousands of people in the city. No pressure at all!”

“Not helping, Pinkie...” Starlight said through gritted teeth as she grinned.

Together, the four Ponies stepped out into the light (with Rainbow lightly pushing Fluttershy with a wing), and the crowd gaped at the sight. Fluttershy wilted under the attention, but Rainbow was there to keep her in track. Pinkie happily bounced alongside her friends, humming and smiling and not caring in the slightest who saw her. Rainbow was just soaking up all the attention as if she was on parade, giving a smirk and cocky salute with a wing to the crowd. Starlight simply walked ahead with a confident, determined expression.

Come on, Starlight, you can do this...breathe. In...out...in...out. Don’t buck it up. Just stand in front of the big crystal ball and say--

She raised a hoof as she stared into the projection crystal and called out, “Hi new friends, welcome to Equus!”

(Warfang, Military District)

Upon seeing Starlight’s grinning face in the projection crystal, Prowlus immediately spat out a large portion of his drink, which splashed against an unfortunate Mole’s face. The Mole yelped in surprise, falling backwards into a friend’s waiting arms. Prowlus’s jaw dropped as he and the rest of the district’s inhabitants stared at the Pony in the crystal, and Hunter...

The normally stoic and serious Hunter fell to the floor, clutching his sides and howling with shrill laughter. Prowlus had to resist the urge to give him a sharp kick to the head.

Behind him, General Mason of the Moles snorted and gave a bemused smirk at the behavior of the Cheetahs. He looked at Starlight’s face once more as she continued to speak, and wondered to himself if he had truly seen everything at this point.

(Warfang, Temple Courtyard)

After seeing Terrador gesture for her to keep going, Starlight said, “My name is Starlight Glimmer, a Unicorn Pony from Ponyville. Some of my friends and I came here ahead of our leaders so that we could help establish a good relationship between our respective races. I’m sure you’re all feeling very confused, so just please bear with us.”

She looked over to the other three mares behind her and motioned them to get closer. “Why don’t you introduce yourselves, girls?”

Rainbow, naturally, was the first one to go for it. Puffing out her chest proudly, she strode up to the crystal and spread her wings wide. “Hey guys! The name’s Rainbow Dash, a Pegasus Pony, the fastest flyer in all of Equestria, and Wonderbolt supreme! Please...hold your applause.”

Sparx snickered off to the side, while Cyril shook his head and muttered under his breath.

Pinkie came next, bouncing into frame with a huge smile. “And I’m Pinkie Pie, Ponyville’s party-planner and smile-giver! I came here because I couldn’t wait to meet sooooo many new friends! All of you look so cool, and your kytros are deeeelish! I can’t wait to throw you all a ‘Welcome-To-Equus-and-Thank-You-For-Becoming-Our-Friends’ party! It’ll be THE best party of your lives!”

With that, all three mares turned to the fourth, and Fluttershy shrank back. “Do...d-do I have to?” she whispered.

“Well, no, you don’t,” said Starlight. “Nopony’s forcing you, Fluttershy.”

“Right,” Rainbow said, smiling. “We’ll back whatever decision you make.” Pinkie nodded.

Fluttershy gulped and looked between them and the crystal. Then she looked at all the Dragons around her, watching her intently. So many Dragons...so many new faces, so many eyes! Why did she even come here? She wasn’t a diplomat, she was just a veterinarian and animal lover. She wasn’t a people Pony. She knew she couldn’t handle this, but she came anyway.

She came anyway...because she wasn’t what other Ponies thought of her. She wasn’t scared. She wasn’t a coward. Her friends were here by her side, and she was brave.

She looked once more at the crystal, squeezed her eyes shut, and took a trembling step forward. Then another. After a few more steps, she was in front of the crystal, and she was quaking like a leaf in a storm, but she was still standing. She opened her bright blue eyes and whispered at the crystal, “H-h-hello, um, everyone...m-my name is Fluttershy, and, um...I’m happy to be here. Can we be friends?”

All across the city of Warfang, thirteen Moles, six Dragons, and five Cheetahs promptly keeled over from insulin shock at the mere sight of the bashful Pegasus, including, to the surprise of all those gathered near him, Chief Prowlus (who had inexplicably let out a barely-audible, high-pitched squeal of delight upon seeing her).

Hunter, who had only just recovered from his previous laughter, was once more sent to the ground, kicking his feet in the air and crying from the wheezing guffaws emerging from his throat. He was never going to let his old chieftain live this one down.

(Warfang, Temple Courtyard)

As Fluttershy stepped back (with Rainbow and Pinkie hugging her with proud smiles on their faces), Starlight stepped up once more and said, “Those were the friends of mine that I mentioned. We’re all so glad to meet you, and after meeting Spyro and Cynder and hearing their story about your struggle against evil, I want to assure you that you have friends here in this world. We Ponies believe in the six virtues of Harmony: Loyalty, Generosity, Kindness, Laughter, Honesty, and Magic. From what I’ve seen of the Dragons and Moles, you believe in the same virtues, especially Loyalty.

“I don’t know what the future has in store for all of us, but we share much in common, so if we join hooves...er, hands in friendship, I think we can all accomplish a lot together, and build a future where we can all live in Harmony and peace. The evil you fought is gone. Isn’t it time you stepped back into the light? I’m sure that the Dragons to the north will agree with me.”

Upon dropping that tidbit of information, the Dragons in the crowd around her brought their undivided attention towards her, staring at her with wide eyes and hopeful looks. Starlight nodded once and grinned. “Yes, you heard me right. There are Dragons on Equus. You have brothers and sisters here, if not by blood, and they are very eager to meet with you. Dragon Lord Ember will be sending her own delegation alongside ours, and with any luck, you’ll be meeting them soon. You are no longer alone. You won’t ever be alone again.”

With that, Starlight stepped back, letting Terrador take her place. He looked down at her with a grateful smile and his voice boomed over the projection crystal, “As you can see, despite their small stature, these Ponies have larger hearts than most. I believe I can speak for most of us when I say that we are very grateful for their generous offer of friendship, and for welcoming us to their world. I believe Ignitus would not have turned them away, and so we, the Guardians, won’t either. We will await their delegation and welcome them to our city with open arms and wings, and we shall do our best to ensure a great and honorable future for our children and their children’s children. May the Ancestors watch over you on this day, Warfang, and may they honor us with their guidance in our lives. That is all.”

(Eastern Lair, cliff overlooking Warfang)

Ember stepped out the cave she had temporarily borrowed from another Dragon (it was Garble, and she had kicked him out in exchange for three fire rubies), stretching one arm out as she yawned while holding a mug of gem coffee in the other. Her face sagged, and her eyes twitched in the morning light as she held up a claw to shield them.

She hadn’t had a good sleep last night, especially after receiving a message back from Celestia, delivered by teleportation. The Pony delegation, led by Celestia and her nephew Blueblood, would be arriving any minute, and she wasn’t exactly in the best of moods today for politics. Still, duty called, and so she had assembled her best diplomats and guards the night before to accompany them.

Probably all asleep, too... Ember thought with a mutter of displeasure under her breath. Lazy bums.

Smolder, Garble’s younger sister (and Ember’s temporary roommate), was already awake, and was staring out over Halflinger Grove when she heard Ember approach. She smirked at the Dragon Lord. “Morning, sleepyhead.”

“You shush...” Ember muttered, sipping at her coffee. “What time is it?”

“Almost ten o’clock, I’d say,” Smolder replied as she munched on a bowl of sapphires in front of her. “Rough night?”

Ember sat down on a boulder and sighed, sipping her coffee once more and leaning back. She closed her eyes. “Yeeeeep, you could say that...”

“I keep telling Garble to remove that stupid quartz chunk from his bed, but noooo, it’s ‘for his back’, he says,” the younger Dragon said with a roll of her eyes.

“Oh, so that’s what that was?” Ember wondered aloud. “I thought it was his leftovers from last week’s dinner, so I threw it out.” She shook her head and smirked. “Nah, that wasn’t it, though. I’m just...really not looking forward to today.”

Abandoning her breakfast, Smolder hopped off her rock and put a hand on Ember’s arm. “You’ll do fine, Ember. You’re the Dragon Lord, you’ve got this. And if you don’t, you could always give the Bloodstone Scepter back to that purple kid, he seemed to have a good head on his shoulders.”

“Yeah, one that most Dragons would’ve loved to chomp off the first chance they got,” Ember remarked. “Thanks for the pep talk, kid, but that doesn’t make this day any better. Ugh, politics...let me tell you something, being a Dragon Lord isn’t all it’s cracked up to be. I’ve only ruled for just under a year and I can’t wrap my head around how my dad handled the job for over a thousand.”

Smolder shrugged. “Probably one of the reasons why he didn’t want you to compete for the job.”

Ember snorted. “Are you saying I don’t have the patience for this sort of thing?”

“You said it, not me.”

Ember reached over and patted Smolder’s head. “Well now, look at Little Miss Snark over here. Say, do you have any of those sapphires left, I could use a pick-me-up.”

The two of them soon relaxed and began sharing the bowl of sapphires as they watched the city below them. All was quiet on the southern front today, as usual. Smolder said she had heard some muffled echoes of voices over the air earlier around eight-thirty or nine o’clock, but that she couldn’t make out the words. Whatever it was, it had made the warriors on the walls excited for a moment, and then quiet again. Still, nothing really changed besides that.

Eventually, after a few more quiet minutes, the tell-tale sounds of wing beats drew Ember’s attention above her, where a short, stubby white Dragon armored in steel plate hovered. He seemed to be an older Dragon, judging by the faded color of his scales, but he was hale and alert all the same, as well as probably one of the few Dragons still alive that remembered how Dragons used to be: honorable and mighty.

“Dragon Lord Ember, chariots spotted flying in from the west,” he reported in a grungy voice.

Ember smirked and raised her half-empty coffee mug towards him. “Cheers, Zolmer. Let them pass, they’re friends.”

The messenger, Zolmer, chuckled. “There was a time when Dragons and Ponies could never be friends, and when the very word wasn’t even in our vocabulary.”

“Times change, old-timer,” Ember replied, draining the last of her mug and taking three more sapphires for later. She then ducked back inside the cave for a moment, and then returned bearing the Bloodstone Scepter. She bumped fists with Smolder and winked. “Thanks for the vote of confidence, kid, and for the snack. I’ll see ya ‘round.”

Smolder waved back at her and snickered. “Good luck, Ember! Knock ‘em dead!”

Ember grinned and flapped her wings until she was airborne, following Zolmer up the cliff until they reached the summit, where a small host of armored Dragons lay waiting for her. Some of them were still waking up while most were watching the approaching chariots warily. Ember stole a glance towards the west and crossed her arms. She counted eight chariots in total, each pulled by two Pegasi, although one seemed like it was being pulled by two Thestrals instead. Each chariot had several Ponies in it, almost all of them guards save for two.

Princess Celestia and the ever well-dressed Blueblood, riding the largest chariot of the group.

Ember smirked, even as the chariots landed and their passengers dismounted. From the Thestral-driven chariot stepped another, scarlet-furred and silver-maned rather than the usual black or grey, and having a much sturdier build and more gruff-faced countenance than his companions. She liked this guy already.

Celestia, Blueblood, and the red Thestral approached the Dragon delegation alone, letting the rest of their guards get some rest from flying. When they were close enough, Celestia dipped her head towards Ember, and Blueblood and the Thestral both stopped, watching her with piercing gazes.

“Dragon Lord Ember, it’s a pleasure to meet yet again,” Celestia spoke, her voice gentle on the wind.

Ember nodded. “You too, Celestia. Sorry if I had to interrupt anything important, but this couldn’t wait.”

“Oh believe me, I wouldn’t have waited either if I were you,” Celestia reassured her with a wave of her hoof. She then motioned to her nephew and the Thestral officer with a wing. “This is my nephew, Prince Blueblood, Duke of Canterlot and my chief diplomat. And this is Captain Stargazer, captain of the Lunar Guard.”

“It’s an honor, Dragon Lord Ember,” Blueblood said, bowing his head with a warm smile.

Captain Stargazer saluted with a hoof, and bared his fangs in a sly smirk. “Good day, Dragon Lord. My Lady sends her greetings, and wishes that she could join us, but she has sent me in her stead while she rules Canterlot in her sister’s absence.”

Ember nodded to both of them. “Good to see you both. Now that some people with actual brains have arrived, we might actually get some progress done around here.” She motioned over to the city with a claw. “Especially with them.”

Celestia, Blueblood, and Stargazer all turned and gazed at the city with curious eyes (although Stargazer’s were colder). Blueblood reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a small spyglass, extending it and looking through it at the city below. “My word...” he spoke after a moment in awe. “That is an impressive display, albeit somewhat lessened by the ruined aspect of some of the buildings. Still, they seem to be rebuilding, so I’ll give them that.”

Stargazer rolled his eyes. “Can’t you indulge in your hobby some other time, sir?” he muttered.

“Oh, let me be, captain,” Blueblood chortled, collapsing the spyglass and storing it in his coat once more. “No sketching today, just a cursory glance.”

Ember raised an eyebrow, and Celestia giggled. “Gentlecolts, we should get underway,” the Princess said after a moment. “I’m sure Starlight and her friends are waiting for us.”

“Your student’s down there?” Ember asked.

Celestia shook her head. “No, Twilight is away on business, according to her last letter. She sent her own student, Starlight Glimmer, in her stead.”

Ember scratched the top of her head. “Yeesh, you Ponies sure like similar names. Twilight, Starlight, Stargazer...what is it with you guys and the night sky?”

“I believe it was some Ponies’ means of honoring my sister,” Celestia replied, looking at the Dragon Lord with a straight face. “They started it four hundred years ago, as a belated apology.”

Despite her calm expression, Ember could see in Celestia’s eyes that she had stumbled upon a painful memory, so she dropped the subject and turned her focus back to the city. “Well, ahem, my delegation’s ready. Is yours?”

Blueblood nodded and glanced at his aunt. “Yes, I do believe the good stallions have had enough time to rest their wings. Shall we, Princess?” He held out a hoof to her, a twinkle in his eye.

Celestia smiled and grasped his hoof with one of her own, walking by his side as he led her back to the chariots. “Yes, I think we’ve held this off long enough,” she answered.

Ember faced her Dragons and raised the Bloodstone Scepter, bellowing, “You heard the Princess, get off your fat, lazy behinds and MOVE! In the air, now!”

Even before the first Pony chariot could make it off the ground, the Dragons were already airborne and ready for anything, the fear of their Dragon Lord fresh in their minds. For the Ponies, it was a little excessive, but for Dragons, it was a Tuesday with Ember.

(Warfang, outer walls, tree line)

Mouser wasn’t a large Earth Pony, but what he lacked in size he made up for in stealth and hearing. It was both a blessing and a curse for him, because while it meant he couldn’t be a Hussar like he had always dreamed, he could still do important work for them. The curse part usually came into play with whatever mission he was assigned, however. Most of the times it was easy or relatively harmless but annoying, but sometimes, he would be given a mission where all he wanted to do was throttle somepony.

This was one of those times, and the “somepony” in this case was himself, given that he had made the dumb decision to accept this mission in the first place.

He crouched low to the ground, his green and brown-spotted fur hiding well in the underbrush as he peered over a bush at the walls of the Dragon city, a pen and notepad in his hooves. He had heard the entire speech given by these “Guardians”, and had transcribed almost all of it word for word, to be analyzed later by the big wigs in Trotsylvania. Then came the moment when a Pony started speaking, and he nearly dropped his pen in shock. Luckily, he got over it and did his job, writing down all the words she said, as well as those that came from her friends.

It was exactly as Captain Rippler had predicted: the Equestrian Ponies were now in contact with these new Dragons, and soon, the rest of the world would follow, starting with the Dragons of the Eastern Lair. Things were moving quickly, and so, Mouser had to be quicker.

After writing down the last few words of the speech and taking one last glance over the walls to make sure he hadn’t been spotted, he set aside his notepad and lifted up his two front hooves to his mouth, and made a shrill, warbling chirp that sounded like a mix between a blue jay and a crow. A similar call answered him a few moments later, and he grinned. His fellow spotter was still around. He backed further into the forest and walked a few dozen meters to the west, where a muted grey Pegasus mare in a leather jerkin lay waiting behind a mossy boulder.

He handed the filled-out notepad to the Pegasus. “Take this to Captain Rippler in Trotsylvania, and for Faust’s sake, don’t drop it on the way there. It’s a treasure trove of information.”

“What should I tell him when I get there?” she asked, stuffing the notepad into her saddlebags.

“Tell him that Equestria’s made their move, and that he needs to get his sorry butt over here now, or the Colonies might have a major problem on hoof.”

Chapter 7: Wondering and Wandering

(The Farasian Sea)

After arriving in Hakoda (and explaining to a somewhat traumatized Thorax that he wasn’t, in fact, missing any vital organs from the warp gate trip from Appleoosa), Twilight decided that it would be best for everyone to stay the night in the Zebra city and stock up on supplies before they continued on their trip. While Twilight booked passage on a small fishing boat to take them to the mainland, Rarity found a cozy hotel for them to spend the night in, and Applejack, Thorax, and Spike visited the market to buy any last-minute supplies they might need.

Hakoda itself was one of the two major cities within the small Zebra nation of Farasi, and while it didn’t boast an enormous ziggurat like Zebrat, the capital, it made up for it in being Farasi’s chief exporter of fish, seaweed, and various spices and herbs for potion makers and chefs across the world. Twilight was also ecstatic to hear that Hakoda held one of the largest collections of ancient Farasian artifacts and scrolls, carefully preserved throughout the ages. She visibly teared up when she realized she’d have to wait before she could see them, but remembered why she had come to the city in the first place.

It was a breathtaking experience for all those involved. For the Ponyville residents, it was like stepping into a whole new world, with a fresh culture and new ways of living life. Rarity practically drooled over the prospects of bringing Zebra fashion to Ponyville, and Applejack was tickled pink to learn that Zebras loved the Apple Family Cider, particularly from the Ponyville orchards.

They tried to keep a low profile, but once the Zebras learned that Princess Twilight Sparkle and some of her friends had arrived, the whole city was soon demanding to see them. Many of the merchants thanked Twilight for sending a team of her Dusk Watchers to help with their bandit problem, although they did inform her that they would’ve preferred it if the desert didn’t get any more craters. Twilight wasn’t exactly sure what they meant, but she smiled and nodded all the same.

Finally, after fighting off a horde of fans, Twilight and her friends made it to the hotel and promptly went to sleep without anymore fuss. The city quieted down after that and the Zebras went their way, leaving the poor Ponies alone. Tomorrow came with the cry of a rooster, and the five of them packed up their gear, bid farewell to the city, boarded their boat, and sailed out of the harbor at the crack of dawn.

It was a calm, misty morning, with bulbous, grey clouds on the horizon. The lands to the west of Equestria were always stormy this time of year, being uncontrolled by the Pegasi, so Rarity made sure to pack raincoats for everyone. The little wooden boat, the Minnow, bobbed up and down on the waves as it slowly made its merry way to the western mainland, where Thorax felt sure he was being led to. The captain of the boat, a grizzled, somewhat chubby Pony by the name of Gill Skipper, paid his passengers little heed as he whistled a tune and set their course. Where they were going was none of his business, but the Princess had paid him a pretty sum, so he was perfectly fine with not fishing for a day or so.

After a few hours of sailing, the shores of Farasi eventually disappeared in the mist, and Thorax took that moment to go below into the cabin, leaving Rarity and Applejack to act as volunteer crew for the captain (who was telling Rarity a story of how he once caught a “twenty-five-pounder”, much to her chagrin), Spike to be the one who made breakfast for everyone, and Twilight with nothing to really do. After a short while of contemplation, she soon joined Thorax below deck, shaking off the water droplets that had stuck to her fur.

She found him sitting on a cramped bench, still in his Appleoosan disguise and sipping at a cup of water, looking oddly melancholic. When he noticed her, his eyes brightened slightly and he waved her forward. “Hey Twilight.”

“Hey,” she replied with a smile, sitting down in a chair opposite of him. “Not much to do up there besides stare at the waves and watch Rarity slowly descend into madness, so I thought I’d join you down here.”

He shrugged in response. “Not much to do down here either.”

“Yeah, but you’re here, which means we can talk.”

Thorax took another sip and then set down his cup. “What about?”

“In your letter, you mentioned an ‘Emperor Tarsus’,” said Twilight. “What can you tell me about him?”

He sighed, leaning back in the bench and closing his eyes as he recalled the message that the Changeling Emperor had imparted to him. “Honestly...not much,” he replied at last. “I remember his voice, but that’s about it. He sounded...young, probably even just a few years older than me at most, and yet he had this way with words and the way he spoke just made you want to bow in reverence, or even fear...”

“Fear?”

“Well, maybe not fear...I don’t know, something,” Thorax murmured. “All I know is that he scared me, and yet he wasn’t exactly trying to be scary, you know? More like he was giving me an order I couldn’t refuse, and he knew that I knew it.”

“But surely as a king you’d--”

Thorax shook his head. “No, not even that could stop him. Once his messengers made contact with my Hive, there was no stopping the Emperor’s words from being heard.”

“What did it feel like?” she asked, leaning forward slightly as a twinkle of learning appeared in her eye. Behind her, a notebook flashed into existence with a quill next to it. “Hearing the Emperor, that is.”

“Well, like I said, scary, but also...” He paused, searching for the words. “As if...as if something that had been buried in each of us was suddenly brought up to the surface. An instinct we never knew we had was suddenly found. We all just knew that we had to obey him.”

Twilight frowned and raised her head from her notebook. “That doesn’t seem fair. You’re an individual like everypo...everyone else, and you shouldn’t have to be forced to obey someone if you don’t want to.”

Thorax shook his head a second time. “That’s not how it works; no one’s being coerced or forced into doing anything. But think of it: a Hive gravitates around its leader, like bee drones and a queen bee. The Changeling drones are the same way, and I guess it’s the same for all the Hives. Only each Hive acts as its own singular entity, gravitating around the Emperor. We all still act in our own interests, but if he speaks, we listen.”

“Fascinating...”

Thorax hummed. “Aaaand, that’s pretty much all I can say about him, really. I only just learned about all this yesterday, and half of it is just guesswork.”

Twilight’s ears drooped. “Oh. That’s...disappointing.”

“I’m sorry,” Thorax said with a grimace.

“No, don’t be,” Twilight replied, setting aside her notes. “It’s like you said, you just learned about this yourself, it doesn’t make much sense to ask you about all this now. I should’ve just waited until later.”

He shrugged. “You’re curious, and so am I.”

“Yeah...” Twilight nodded, her voice drifting off. “Well, um, how about a slight topic change, then? How’s the Hive doing?”

“Oh, well, you know, it’s okay,” Thorax replied, shifting in his seat. “Everyone’s content, plenty of love to go around now, all that good stuff. We just started making the place look nicer by putting plants around, and we’re starting repairs to the throne room.” He put a hoof to his chin. “Oh, and Captain Shelly, the Changeling in charge of patrol when Pha...when the general isn’t around, she’s been a great help. She’s kinda like my secretary and advisor, until someone else can fill in for her.”

“And how are you doing?”

Thorax raised an eyebrow. “Excuse me?”

“How do you feel as king?” Twilight asked, raising a hoof. “Or even just in general.”

He shrank slightly in his seat, and his ears twitched. “I’m good, I guess. It’s tough leading them, but it’s not like I can’t do it. Yeah, I feel pretty good about it.”

“You don’t sound very confident.”

Thorax sighed and looked up at her. “Is it that obvious?”

“Well, let’s just say you sound like me when I first became a Princess,” Twilight said. “What’s wrong, Thorax? Do you want to talk about it?”

Muttering under his breath, he raised a hoof and rubbed the bridge of his snout. “I’m just...I really don’t think I’m the right Changeling for this job. For as long as I can remember, we only had one leader of our Hive, and she...well, you know how she was like. Ruthless, selfish, power-hungry, and brutal; but she was also efficient and experienced. She knew how to run a Hive, how to lead others, and how to survive. We may not have been happy under her rule, but we were alive, and her leadership kept us going for hundreds of years.” He let out a sardonic laugh. “And then there’s me...young, hopelessly shy, never lifted a hoof to lead others in his life, clumsy but well-meaning, and not traditional in the slightest.”

Twilight said nothing and simply stared at him with a contemplative look, prompting him to continue, “I’m just not cut out for this, Twilight,” Thorax murmured, letting his hoof fall from his face as he looked down to the deck. “They try to hide it under their smiles, but I don’t think that the Changelings are very happy with me being their leader. When I was just a nymph, I was always smaller, more afraid, less aggressive, quieter, and nowhere near skilled enough in infiltration. Others had to pick up the slack for me, and now I’m the one leading them all. There are so many better candidates for the job, and yet I was chosen. Why?”

“I know exactly how you feel,” Twilight said, exhaling slowly. “When I ascended into Alicornhood and Celestia gave me my title as Princess of Friendship, I had no idea what I was getting into. I couldn’t even fly very well for my first few months, and I knew I still had a lot to learn about friendship, much less teach other Ponies how to be friends. Back then, I was worried that I wasn’t ready, and even now, I still wonder if I ever will be, or if I’m worthy of the title.”

Thorax snorted in bemusement. “But you’re Celestia’s protégé, and before ascending, you were one of the most powerful Unicorns in Equestria. You have a wealth of knowledge at your hooves, you have your own castle, you have so many friends everywhere, you have the ear of Celestia herself, and your entire family has been blessed to be in the court of royalty. You take to the job like Changelings take to love. How could you not be worthy?”

She giggled, smiling. “You might think that, but you’re only seeing one side of things. When the public thinks of me, they think of this powerful Princess who defeated Lord Tirek and stopped Chrysalis’s first invasion, and who has a small army of Ponies who travel the world to help all those in need, even if it’s something small and insignificant. They see a Princess who’s a master at magic and the paragon of friendship, and who can do no wrong.” Her smile shifted into a mischievous smirk. “But you wanna know what my friends see? They see this crazy, panicking mare who fusses over the smallest details, nerds out over books, and acts like a complete goofball and dork whenever her plans fall through. Celestia, Luna, and Cadance all rule over kingdoms, I rule over a concept. And not only that, it’s a concept that I repeatedly fail at and keep learning about. And yet despite all that, Celestia still trusted me with my title, so I won’t break that trust or let her down.”

“Then how do you do it?” Thorax begged her. “Please, tell me.”

“I could tell you all I know about leading a nation or a kingdom, or all the books I’ve read on the subject, but that’s not what you want or need to hear,” Twilight replied. She leaned forward and put a hoof on his shoulder, meeting his pleading gaze with a smile. “In all honesty, I make it up as I go every day. Whatever works, I stick with, and whatever doesn’t, I salvage. In the few years that I’ve been a Princess, I’ve made a lot of mistakes, and some of them have almost even ruined some friendships. But with these mistakes, I admit that I’m wrong, and I take responsibility for them so that I can learn from them for the future. Being a leader isn’t being perfect all the time, it’s knowing how to own up to your mistakes and still have the courage to guide and encourage others.”

She let her hoof slide off his shoulder, and stood up from her chair. “You might lack the experience right now, Thorax, but that will come in time. You’ve only been a leader for a week or so, and nobody’s going to blame you if you make mistakes, so you shouldn’t blame yourself either or put yourself down. You’ll grow into the role, and when you do, you’ll be a great leader. You have the heart and the courage to lead your Hive, and all the rest can be learned in time. Even Chrysalis had to start somewhere.”

A ringing bell sounded above, not urgently, signaling the call for breakfast. Twilight sent Thorax one last smile and put on her jacket again, trotting up the stairs and exiting the cabin. Thorax watched her leave and drained the last of the water in his cup, pondering her words. He still wasn’t entirely convinced, but something in her voice and her conviction and confidence in him made him feel a little less burdened by it all. At the very least, he wasn’t as bothered about it.

Feeling lighter, he leaned back and breathed in the salty air of the sea, and smiled.

(Western Equestria, shoreline near the Wandering Woods, the next day)

The day had passed quickly without much trouble, as did the night. The breeze that had given them a lot of speed in the morning had died down in the afternoon, slowing them to a crawl. The dark sky was lit with a canvas of stars by the time the Minnow reached the mainland, weighing anchor several dozen meters away from the shoreline to avoid running aground against the sharp rocks. Although it vexed the five passengers to no end, they decided to spend the night on the Minnow rather than try to venture out at night. Thankfully, Gill Skipper was more than willing to accommodate them, and took first watch as the five of them dozed off.

Finally, when they had all awoken bright and early the next morning, they packed up their supplies and thanked Gill Skipper for his services, before Twilight teleported all of them to the shore. They waved goodbye to the old sailor as he turned his boat around and sailed back to Hakoda, before looking around their surroundings to take stock of where they were.

The stony beach they were on was mostly barren and grey, save for a few broken pieces of driftwood, stripped of their bark and bleached white from the sun. The skies above them were dark with rain clouds, and they could hear the rumble of thunder from far away. Behind them lay a tall, sloping cliff that led off towards the north, with a dark evergreen forest crowning its edges. At first they couldn’t see a way up, until Twilight reminded everyone that she could just teleport them up there.

What caught their attention the most, however, was the enormous, foreboding mountain far to the north, visible even through the mist and the dim light. Thorax’s ears twitched whenever he looked at it, and he felt as if he was being pulled towards it. Whatever it was, it was their final destination.

As she and Applejack loaded their saddlebags onto their backs, Rarity looked up to the sky and scowled at the dark layer of cumulonimbus clouds heading their way. “Eugh...a storm. We certainly arrived at a most inopportune time for traveling.”

“Wouldn’t have made a difference when we arrived,” Applejack grunted. “Them there clouds woulda come anyway.”

“She’s right,” Twilight spoke up as she, Spike, and Thorax approached them. “The Western Reaches are outside of Equestria, and are thus not under the same weather regulation like Equestria is. Cloudsdale is simply too far away for their weather teams to reach us here.”

“What about the local towns?” Rarity asked.

Twilight shook her head. “Sire’s Hollow is the closest Equestrian town that isn’t blocked off by the Jackalope Slopes, and their weather team isn’t nearly enough to cover the entirety of the Western Reaches. And Farasi doesn’t have weather teams at all.”

Rarity’s face screwed up. “How can they live that way? How can they settle for such...primitiveness?”

“That’s the world,” Thorax replied, finally dropping his disguise and stretching his wings. “Ooo, that feels good...but yeah, the world isn’t exactly a paradise like Equestria. Out here, the weather is uncontrolled, the wilderness is wilder, and the monsters are bigger.”

“M-Monsters?” Spike gulped.

Thorax nodded gravely. “Chrysalis made sure that we all knew about them before we ever went anywhere outside of Equestria. Hidebehinds, werewolves, soul-snappers, tunnelwyrms, thaum wisps, even dire wolves and bloodhunters, just to name a few.”

“Goodness, those sound positively ghastly...” Rarity shuddered.

“Don’t think Ah’ve ever even heard of some of those,” Applejack added with a raise eyebrow.

“And thank Faust you haven’t,” Twilight replied, instinctively pulling Spike a little closer to her. “Princess Celestia told me about some of them when I was still studying under her. Bloodhunters, thaum wisps, and hidebehinds used to haunt Equestria, before she and the Solar Guard drove them all out. Hydras, chimeras, and timberwolves were nothing compared to the threats just those three monsters posed to Ponykind, thaum wisps especially.” A cold shiver ran down her spine, and she grimaced. “Imagine Tirek, but smaller-scale, and you can’t ever get the magic back.”

Rarity blanched, and her eyes widened in horror.

“Yeeeeah, let us know if we ever run into one of those things,” Spike said, rubbing the side of his head as he looked at the cliff and forest with a nervous gaze.

“We should be fine, as long as we stick together and keep our eyes peeled,” said Thorax. He then pointed to the mountain in the distance. “Now, I think that’s our destination, and if we start now we might be able to make it there by nightfall.”

“How can you be sure it’s where we need to go?” Rarity asked, as the group gathered around Twilight.

“Instinct,” Thorax replied, just as Twilight’s horn lit up and they vanished from the beach in a flash of light, reappearing at the top of the cliff.

Applejack shook off the effects of the teleportation and rubbed her head. “Well, if’n ya think we’re on the right track, then that’s good enough for me.”

“I just hope we can make it there before the storm as well,” Rarity said, throwing a scarf around her neck as she joined the others in walking towards the forest.

(Wandering Woods, a few hours later)

They did not, in fact, reach the Spire before the storm set in, much to Rarity’s consternation and Applejack’s eternal amusement.

After only a few hours of traversing the cold, rocky landscape, the five of them soon became drenched in heavy rain, and so ran for the only cover they could find in the Wandering Woods. There they sat for another miserable hour, watching from their spot under a large blue spruce tree as the rain continued to pour down. The storm didn’t seem to be going away any time soon, judging by the increase in rain (which surprised Applejack, who could’ve sworn that there was enough rain to flood half of Sweet Apple Acres and still have leftover for Ponyville).

Eventually, the group ‘s boredom reached an all-time high, so it was decided that should play a game to pass the time. There was a few debates over which one they should do, but given their rather limited options, they eventually settled on Truth or Dare (much to Spike’s eternal shame). Thorax had never played it before, so the mares explained the rules to him. Thinking it wasn’t anything to be ashamed about, he volunteered to go first.

One dare later, both he and Spike were blushing madly, Rarity was on her back laughing her butt off, Twilight was hiding her face, and Applejack was rolling her eyes skyward and whispering a silent prayer for strength. It was promptly decided by all those involved (including Rarity, who Applejack held down with a hoof) that Thorax’s first dare would never be spoken of again, and from that point on, only the mares participated in the game, while Spike and Thorax simply watched.

“Alright, your turn, Applejack,” Twilight said. “Truth or dare?”

“Truth,” the farmer replied.

“What do you think you would be if you weren’t a farmpony?” Twilight asked.

Applejack didn’t even blink. “Accountant.”

Spike choked on the granola bar he was chewing on and stared at her incredulously after he coughed out the offending piece. “Really?”

Applejack shrugged. “It’s what Aunt and Uncle Orange were teachin’ me to be when Ah was livin’ with ‘em in Manehattan, as well as all that highfalutin stuff. If it wasn’t for the Rainboom, Ah woulda stayed there.”

“What a sight that would’ve been to see,” Rarity commented. “Well then, I suppose it’s my turn, and I’m feeling rather daring right now.”

“Alright, Rarity,” Twilight smirked, pointing to her. “I dare you to tell us which Princess is your favorite.”

Applejack and Spike groaned in unison. “Not this again, Twilight!” Spike exclaimed.

“What’s wrong?” Thorax asked.

“Equestria has four Princesses, and every couple of years, a survey goes out to see which one is the most popular among Ponies,” the little Dragon explained.

“An’ Twilight here,” Applejack muttered, pointing to her. “Has been tryin’ to figure out who Rarity keeps votin’ for every year.”

Thorax raised an eyebrow. “Why’s it important to know?”

“Because every time I ask she always has something else to do, someplace else to be, or somepony else to meet!” Twilight cried out. “But you can’t escape this time! I’ve got you fair and square!”

Rarity sighed. “You’re never going to let this go, are you?”

“NOPE!”

“Fine, then I’ll say it,” Rarity grumbled. “It’s Celestia, she’s my favorite Princess in the world. There, are you happy now?”

“I KNEW IT!” Twilight shouted, bouncing in glee and holding out a hoof to Spike. “Pay up, Spike!”

“Yeesh, she wins her first bet and she acts like she won the lottery...” Spike muttered, digging in his backpack and pulling out five bits, tossing them towards Twilight one at a time.

Rarity sent them both a deadpan look. “Seriously, darling?”

“What, don’t act so surprised,” Twilight defended herself as she stored the bits away in her saddlebags. “I’ve long suspected she was your favorite, this just confirmed it, that’s all. Don’t worry, I Pinkie Promise not to say anything.”

Rarity blushed and scratched the back of her head. “It’s not like it was a secret in the first place...”

Applejack smirked. “She’s right, most of Ponyville knew about it, we just never told ya.”

Twilight frowned. “Why not?”

“I was afraid that telling you the truth would hurt you,” Rarity admitted, looking away shamefully. “I know, it’s a silly thing, but your friendship means a lot to me, Twilight.”

“Oh Rarity, you could never hurt my feelings over something like this,” Twilight replied, smiling at her. “You’re right, it’s just a silly poll, and everypony has their own favorites. I was just curious, since you kept hiding it for no reason, that’s all.”

“I suppose I have been stressing out over nothing, then,” Rarity said, smiling back. “You’re not mad?”

“Nah, of course not,” Twilight giggled. “Besides, Celestia’s my favorite Princess too.”

As Rarity and Twilight hugged, Thorax leaned down and whispered to Spike, “What did I just see?”

“A very minor friendship problem being solved, I think,” Spike replied with a shrug. “Welcome to my life.”

After the hug ended, Rarity straightened herself and said, “Well, ahem, I believe it’s your turn now, Twilight.”

“Hm? Oh, right, the game,” Twilight said. “Ummm...truth.”

“Are you interested in anypony romantically?” Rarity asked.

Twilight groaned and flopped onto her side, putting a hoof over her head. “This again? Really?”

“Hey, eye for an eye, you forced a secret out of me via a dare, now you must spill a secret in return,” Rarity declared, smirking. “As my father would say, ‘life’s fast, you’re too slow, it’s in the grain’.”

“What does that even mean?” Thorax pondered.

Rarity paused, and her smirk disappeared. “You know, I don’t really know, it’s just something he says. I guess it could mean a lot of things?”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “No, Rarity, I’m not interested in anypony right now.”

“Ah! There it is! ‘Right now’. Surely that means there’s hope for you yet!”

“Rarity, I swear to Faust...” Twilight started.

“Anyone hear that?” Applejack asked suddenly.

The other four paused and looked at her. Their ears swiveled around, listening for anything. The only sound they heard was the rain splashing against the ground and slamming against the rocks.

“I don’t hear anything,” Thorax said after a while. Nevertheless, his ears flicked, and his antlers began to itch.

“Exactly,” Applejack pointed out. “Earlier there were birds chirpin’ in the trees, but now there’s nothin’.”

“So?” said Spike.

“Soooo, the last time that happened to me, timberwolves came outta nowhere and dragged off mah ma and pa,” Applejack growled, standing up and taking an aggressive stance as she stared out from the branches. “Get ready to run, y’all.”

As Spike and the mares began to quickly pack up and prepare to run, the irritation at the base of Thorax’s antlers continued, and he rubbed his head in annoyance. Still the itch persisted, and he blinked, turning his head to the north. The wings on his back buzzed for a moment, and his eyes narrowed.

...Is it him?...

His eyes widened, and he took a step back.

“Thorax?” Twilight asked, turning to him.

...He’s near...

“No...” Thorax whispered, taking another step back. “Not again. Please...”

It has been a long time since an Equine has visited us.

And not just any Equine, but their King.

But where is their Queen, I wonder?

The voices began to come faster and clearer, and Thorax heard a ringing in his ears. He clutched his head and fell backwards, recoiling at the voices. They were monotone, imperious, and almost accusatory, and they were everywhere. Calling to him. Coercing him. Pulling him towards them.

Who are you?

Towards the Spire.

“Thorax!” Twilight cried as he fell, rushing to his side. Spike was at her side in an instant, looking worried.

“They’re here...they’re inside...” Thorax muttered, curling up. “Why won’t they leave me alone...?”

What are you?

’What are you?’

The Emperor is eager to meet you, King Thorax of the Equines.

He has many questions.

’What are you?’

He needs many answers.

“Thorax, what’s wrong?” Twilight asked, kneeling down next to him and putting a hoof on his shoulder. “Who are ‘they’?”

“Changelings...” Thorax hissed. “The Primordial Hive...they’re in my head! They won’t leave me alone!”

So many voices, all of them after him. Demanding. Commanding. They knew where he was, where they all were. They had always known. They were watching. Just like him...

What do you want?

Let go.

Just like him...

Let your mind join with ours.

We will not harm you, Thorax. You are one of us. A brother.

A son.

A King.

A Changeling.

Let go.

’Let go.’

Just like HIM!

“NO!!” Thorax screamed, startling Twilight. “Monster! Fág mé ar m’aonar! Get out, get out!”

Twilight’s eyes narrowed and she placed a gentle hoof on Thorax’s head, her hoof glowing with a magenta light and her eyes shining bright white. ”BE STILL,” she spoke softly, her voice low and echoing.

Thorax immediately relaxed, letting out a deep sigh and letting his hooves fall to his sides. His breathing slowed, but remained steady, and he no longer seemed panicked. Twilight lifted her hoof off his head and her eyes returned to normal, and she let out a small gasp. Rarity and Applejack hurried over to her and steadied her as she looked down at Thorax again.

“What...was that?” Spike asked after a moment’s silence.

“Earth Pony magic, mixed with a calming spell Celestia taught me, and a minor sleeping charm from Luna,” Twilight replied. “Whatever he’s going through, it’s in his mind. He should come to any moment.”

“The poor dear...” Rarity whispered, putting a hoof over her mouth. “What could’ve caused this to happen to him?”

“Monster...” Thorax stirred, cracking open one of his eyes and wincing. “Monster in the North...”

“Thorax, are you okay?” Twilight asked in worry, leaning over him. “Please, talk to us. You were freaking out, panicking over something or someone.”

Thorax blinked and looked at the trio of mares looking down at him in concern, before planting his elbows against the ground and sitting up slightly. “I’m...I’m alright. It was the Hivemind...the network of voices that connects all the Changelings in a Hive. I share one with all the Changelings in the Badlands Hive, no matter where I am. But, for some reason...”

He closed his eyes. Are you still there?

No voices answered him.

“...For some reason, I can hear voices from the Primordial Hive.”

“They were speaking to you?” Twilight asked, as she and Applejack helped him to his hooves.

“Yes, and...the words they were saying, they reminded me of...of...” His voice trailed off, and his gaze looked haunted.

“Thorax, buddy?” Spike asked quietly, putting a claw on his friend’s side. “Do you wanna talk about it?”

“More importantly, are you ready to tell us?” Twilight added.

Thorax looked at her, then at Spike, and then at Rarity and Applejack. In all their eyes he saw concern, reassurance, compassion, and understanding. But most importantly, he saw love. They were all his friends, and he was safe with them. There was no reason for him to be afraid, and yet...

’Are you sure?’

He lowered his head, and his breath hitched even as he shook his head and whispered, “No...”

Twilight, Applejack, and Rarity enveloped him in a hug, and Twilight murmured, “It’s okay, Thorax. You don’t have to tell us if you don’t want to. We understand.”

“No, you don’t...” Thorax whispered back, but he smiled anyway. “But thank you.”

Applejack’s ear flicked again, and she looked around as the hug ended. She could hear chirping in the distance. “Ah think the rain’s slowed down a bit, an’...the birds are back.”

“Were they ever gone, I wonder?” Rarity mused.

Thorax shook his head, and picked up his saddlebags. “They were, but it wasn’t a monster that chased them away. I think it was the Changelings.”

Twilight turned towards him. “You think they sensed the Hivemind? Or something else about them?”

Thorax nodded. “The Primordial Hive is close. It has to be in that mountain, I keep being pulled towards it. The animals around here must sense the ambient Changeling magic around them, since they returned only after the voices left my head.”

“Creepy...” Spike muttered.

“Natural,” Twilight corrected, pushing away the boughs of the tree and emerging out from underneath them. “Many animals have higher senses than we do, even when it comes to magic. They can see and hear things we can’t, even some colors.”

“Appreciate the science lesson, but we should get a move on, y’all,” Applejack interrupted. “Ah’d like to reach that mountain before nightfall or before the storm returns. Ah think we’re in the eye right now.”

“Before we do,” Twilight said, turning to Thorax. “Will you be okay? Do you need a little more rest first?”

“N-no, I’m good,” Thorax replied. “Still a little shaken, but that’s all. Applejack’s right, we should go.”

Twilight nodded slowly. “Alright, if you say so. Just let us know if you need a moment, okay?” At Thorax’s affirmation, she turned to the others. “Let’s go, and for Celestia’s sake, be careful and don’t slip on the rocks.”

(The Spire, a few hours later)

Twilight, Thorax, Spike, Rarity, and Applejack all blinked as they looked up the side of the Spire, none of them saying anything or moving. The sky above them was still cloudy, but the storm had passed them by, which they were thankful for. Still, the grey skies, whistling wind, and scattered, thorny trees did little to make the Spire look anything but ominous and imposing. It was even bigger than the Canterhorn where Canterlot lay, and was made up of a dark, almost black stone. From the looks of it, nobody had come to this spot in decades, or even centuries.

Finally, Spike gulped and turned his head away. “That’s very tall,” he said matter-of-factly, pointing up.

“Indeed,” Rarity agreed quietly, nodding. “So this is the infamous Spire. I had heard from rumor that it was imposing, but I didn’t think that it would be able to rival Mount Everhoof in scale.”

“And you’re sure the Hive is in there, somewhere?” Twilight asked Thorax.

“Yep,” he answered, popping the P. “This is where I’ve been led to, so there has to be an entrance somewhere. Come on, let’s start looking.” He stepped closer to the mountain and started looking around the cliff face for a doorway of some kind, or a cave.

“Uhh, beggin’ your pardon, Thorax, but Spike’s right, this here’s a veeery tall pile of rocks,” Applejack said. “Ah’d say that if we started lookin’ for a tiny little entrance in this whole thing on our own, we’d be finished in, oh Ah dunno, a couple centuries?”

“Actually,” Twilight said, pressing a hoof against her chest and grinning. “If we accurately measure the height, width, and depth of the mountain, then calculate the total surface area, and then account for minor discrepancies and inaccuracies, and then cut the mountain up into an equal amount of sectors for its area, and then search one or two sectors per day, we’d probably be able to cut that time down to a couple decades at most.”

Applejack, Rarity, and Spike sent her the most deadpan looks they could manage, and Applejack blew a stray hair away from her face. “That’s...great, Twi...” she muttered.

“I’ll be in my late forties, and my mane will turn grey,” Rarity pondered aloud.

“My earthworms will be dead and buried, and my comics sold to the highest bidder,” Spike added morosely. “My poor, poor comics...”

“Are you three done?” Twilight asked with a glare.

Thorax sniffed, and his antlers lit up in a cyan glow as he sent a low-level wave of magic brushing past the cliff. The stone reacted to his magic, and his eyebrows shot up.

“Yeah,” Applejack replied. “But mah point still stands, there ain’t no way we can find the--”

“Guys...” Thorax suddenly warned, backing away from the Spire. “I don’t think the Hive is in the Spire.”

“Wait, so we came here for nothing?” Rarity asked.

Thorax shook his head, still backing away even as he stared at the Spire in shock. “No...I think the Spire IS the Primordial Hive...”

As soon as the words left his mouth, ten yellow flashes blinded them all and caused them to wince and back away. Before anyone could do or say anything, several loud clicks were heard, as well as the tell-tale sound of ringing metal. When their eyes opened, several of the rocks and bushes near them were missing, replaced by tall, well-armed Hornet creatures, each one bearing a sword or crossbow, which they pointed at the group.

Applejack blinked away her blindness and squinted at the newcomers, her jaw dropping. Rarity let out a short gasp, and Spike quickly put himself in front of her as the Hornets advanced. Thorax narrowed his eyes and stepped forward, only to stop when two of the Hornets pointed their weapons at him. Twilight had a look of sheer wonder plastered on her face, and like Applejack, her jaw hit the floor.

“State your business here,” one of the Hornets huffed. “Who are you people?”

“You’re Changelings!” Twilight suddenly cried, clapping her front hooves together. “You match the description Thorax gave me in his letter! With yellow transformation flames instead of green. And you’re bipedal too! Eeeek, this is too much! What kind of transformations can you do? Where did you come from? Are there other types of Changelings? How long have you been around? Is there a correlation between transformation fire and the type of Changeling you are? GAH! I have soooo many questions!” With each question, she moved a little closer to them, until she was practically snout-to-snout with the leader.

The Hornets all stared at her, and sent puzzled looks at each other (while the one closest to her slowly pushed her back with one of his hooves). They promptly ignored her and instead looked at Thorax, a questioning look in their eyes.

Thorax stepped forward, shaking his head at Twilight. Clearing his throat, he said, “I’m Thorax, King of the Badlands Hive. I was summoned to the Primordial Hive by Emperor Tarsus.”

“A likely story,” one of the female Hornets muttered. “We haven’t had an Equine show up on our doorstep in almost a thousand years. This has to be a trick.”

“Shut up, Tess,” another Hornet hissed. “Remember the change in orders? That’s the new King on the block.”

The leader of the Hornets stepped forward, lowering his sword slightly. “If you are who you say, then you should still remember the message given to you by the Emperor. Didn’t he tell you that you were to come alone?”

Thorax shrugged. “He said that no other Changeling should come with me, and none did. All four of my friends here are from Equestria, and they volunteered to join me on my trip here. This is Princess Twilight Sparkle of Ponyville and her Dragon assistant Spike, and her friends Applejack and Rarity, also from Ponyville.”

One of the Hornets blanched. “An Equestrian Princess? They know of the Primordial Hive?!”

“We’ve been discovered!” another cried out. “We’re all dead!”

“Quiet, all of you!” the leader Hornet barked at them, before narrowing his eyes angrily at Thorax. “You should know, King Thorax, that bringing any outsiders to the Spire is a capital offence under Changeling Military Code, Rule Six, paragraph Thirty-Seven, subsection D, punishable by--”

“I’m gonna stop you right there,” Thorax interrupted tersely. “I don’t care what punishment it is, you’re not gonna harm my friends. They already know about the Primordial Hive, and they’ve made the trip here with me, and they’re not here to cause any trouble or harm anyone, you have my word. I’m not about to step one hoof inside the Hive unless you give me some assurances that they won’t be harmed.”

“Thorax, it’s okay, we’ll be fine out--” Twilight started.

Thorax held up a hoof. “No Twilight, I’m not going to leave you guys out here. I brought you here, so you’ll be coming inside with me.”

“King or not, sir, we can’t allow that,” the Hornet leader said, holding up his sword again and pointing it at Rarity, who winced. “If death is not an option, then they must submit to a memory wipe, and then be sent back to the nearest town.”

“M-memory wipe?” Spike gulped.

“Awww, hay no!” Applejack snorted, stamping against the ground. “Ah ain’t gonna let ya fools touch mah head!”

“No!” Thorax growled, stepping forward and charging his antlers with magic slightly. “No memory wipes, no sending them back, and no harming them of any kind. As a Changeling King, I order you to let them in.”

“Sorry sir, but you can’t order us to do anything,” the Hornet said with a shake of his head. “Until the Equines are once again recognized by the other members of the Council of Seven, you are all outcasts and rogues. You have no say anywhere in anything.”

“There has to be something, darn it!” Thorax cried. “Twilight and her friends wouldn’t dream of hurting anyone here or bringing harm to the Hive! You must see that.”

“We don’t know them,” the Hornet leader fired back. “And orders are orders, sir.”

Thorax bristled. “In that case, I...I refuse!”

The Hornet raised an eyebrow. “Excuse me, sir?”

“You heard me, I refuse the Emperor’s call!” Thorax said again, but even as he said the words, worry crept into his voice. Suddenly he felt a lot of pressure in his head, and he felt as if millions of eyes were all transfixed on him, watching him and waiting to see what he would do.

“No Changeling can refuse the Emperor’s summons,” the Hornet warned him, and he swiveled his sword towards Thorax. “You will come with us.”

“Make me, you...you...thug!” Thorax said, glaring. The pressure in the back of his mind increased, and he began to hear the ringing in his ears again. This was wrong. No Changeling had ever refused, or even could refuse. It was instinct. It was the order of things.

And yet, he ignored it all. A line had to be drawn somewhere, and he drew it here.

“Thorax,” Twilight said, standing next to him. “You don’t have to do this. Think of your Hive; if you refuse the Emperor’s call, you’ll be exiled, and your Hive will never have their place in Changeling society again. We’re not worth that, not over something like this.”

“You are worth it,” Thorax whispered, looking at her. The pressure in his head increased even more, and he struggled to keep his eyes open. “Each and every one of my friends is worth it. You, Spike, Rarity, Applejack, and all the rest have been more of a family to me than my own family, and I wouldn’t be standing here without you. Even for something as insignificant as this, you’re worth it. The Emperor should be grateful, if anything. Without you and Starlight, the Badlands Hive would still be under Chrysalis’s control. To have you shoved to the side and treated as irrelevant, it’s...it’s an insult!” He sucked in a breath and glared at the Hornets. “So tell your Emperor that if my friends...my family can’t be allowed inside the Hive, then he can kiss the Badlands Hive goodbye. I’ve been an outcast all my life, I’ll survive the rest of it.”

Silence fell upon everyone nearby. The Hornet Changelings looked aghast at Thorax’s words, and glanced among themselves in worry, wondering what they should do next. Twilight, meanwhile, looked at Thorax with a proud, shimmering gaze, and she, Applejack, and Rarity all smiled up at him. Spike gave a thumbs-up and smirked.

Thorax, on the other hoof, stood tall and kept up an outward appearance of calm. On the inside, however, he felt as if his mind would explode. The entire Primordial Hivemind was listening in on the debate, and many of them had reacted with outrage at his words, trying in vain to break into his mind to make him reconsider. Others, however, almost seemed ashamed, and turned away from him, letting the pressure in his mind relax just slightly.

And then one of the Hornets began to laugh. Everyone turned towards him, watching as he buzzed his wings and floated into the air, letting his sword drop to his side. He opened his eyes, revealing glowing white orbs, and he grinned at Thorax. And then he opened his mouth and a voice emerged, but it wasn’t his own, nor were his lips moving.

Well, well, well...you must be King Thorax, Chrysalis’s usurper.

Thorax’s eyes widened, and before he realized what he was doing, he fell to his knees and bowed his head. “Emperor Tarsus...!” The other Hornets did the same, while Twilight and the others looked on in wonder and curiosity.

You guess correctly, young King. Get up, it’s not right for a King to bow to anyone. Besides, it’s terribly muddy outside today.

As Thorax stood up, the voice continued, That’s better. Now then, I have been listening to this little spat, and I must say, for a King who is lacking in almost every area, you certainly have conviction. I can respect and admire that. That being said, you also don’t know how to pick your battles. Princess Twilight Sparkle is right, this little thing isn’t worth getting so worked up over. I could see a plethora of other ways for you to wiggle your way out of it without resorting to forcing my hoof, but you had to go and make things difficult. Not a very flattering image of you on your first day in the Primordial Hive, boy.

Thorax winced, and the voice laughed. Oh, don’t be like that. You’ve got spunk, boy, and that’s an admirable trait. You just lack the experience necessary to use it in the right ways, but that will come in time. But I can see that you won’t be dissuaded from being parted with your friends, so just this once, I will bend the rules for you and grant your request. Your friends will be allowed in, on one condition: they will not be allowed to leave until your trial is complete. The truth is, we cannot afford to lose the Equines again, not while the survival of our race is at stake.

“Th-thank you, Emperor,” Thorax breathed out. Only then did he notice that the pressure had left his mind completely. His thoughts were clearer, his focus sharper, and he felt lighter. It had happened as the Emperor had begun to speak.

Don’t thank me yet, I still do not trust these outsiders, nor do I know them. They will be under constant guard, and your every move will now be watched. Do not test my patience again, young King. You have much to do in order for your Hive to regain our race’s trust again, and pulling stunts like these will not do you any favors. I will see you all soon. Welcome to the Primordial Hive.

With that, the Hornet’s eyes stopped glowing, and he fell to the ground, breathing heavily. Two of his companions stepped towards him, ensuring he was alright, and the Hornet leader sheathed his sword. He turned towards Thorax and nodded. “The Emperor has spoken. You will all be allowed in, but make no mistake, not everyone will like this. They will obey the Emperor’s commands, but your friends better watch themselves. The last time we trusted another race...many lives were lost, and the Changeling race nearly went extinct.”

One of Rarity’s hooves flew to her mouth in horror, and Applejack’s ears flattened. Twilight put a hoof to her chest and declared, “On behalf of Equestria, we thank you for allowing us inside the Primordial Hive. We won’t waste this chance. We come in peace, and we only want friendship with you and your people, like what we have with Thorax and his Hive.”

“In truth, I believe you, Princess,” the Hornet replied, surprising her. He smirked. “I can hear it in your voice. You speak with conviction, just like King Thorax. If it’s worth anything, I wish you and the King the best of luck in your endeavors. It would be a sight to see, having Equestria and the Changeling Empire be allies and friends.”

“I can’t think of anything better,” Twilight replied, smiling at him. “Thank you...um, I don’t think we ever caught your name?”

“Sergeant Protus, Your Highness,” the Hornet answered.

“Protus,” Twilight echoed. “Well, thank you, Protus.”

Protus nodded, then motioned for Spike and the Ponies to come closer. “The door will only be open for a brief moment, so we have to move quickly. Follow close, and stick to the path once we’re clear of the tunnel. The Primordial Hive is a large place, and it’s easy to get lost.”

“Understood,” Thorax said.

Protus turned towards the Spire and lifted up one of his hooves, pressing it against the rock wall. Instantly a portion of the wall melted away, revealing a tunnel behind it lit with green and blue crystals, leading far off into the darkness. Protus and the other Hornets ushered the group in, and moments later, the mountain sealed itself up once more.

As they were led down the tunnel, Twilight trotted up next to Thorax and hugged him with a wing, whispering in his ear, “Remember what I told you on the boat, Thorax? You’re already well on your way to becoming the leader your Hive needs. Don’t let go of those convictions the Emperor talked about, and you’ll do fine. You’ve got this, and remember, we’re behind you all the way.”

“I hope so, Twilight,” Thorax whispered back as he looked ahead into the darkness of the tunnel, which seemed to go on forever. “Because I’ve got a bad feeling about this.”

Author's Note

Did you catch the Gilligan's Island reference? :raritywink:

Chapter 8: The Spire

(The Primordial Hive, entrance tunnel)

“So, is there a reason why your transformation flames are yellow instead of green? Is it linked to your species’ thaumatic signature, or is there some other metaphysical reasoning behind it? Is it similar to a Unicorn’s magical aura color at birth and how it can change based on varying levels of power? Or perhaps it’s another usage of Starswirl’s Theory of Relativistic Thaumaturgy, where--”

“No.”

Twilight froze mid-syllable and looked at Protus. “Pardon me?”

“It’s...none of those things, I think?” Protus answered hesitantly.

“Well, then what is it?” Twilight cried out, flapping her wings in an indignant hop. “Surely it’s not Nebula Chaser’s Paradoxical Signature Theorem? That’s never been proven. Although it would be fantastic if your race does prove it, that would be another item off my bucket list.”

“I have no idea what that is, and honestly, I never really thought about it,” Protus replied, shooting Thorax a look that begged for deliverance. “All I know is that each Changeling tribe has a different transformation color associated with them. With us Hornets, it’s yellow.”

“Yes, Thorax told me there were seven Hives in total,” Twilight said with a giddy nicker. “So far there’s you guys and the Changelings at the Badlands, what others are there?”

“Well, the ones from the Badlands are the Equine tribe,” Protus filled in. “After that, there’s the Ants, the Scorpions, the Moths, the Scarabs, and the Mantises.”

Twilight’s large eyes sparkled, and her smile grew. “So...many...!”

“I do wish you’ll be careful with what you tell her, Protus,” Rarity chided as she sided up to Twilight. “She’ll go catatonic at this rate.” The Changeling merely shrugged in response.

And so on it went. They had only been walking down the tunnel for a few minutes before Twilight had launched into her research mode, leading them to their current conversation. While she and Protus talked (with the occasional input from Thorax), Applejack had kept to herself and watched the other Hornets next to them, eyeing them in silent curiosity and slight caution. Thorax and Twilight may have trusted them, but Applejack wasn’t too sure. Yet.

As the group continued to walk down the dimly-lit tunnel, Spike began to notice several odd shapes on the walls around them. Some were circular, others square, and some even changed shape or moved around. Sometimes small holes would even open up, big enough for him to poke his head inside, only to close a moment later.

He tugged his backpack closer and looked up to the ceiling, watching as yet another hole opened up. Only this time, one of the Hornets in their group flew up through it, with the opening closing up after her. The walls to the side of him then bulged and wobbled slightly, before reforming into solid stone. Spike blinked, then pointed towards the walls. “Um, guys? The walls are moving.”

Twilight paused in her interrogation of Protus and looked around, finally noticing the holes in the walls. “Whoa...you’re right!” she gasped. “What’s going on?”

Thorax chuckled. “I keep forgetting you guys don’t know that much about Changelings. We’re in a Changeling Hive, and like Changelings, the Hive changes shape as well. It’s part of the magic we put on the place, to help in disguising it.”

One of the Hornet guards bringing up the rear let out a raspy laugh. “Is that what ol’ Chryssy told you Equines after she left? It’s no wonder you hardly know anything about us.”

Thorax craned his neck towards him and cocked an eyebrow. “What do you mean? Is there another reason?”

“Oh, nothing, you’ll see in time,” the guard replied with a smirk, ducking into one of the holes that opened up next to him.

Once the hole closed up, Thorax turned back to Protus, his gaze questioning. “What did he mean by--?”

“Hold on a tick,” Applejack interrupted, raising a hoof. “Anyone hear that?”

Rarity looked around. “Hear what?”

“No, I hear it too,” Thorax said, his ears perking up. “Buzzing up ahead, lots of it.”

Protus smirked to himself as they kept walking. He was going to savor these next few moments.

Moments later, more light began to pour into the tunnel, and Twilight squinted as she looked ahead. The tunnel’s exit was in sight, leading onto a wide, earthy platform overlooking a cavern. As the group stepped onto the platform, the buzzing sound grew louder, and the light got brighter. Once their eyes had adjusted to the new lighting, Thorax, Twilight, and Spike all stared gobsmacked at the sight before them. Twilight let out a high-pitched squeal and fluttered over to the edge of the platform, standing on her hind legs and leaning over the railing with the biggest grin Spike had ever seen adorning her face. Thorax’s jaw slowly fell and his eyes went as wide as saucers.

Rarity and Applejack stepped out of the tunnel and glanced at their friends’ expressions. Rarity’s face scrunched up at the sight. “What’s all this, then?” she wondered aloud, before reaching the railing and looking down. She let out a long, slightly unladylike gasp and keeled over backwards, with Applejack and Spike rushing to catch her.

Once she was safely lying on the floor, Applejack narrowed her eyes and looked up at Twilight. “Twilight, what are ya...” She looked over the railing and stopped, blinking at what she saw. “...lookin’ at...” she murmured, letting out a low whistle. “There’s an eye-opener, ain’t no mistake.”

It was as if the world had opened up for them and all they saw was beauty and grace undefinable by mere words alone. They were in a cavern, larger than Manehattan and taller than the Crystal Palace, and grander than both combined. A pillar of dark green crystal jutted up from its very center, spiraling up into the ceiling like the horn of some great beast, and giving off a warm glow to the entire cavern. Its surface was covered with a web of black, chitinous resin, long solidified. Standing at the base of the pillar in each of the cardinal directions were four tall statues of Hornet Changelings carved from black stone, each one holding out a hoof, with a white crystal sphere hovering above their hooves, encased in the same webby, black resin.

From the pillar emerged hundreds of thin, twisting bridges through the air like petrified roots or gnarled branches of an enormous tree, moving through the air in loops, spirals, curves, and sharp turns, intersecting and conjoining through the air until they all met the walls of the cavern, leading into hundreds of other darkened tunnels speckled throughout the ever-shifting stone.

From the ceiling hung a spectacular sight: thousands of green pods, about half of which looked empty, and the other half bore within them Changelings of all shapes, sizes, and colors, all resting comfortably within their podded prisons. Even at this distance, they looked content, and even as the five visitors on the observation platform watched, thin streams of green energy flowed from the crystal pillar towards the sleeping Changelings --- love energy given freely from the Hive itself to its occupants.

But the base of the pillar held the most peculiar sight of all. The floor was covered in small lakes and ponds, interspersed with dry land and bridges, from which sprouted thousands of large, blue mushrooms, each of them glowing with bioluminescence. Each mushroom had a door built into it, and some even had metal bridges connecting them. Many of the mushrooms looked populated.

Twilight’s breath hitched and her mouth opened and closed like a fish, words dying on her lips before they could even be formed. Eventually, she simply pointed with a hoof towards the Hive and mouthed, “Hive?”

Protus chuckled and stepped over Rarity’s prone form, siding up to Twilight at the railing and looking over the cavern alongside her. “Welcome to the Primordial Hive’s first level, the Sapphire Gallery.”

Twilight froze and slowly turned her head towards him, her face scrunched up in further shock. “F-f-f-f-f-first level?!” she wheezed.

Protus nodded. “There are five in total, with this being the largest. They’re all connected through the Spire Nexus over there.” He pointed a hoof towards the massive crystal pillar in the center of the cave. “It goes up the entire length of the Spire, and provides love and light for all those living inside the Hive.”

“How many?” Thorax whispered. “How many live here? There must be thousands, no, hundreds of thousands of--”

“Forty million souls,” Protus replied.

Thorax’s jaw dropped once more, and so did Twilight’s. Applejack lifted up a hoof and signed a heart over her chest. Forty million Changelings, all in one Hive. It was more than Manehattan, the largest city in Equestria!

The squeal of rapturous glee that emerged from Twilight’s throat at that moment nearly sent Protus stumbling backwards in surprise, as the lavender Alicorn began bouncing on the tips of her hooves in a circle around the group. Thorax soon joined her, looking rather ridiculous and clumsy in his hops, but it was clear that he was just as excited as she was, if not more so.

The resulting commotion stirred Rarity into waking, and after a few aimless blinks, her eyes opened fully and gazed at the roof of the cave. Her legs were splayed out to her sides as she lay still on her back, staring at the ceiling without saying a word, even as Thorax and Twilight did another lap around her. Finally, she blew a lock of her mane away from her face and murmured, “Applejack, Spikey-Wikey, what did I miss?”

Spike scratched the side of his head. “Not much, just that we’re apparently only in the first level of the Hive, and that the Hive has more people living in it than Canterlot and Manehattan combined.”

“How many?”

“Forty million or so,” Applejack replied.

“About eighty percent of our race, really,” Protus added. “The other six Hives are comprised of the rest, one for each tribe, with the Primordial Hive being the one for the Hornets.”

Rarity blinked again, and planted her hooves against the ground to sit up, finally noticing Thorax and Twilight hopping around her. “So that’s why Twilight and Thorax are acting so...so...”

“Silly?” Spike filled in.

“Fool-headed?” Applejack added.

“Excited!~” Twilight chirped, starting her fourth lap around.

“Elated!~” Thorax sang in the same tone of voice.

“Adorable,” Rarity finished with a titter as she stood up.

“Your Highness, Your Majesty, please control yourselves,” the exasperated Hornet sergeant pleaded. “We have a lot of ground to cover, and the Emperor wants to meet with you as soon as he can.”

Twilight and Thorax slowed down (using no small amount of willpower) and faced Protus, nodding. “Y-Yes, of course, we should get going,” Thorax admitted, rubbing the back of his head. “I’ve already screwed up a couple times, don’t want to add ‘being late’ to the list.”

“Yeah, same here,” Twilight said with a blush. “Um, Sergeant Protus, please take us to your leader.”

Protus nodded and motioned towards one of the nearby stone bridges with an armored hoof. “Right this way; it shouldn’t take us long to reach the Nexus from here.” He then pointed at the remaining guards near the tunnel, who had kept a respectful distance from the group. “The rest of you, return to your posts. I can take it from here.”

The guards nodded, and before any of the visitors knew what was happening, the Hornets all walked into the walls of the cave, and the walls warped and shifted around them until all the guards had vanished.

Twilight looked about ready to explode once more, only this time Spike put a hand on her side and shook his head at her. Instead, she settled with a simple question: “How?!”

Protus smirked. “Come now, Your Highness, you’re rather smart. I’m sure you can figure it out without me giving you all the hints.” With that, he began walking to the bridge.

Twilight’s ears flattened instantly and she hung her head. “I mean, you’re not wrong, but that’s still unfair...”

“You can think about it on the way, Twilight,” Spike encouraged her. “Shouldn’t take longer than five minutes, and if it does, well, we are in a Changeling Hive.”

“Hey!” Applejack called, bringing the rest of the group’s attention to the stone bridge, where she and Rarity stood waiting alongside Protus. “Are we goin’ or what?”

“Right, we should get a move on,” Thorax said. “Lead on, sergeant.”

Moments later, Protus was leading the Hive’s latest visitors across one of the winding stone bridges, hanging directly over one of the busier sections of the mushroom city below. From the observation platform, it had been hard to see, but it seemed that each bridge actually had reinforced steel platforms bolted into the stone, along with even more safety rails and several lamp posts with white crystal shards hovering over them, providing light for the entire bridge. As they walked, the Ponies and Spike looked down in wonder, taking care not too lean too far over the edge as they watched the Changelings below go about their business. Only, they were all Changelings that none of the Ponies had ever seen before, all of them familiar and yet alien in their own ways.

The air hummed as Moths, Scarabs, and Hornets buzzed through the air from mushroom to mushroom, making the Ponies’ skin vibrate from proximity. And yet, the buzzing of their wings didn’t seem to bother the Ponies in the slightest, much to the Ponies’ own surprise. If anything, the sound, while loud, soothed them and gave way to a melodious overture of wing beats. It wasn’t the noise of a city, it was the natural sound of a hundred thousand hearts beating all at once as their owners danced and twirled in the air.

And then the visitors realized they weren’t just hearing the sounds of wings. As they listened closer, they heard sounds that reminded them of harps, as well as a warbling whistle, which when combined had a rhythmic undertone. The Changelings were singing, not with words, but with a language unlike anything Twilight or even Thorax had ever heard before. They all lifted up their heads and sang with one voice, which echoed throughout the cavern.

To the Ponies and Spike, it was a wondrous experience, but to Thorax, it was the most beautiful thing he had ever heard. The sight of so many Changelings, so full of life and love, and all with happy faces moved him to tears, and even as he walked, a drop fell from his face to the cavern floor below, landing in one of the many lakes and causing a small ripple.

Protus noticed Thorax’s watering eyes and faced him with a concerned expression. “Your Majesty, are you alright?”

“They’re...they’re all so carefree...” Thorax whispered in joy, although his voice carried across to the entire group. “I can feel so much love and magic in this place. It’s saturated with it, even more than my own Hive. And everyone’s...so happy...”

Protus nodded in understanding. “It’s the result of thousands of years of meticulous love cultivation, and the sharing of it. We learned long ago that sharing love increased our stores of it tenfold, and so every day, we sing a Lovesong.”

“A love song?” Rarity asked, her ears perking up. “Dedicated to whom?”

“No, not that kind of love song,” Protus chuckled. “A Lovesong is a song all Changelings in the Hive sing, as an ambient means of naturally sharing love amongst ourselves. We transfer some of the love in our hearts into the words of the song, and then sing whatever song the Hivemind is singing at that moment. Even as I speak to you, I’m singing my part across the Hivemind.”

Twilight tore her attention away from the flying Changelings and focused on the city below, noticing for the first time just how many Changelings there were. All of them thrummed, hummed, and sang with each other, lifting their voices to the unseen heavens. Thorax was right, they all looked so happy, so friendly, so...normal.

They’re no different from us... she thought. They have families, tribes, a home, lives, jobs...and Chrysalis denied her Hive all of this, hid their history and their culture, and lied to them. Why?

Her gaze shifted to a different part of the city, taking in the sights as the singing continued. Aside from the three flying types, there were also several ground-based Changelings. The Ants paddled across the lakes in boats, or crawled up mushroom stems to reach their homes. Several greeted each other by touching their antennae together, while others did so in the more traditional way of bumping hooves together or waving.

On the other hoof, the Scorpions went out of their way to be as bizarrely ridiculous as possible in how they moved about. They didn’t walk across the floor, nor did they traverse the water. Instead, they used their own bodies to bridge the gaps between mushrooms, allowing their fellow Changelings to walk across their bodies. Some even used the curve of their segmented tails to swing from mushroom to mushroom.

And then there were the Mantises, who towered over the Ants and Scorpions like Princess Celestia towered over the average Pony. They walked on four hooves with their heads held up high, their remaining forelegs tucked close to their chests in a show of elegance and haughty grace, although they seemed to be just as friendly as the rest of the Changelings.

But there was one thing that Twilight noticed among all the Changelings, whether they were Mantis, Scarab, Ant, Scorpion, Hornet, or Moth. They were all colored black, aside from some minor colorful highlights like the Moths’ bright red compound eyes or the Hornets’ yellow stripes. There was not a trace of the Equines’ multicolored appearance in any of them.

Twilight’s brow furrowed. If the Changelings were sharing love, then why were they still black? Wasn’t black their corrupted color? “That’s odd...” she murmured.

“Hm?” Protus looked over to her. “What is, Princess?”

“When Thorax’s Hive shared their love, they all turned...well, like Thorax,” Twilight said gesturing to the Changeling King with a nod. “But even though you’re sharing love here, all the Changelings here are still black.”

Protus paused and looked between himself and Thorax, as if noticing the difference for the first time. “...That is odd,” he admitted. “And probably far beyond my pay grade. I wish I had an answer for you, Your Highness, but I don’t. You’ll have to ask the Emperor when you see him.”

“Naturally,” Twilight muttered. Then she remembered something. “Oh, and by the way, sub-harmonic resonance frequencies sent across the Hivemind to break down the atomic structure of the wall, mixed with Changeling shapeshifting magic and an illusion spell, possibly Clover the Clever’s Sensory Swindler or Arcane Wisdom’s Smoke n’ Mirrors, or the Changeling equivalents.”

Protus blinked. “I have no idea what you just said, but whatever it was, it sounded important.”

“What’s important?” Applejack asked, moving her gaze from the city below to Twilight.

“It’s my best guess on how the Changelings back there were able to walk through the walls,” Twilight answered. “Granted, it’s only a rough estimate, based on one observation. In order for me to come to a more reasonable conclusion, I think I’ll need to run a few more tests with the proper equipment first, as well as use Spry Willow’s Law to account for thaumatic irregularities. Well, that and determine the proper makeup of the wall.”

“Oh yeah, Ah forgot ya said ya were gonna find that out,” Applejack mused, putting a hoof to her chin.

“It’s like she’s speaking words but in a language I can’t understand,” Protus deadpanned.

“You’ll get used to it, pal,” Spike grinned, patting him on the back.

“Did you?”

“...Sorta?”

Protus sent him a flat look, clearly unamused.

After sharing a laugh at Protus’s expense (which he graciously partook in), the group turned their attention back to the Nexus. As they walked, they continued to listen to the lilting, alien melody of the Changelings around them, until it eventually died down to a quieter hum that continued to reverberate throughout the Hive. Thorax seemed sad that he wasn’t able to hear more of the song, but he eventually decided that he was happy to have heard it at all. The Badlands Hive had nothing like it, and that thought made him even more determined to return.

Protus, meanwhile, continued to provide the group with some basic information about the Hive, only leaving out most of the more sensitive parts. Still, even with his omissions, it provided Twilight with more than enough reason to break out her supply of paper. Five scrolls in, and Spike had to forcefully stop Twilight from writing any more in an effort to keep her from burning through their limited supply of paper, mostly by flicking her horn whenever she lifted up a quill with magic.

Rarity was pleasantly surprised to spy several busy shops in the city below, and her surprise gave way to jubilation when she saw a genuine Changeling clothing boutique among them. Twilight and Spike had to forcibly pull her away from the railing overlooking it, and for several minutes afterwards she ranted and raved over how fascinating and “beautifully alien” Changeling fashion seemed. From what she could tell, each suit or dress was tailored not just for the wearer, but also for his or her tribe, be they Scorpion, Scarab, or even Hornet. She had no idea how it was possible for a Scorpion to look so graceful or chic in a flowing red dress, but she wasn’t about to back down from a challenge in figuring out how.

But what had truly sent her over the edge was how the colors and shape of the clothes changed at the whim of the wearer, seemingly at random and yet never without remaining stylish. When she begged Protus for an answer, he merely shrugged, an action that nearly sent her into hysterics had it not been for Spike frantically pushing her forward across the bridge.

Applejack, meanwhile, had busied herself with watching the Changelings below. History and culture were great and all, but for the farmer, what made a nation was the people living in it, and the Changelings were no exception. The various Changeling tribes, or what little she could see of them, interested her far more than the statues, or the fashion, or even the magic. They were far more varied than the Ponies, both in size and in shape, and yet they all worked seamlessly with each other to provide each other with a comfortable, happy life.

Her eyes shifted from the busy paths of the city to a large clearing a little ways away. Focusing her gaze, she managed to make out a patch of wheat crops, as well as more for corn and rice. Further down she could see berry bushes, smaller mushroom patches, and, to her eternal shock, apple trees. Honest-to-goodness apple trees. A whole orchard, in fact! It was a massive operation, with light provided by both the Nexus and the large blue mushrooms. Somehow these Changelings had accomplished what Earth Ponies had been dreaming of for years: mass underground cultivation.

“Impressed, are we?” Protus asked from up ahead.

Applejack nickered in surprise and trotted after the group, sending glances behind her. “It’s...it’s amazin’,” she replied. “It’s like a whole ‘nother world down here.”

“You’re telling me!” Twilight exclaimed, holding up her five scrolls of notes. “The amount of knowledge in this place is staggering, and this is just the first level!”

“Well, I’m afraid we’ve reached the limit of my knowledge,” Protus said. “Or at least, the parts I’m allowed to give out. Whatever other questions you have, I would save them for someone like the Emperor or some other government officials.” He looked up, seeing that they were close to the Nexus. “Aaaand, we’ve also reached our destination.”

“Not without company,” Spike noted, pointing a thumb behind him. “I think we picked up a few fans.”

The visitors and their escort turned around, spotting a small host of Hornets, Moths, and Scarabs hovering in the air, gaping at the sight of them. Only a few were actually paying close attention to Spike or the Ponies, however, as most of their gazes were transfixed on Thorax, who took a step back and blushed at all the attention.

Twilight’s eyes lit up at the up-close sight of the Scarabs and Moths, and she nearly dug for her notes once more before remembering Spike’s warning. The Moth Changelings were similar to the Equine tribe, having the same shape and size, but also having slightly larger wings; orange, compounded eyes; long, thin antennae on the heads in place of horns; and a very fuzzy “mane” covering their backs and head, and completely replacing their tail. In sharp contrast, the Scarabs bore little resemblance to their other tribal counterparts, looking more akin to enormous beetles with larger Equine heads and mandibles. Unlike the Hornets and the Moths, the Scarabs had six hooves, although they seemed to use the front two for grasping.

“An Equine!” a Moth mare gasped.

“A King at that, judgin’ by the size of ‘im and the antlers,” came the gruff, rumbling voice of a male Scarab. “Didn’t think I’d ever see the day.”

“What does this mean?” another Moth asked, looking around nervously. The antennae on her head twitched and their tips curled backward.

“Where’s Chrysalis?” one of the Hornets wondered.

“An’ what are we, chopped liver?” Applejack huffed.

“Let me handle this,” Protus whispered, stepping forward. “It’s alright, everyone. I am Sergeant Protus, of His Majesty’s royal guard. These outsiders, along with King Thorax of the Equine tribe, are guests of the Emperor. You aren’t in danger.”

“But they’re outsiders!” one of the Scarabs growled. “Outsiders are trouble, and can’t be trusted. Not after the last time.”

“I understand your concerns, believe me, I do,” Protus answered. “But the Emperor has spoken. Don’t worry, they’re under guard and observation even as we speak.”

Applejack’s ears perked up at that and she looked around, her eyes narrowing. Aside from the Changeling civilians, she saw no other Changeling guards besides Protus. And then she remembered where she was and slapped a hoof to her face and groaned. As if reading her mind, Rarity giggled.

Twilight waved and beamed at them. “Hello there! I’m Princess Twilight Sparkle, of Ponyville. These are my friends, Applejack, Rarity, and Spike.”

Thorax nodded slowly and gave a timid smile of his own. “A-and I’m Thorax. Well, King Thorax, I suppose. Kinda new to the job.”

Protus nodded with him. “Yes, and as you can see, they mean us no harm. The Emperor will announce the reasons for why they’re here soon enough, just please be patient. Return to your lives, and let us be on our way.”

The gruff Scarab from earlier shrugged and motioned with his head towards the others. “Well, far be it from us to keep ya from your job. Come on, lads, let’s get some grub.”

The other Changelings groaned as they flew back down to the city. “Seriously, Stoker? Insect puns again?” one of the Hornets hissed.

“Oh, am I bugging you?” the Scarab barked back with a laugh.

“Someone kill me, and then kill him...” The Hornet’s voice trailed off as the Changelings flew further away.

Protus shook his head. “Good ol’ Stoker and his buddies, never fails.”

“Friends of yours?” Rarity asked him with a raised eyebrow.

“Eh, drinking buddies, mostly,” the sergeant replied, looking up at the Nexus again. “Well, we might as well not keep His Majesty waiting. This way, please.”

With that, Protus led the group into the Nexus through an opening connected to the bridge, and as they passed through the threshold, they all winced as their ears seemed to pop. Twilight rubbed her head and looked around, eyeing the green, crystalline interior of the Nexus with curiosity. There was barely any sound, and she could swear that the sounds from the city below had been silenced as well, as if they had passed through a sound barrier.

The Nexus itself had no ceiling, or at least, none that could be seen. The walls shot up from the glassy floor into inky blackness above, and multicolored lights flashed in and out of existence within the crystal walls. The black resin that covered the exterior of the pillar bled into the interior, forming an intricate web of curling lines and spidery arcs, giving the walls an almost rune-like decor. It was beautiful, but what caught everyone’s attention were the three helices of soft golden light spiraling upwards into the darkness, each one connected to the others by thin strands of white. It was a mesmerizing sight, one that Twilight recognized instantly.

She let out a small gasp and covered her mouth with both of her forehooves, flying up and around the marvellous sight. “A triple helix...!” she whispered.

“Welcome to the heart of the Primordial Hive, and our race,” Protus said proudly, closing his eyes and breathing in deeply. “There is a reason why we call this place the Nexus. It is from this place that we were created, and where this entire Hive grew from.”

“Grew?” Thorax wondered, walking over to the triple helix hologram and passing a hoof through one of the streams. When he pulled it back, his hoof felt warm and fuzzy, and yet not uncomfortable. For a moment, his mind even became clearer, and the dark words spoken to him by the monster in the Frozen North seemed to fade, as if retreating from something holy.

What is this place? he wondered.

Sanctuary...

Thorax’s eyes went wide. Where had that voice come from, and where had it gone? It was there for a moment, like a gentle breeze in the air caressing his cheek, and then gone the next. He reached out towards it with his mind, and yet found nothing.

“Hives aren’t built, they’re grown,” Protus answered, unaware of Thorax’s confusion. “The Primordial Hive is no exception. It is the Ur-Changeling, hundreds of thousands of years old, fed by the love of its children. We don’t know where it came from, or if it will ever die, but the Nexus is its heart, and it protects it well, just as we do. This is the reason why the Hives shift and change like we do, because we are the Hive, and the Hive is us.”

Rarity’s eyes sparkled as she stared into the light, her jaw slowly dropping. “My word...so does this mean...?”

“We’re looking at the life blood of the Changeling race!” Twilight finished, landing on the glassy floor next to them. Her face bore such an expression of academic excitement that she looked close to hyperventilating. “Where they all began. No wonder why they call it the Primordial Hive, it’s as old as the planet itself! We’re looking at history, at the cornerstone of the Changeling race, and...and sweet Celestia, Faust, and all the rest, this is...this is...I don’t even know what this is! HAHAHA, I don’t know what this is!!”

“Use your words, Twi,” Applejack advised.

“Words! Large words!” Twilight screeched, hopping on the tips of her hooves.

Applejack blinked. “Uh, Twi? Ya good there, sugarcube?”

“I’m just cubic, sugar!”

The farmer rolled her eyes. “Right, shoulda guessed, we broke her.”

Spike held up his hands. “Don’t look at me, I’m not fixing her. Just give it a minute, she’ll reboot on her own.”

Protus chuckled. “Excitable, isn’t she? Come on, that’s enough sightseeing. You might want to brace yourselves.”

“For what?” Rarity asked.

“This,” Protus replied, kneeling down and touching the floor with a hoof. He then closed his eyes and breathed out.

A few moments passed, and Applejack tilted her head in confusion. “What’s he doin’?”

Thorax opened his mouth to answer only to pause when the voice he heard before entered his mind once more, calm and motherly. Who are you, Thorax?

Thorax finally had enough. He grew tired of mysterious voices invading his mind, and he grew tired of not having answers. Ignoring his fears and the memories of the Frozen North, he closed his eyes, focused his mind, and finally let his mind free, feeling the ordered, yet equally tumultuous rush of the Hivemind inside him once more. He could feel every voice from his own Hive, and so many from the Primordial Hive, but he only sought one. Who are you?

The voice gave a melodious chuckle. You know my name.

No I don’t. I’ve never heard your voice until now.

There was a short pause. All my children know my voice, but whether they wish to hear it is up to them. I am the force that guided you here. I am the voice of the Mother of All, the First and Last Hive. I am the Primordial.

Thorax’s mind reeled. He was speaking to the Hive itself! H-how is this possible?

You will learn, and understand. For now, you must ask yourself: who are you?

...Who am I? I’m Thorax, that’s who I am.

The voice sighed. You do not understand, but you will. For now, live your life. Trust in your friends, and learn. Then, when you have learned, speak. And then, when you have spoken, King Thorax, you will change. The voice fell silent after that.

W-wait! Don’t leave yet! I have so many questions. Silence met his mind, and with a sigh, he left the Hivemind and lowered his head.

Spike walked up to him and put a hand on his side. “Ya good there, buddy?”

Thorax nodded. “Yeah, just...confused, is all.”

Protus opened his eyes and breathed in once more as he stood up. “There, that should do it. I’ve asked the Hive for its assistance in taking us to the fourth level --- the Clockwork Pavilion. Brace yourselves.”

Applejack groaned. “Ya keep usin’ that phrase, and ya keep not tellin’ us what for!”

Protus shrugged, and repeated, “For this.”

Applejack snorted and stamped a hoof. “Stop repeatin’ and just--”

The crystal floor around them suddenly bulged, and before the visitors knew what was happening, they were pulled inside. The floor then returned to normal, and the Nexus returned to its normal stillness.

The triple helix hologram pulsed, and a maternal voice giggled merrily.

(The Frozen North, Mount Everhoof)

Her one, terrified eye stared out of her violet prison. Her entire body, mutilated and transformed into something unholy, trembled like a leaf in the wind. Unseen tears streamed down her face, dissolving in the goo she swam in. A few days ago she would have happily taken a dip inside a goo pod, but now it only represented the pure evil that was before her. She was trapped, and she was damned forever.

She slammed a crystallized hoof against the pod’s walls and shrieked, her voice muffled and gargled by the goo around her. No one heard her. No one cared about one little half-blind Changeling.

Well, that wasn’t entirely true. The Voice cared. He was in her mind constantly, and he was enjoying her screams.

Two claws made of purple and black crystal burst out of the ground and rose up to the pod, yellow, reptilian eyes adorning their palms. Her screaming stopped, as did her struggling, and she bowed her head as she awaited what came next. What always came next.

The eyes in the claws glowed, and she screamed again, this time in pain.

Such was the sight that Pharynx saw when he entered the small, icy cavern at the very back of the cave system. He and Chrysalis had converted it into a makeshift laboratory for their new ally, and had scavenged their supplies for crude tools and bottles for him to use. A small pedestal lay in the center of the lab, the Dark Crystal sitting proudly on top, and several crystal claws moving about the cave carried various forms of purple crystal and beakers of Changeling goo. Another was hovering near a stone table with surgical equipment on it, as well as several scrolls and bottles with various pastes and powders inside.

Pharynx looked away from the unnerving sight and stared at the goo pod at the very back of the cave, its walls and interior a sickly dark violet instead of its natural green color. He could barely even see the Changeling female inside, but he could see a dark shape jerking about inside. The two claws with their glowing palms facing the pod closed into fists and lowered back into the ground, and the shadowy form in the pod stopped moving.

A deep, throaty chuckle met Pharynx’s ears, and despite himself, he wilted at the sound. Ah, general, how fortuitous to see you again. What can I do for you?

Pharynx steeled himself and narrowed his eyes at the Dark Crystal on the pedestal. “The Queen wishes to know the state of your...experiments, and how much progress you’ve made.”

Why, I’d say it’s coming along swimmingly! The Voice’s tone was oddly chipper, unnerving Pharynx even more. You Changelings are such fascinating creatures. Did you know that have two brains, one larger and the other smaller and hidden within the larger one? I have yet to discover what the auxiliary brain does, but I suspect it has to do with your “Hivemind”. Unfortunately, I can’t dig any further, or it would be too damaged for our plans.

“Charming...” Pharynx muttered. “What about your progress? How far away are we from completion?”

Not far now, my dear general. I’d say a few more days, and I will have the perfect prototype soldier for your new army.

Pharynx carefully maneuvered around the pedestal and the claws, until he was face-to-face with the pod. Even this close, he still couldn’t make out any details within. The goo was just too thick. “And her?”

Hm? What about her?

“Is she...alright in there?”

If the Voice had a body, Pharynx imagined he would be shrugging now. More or less, I suppose. She’s a fighter, much like you. Still, the vivisection and resuscitation went quite well, and she’s alive. That’s all I require.

Pharynx’s eyes went wide and he whirled around to face the Dark Crystal, a furious snarl adorning his face. “VIVISECTION?!?!”

My dear general, how else did you think I was able to discover the second brain?

Pharynx’s vision turned red, and he reached for the blade at his side, only to freeze in shock when he saw what adorned the walls of the lab. There were now shelves that weren’t there before, stocked with a dozen transparent, crystal jars. Each one had an organ or bone within it: a spleen, a rib, a kidney, a Changeling horn, a milky white eyeball, and...a still-beating heart.

His jaw dropped, and his stomach twisted. He moved his hoof from his blade to his mouth, and gagged. The Voice merely sighed. It’s nothing you haven’t seen before in combat, general.

“This...this is...an abomination...” Pharynx whispered, stepping back until his rump pressed against the pod.

This is progress, general. I needed a precise and accurate depiction of what a Changeling looked like inside, and in order for that to happen, I needed to do a little...digging. I can assure you, your Changeling is still alive and reasonably well. She is being kept alive by one of those...what do you call them, thaumatic batteries? I used one from your Changelings as a replacement heart for her, while keeping her suspended in the goo. Fascinating stuff, by the way, with a chemical makeup unlike anything I have ever seen in my own world. Perfectly harmless to Changelings, and yet caustic at the right temperature, and yet also capable of hardening to an incredibly sturdy material. Have you ever considered using it as natural armor? The Voice hummed. Oh, there I go again, rambling away. She will be the only one, general. No other Changeling will feel what she has felt, nor will I need to do it again to her. From this point onward, it’s smooth sailing, as they say.

“Damn you!” Pharynx cursed. “This isn’t what I agreed to!”

But it is what Chrysalis agreed to. She endorsed this, and as you and your Changelings say, the Queen is always right. Are you...doubting her?

Pharynx sucked in a breath, and he slammed an angry hoof against the cave floor, making it crack. “Listen here and listen well, you creep. I am loyal to the Queen now and forever, and I’m in this until the end. I despise you, but my Queen trusts you, and I trust her, despite what you’ve done. What she does is for the good of the Hive, the true Hive, not that bastardization of it my puny brother has created. You insult her honor by using her name without earning the right to do so, and I won’t stand for it. Stick to your work, finish your experiments, and then inform me once you’re done.” he hissed, walking around the pedestal. “But make no mistake, if you betray my Queen, or fail her, I won’t hesitate to lift your crystal overhead and smash it, and then grind what’s left of it into dust.”

The Voice chuckled again as Pharynx approached the exit. My dear general, I would never dream of betraying your Queen. She is an ally, and I treat my allies with the respect and honesty they deserve. She will have her army and her revenge, and you will have nothing to fear.

Pharynx paused at the threshold for a moment before leaving the cave. As he did, one of the crystal claws burned away in a green flame, and four hooves touched down on the floor. Chrysalis stared after her retreating general and smirked.

He disapproves.

“I know,” she replied. “But he means well, and I will need him for the future. He’s the only smart one of the whole lot.”

That just makes him the most dangerous one.

She let out a low laugh. “True enough, I suppose. Still, he wouldn’t dream of going against his Queen. It’s not in his nature, and it goes against Changeling instinct. It’s part of who we are, to bow and revere the ones above us, despite what we may do.”

The more I hear about this instinct of yours, the more I wish I could study more of your kind up close, especially those from the other tribes you told me about. However, I gave my word, and one shall do for now.

“All you need to do is ask,” Chrysalis said. “And I will tell you what you need to know. I am far older than I look, and the Changeling race has many secrets that go beyond what you see in this mere drone.” She tapped a hoof playfully against the pod, grinning.

I will have to take you up on that offer then, my lady. But not yet. Pharynx is right about one thing, I must return to my work. Would you like to assist me?

“What’s your end goal?” Chrysalis asked.

If I am to create an army from one drone, she will need to be a perfect specimen. She is not yet perfect for her intended purpose.

“And what purpose is that?”

She will be the mother of a new breed. An eighth tribe of Changelings. The next generation has to come from somewhere, after all.

Chrysalis flashed her fangs. “In that case, I may have some pointers, my lord.”

The Voice hummed, and Chrysalis felt one of the claws pat her shoulder. Call me Malefor.

Author's Note

No, the voice in yellow is NOT a “Changeling God”; just want to clarify that. You’ll see who she is eventually.

2022-02-28 ~ EDIT: Increased the population of the Primordial Hive from eight to forty million.

Chapter 9: Echoes of the Past

(Warfang Temple, shortly after the Guardians’ speech)

“You’ve gotta be kidding me.”

“Would I lie to you?”

“You mean to tell me that you guys have a library here the size of Twilight’s castle?!” Starlight shrieked, rearing up on her hind legs and throwing her forehooves out to the sides. “That’s twice the size of the Starswirl the Bearded wing of the Canterlot Archives!”

“You would know,” Rainbow snickered, hovering upside down beside her.

“So would I!” Pinkie bounced in front of Starlight’s view.

Blades grinned and started down a hallway. “Ya think that’s cool? Wait ‘til we show ya the trainin’ hall, I love that place.”

“Oooor,” Flashwing said, grabbing onto Blade’s tail and pulling him back. “We could go the designated route on the tour.”

“But that’s borin’!” Blades whined.

“We’ll be heading to the training hall eventually, just be patient,” Flashwing replied, only to facepalm. “Oh, who am I kidding...?”

“Words hurt, Flashy.”

“Never call me that again or you lose a tail.”

“How do ya think I got this sword at the end, dingus?” Blades deadpanned, lifting his tail up and showing the sword attached to the end of it. “Did ya think I was born with it or somethin’?”

“Now there’s a story I'd like to hear,” Rainbow said, smirking as she bumped his claw with her hoof.

Flashwing sighed. When she and Blades had agreed to the Guardians’ request to give the Ponies a tour after the speech, she didn’t think it would be this difficult. The timid Pegasus, Fluttershy, kept to her side at all times, and seemed to be fond of admiring all the artwork and architecture from afar. The same could not be said for the other three, who kept zipping around this way and that at every possible moment, with Blades often egging them on.

Starlight was dutifully scribbling down notes and examining every piece of minute historical or architectural significance she could locate (a trait Flashwing suspected she inherited from her mentor) and asking a whole variety of questions, Rainbow kept flying off into the rafters to explore, and Pinkie...was Pinkie.

Frankly, Flashwing couldn’t figure out Spotlight on a normal day, and ever since they arrived on Equus, the days had been anything but normal, and Pinkie was the crown jewel on top of that pile of abnormality, dethroning Spotlight with about as much effort as taking a nap. The pink Earth Pony was nowhere and everywhere all at once, talking about a variety of topics ranging from the weather, to confectioneries and baked goods, to her job in Ponyville, to Warfang, to her adventures with her friends, and even to someone named, of all things, “Cheese Sandwich”, who she was apparently very fond of.

For as much as she liked the Ponies, Flashwing also didn’t think she’d ever get used to them and their adorably innocent, yet strangely meaningful behaviors. Or the names. Especially the names. Who named their child after food, rocks, or clouds?

“Yo, Flashwing, you in there?”

Startled, Flashwing jolted out of her thoughts as Rainbow lightly poked her side. Clearing her throat, she replied, “Yeah, I’m good, just doing some thinking. Why don’t we take the route through the gardens? That way we can cut out all the boring hallways and take a shortcut to the training hall at the same time.” Then, with a look towards Pinkie Pie, she added, “Plus, we might even see the Earth Dragons do their thing, that’s always fun.”

Blades nodded. “Sounds like a plan to me; how ‘bout it, girls?”

“Eh, I guess some fresh air wouldn’t hurt, especially if it’s a shortcut to the cool stuff,” Rainbow answered with a shrug.

“I agree,” Fluttershy whispered with a meek smile. “A walk through the garden sounds lovely.” Pinkie gave a short, exuberant nod.

“Then it’s settled,” Starlight declared. “To the gardens we go!”

The two Dragons led the Ponies down a few more winding corridors, passing several curious Moles and awed Dragon acolytes along the way. Pinkie smiled at each and every one, waving as she did, while Fluttershy hid behind her mane. Eventually, the hallways became less crowded, and opened up into a large amphitheatre, currently in the process of being rebuilt. Most of the walls and pillars were already completed, along with the stage, and the remaining rubble and broken seats were being removed by several teams of Moles.

From above them the domed glass ceiling let the glorious rays of the morning sun in, bathing the entire chamber in golden light. Two fountains on either side of the amphitheatre shimmered in the light, rainbows reflecting off of the water and onto the walls, illuminating the runic lettering that decorated them.

But what drew the Ponies’ attention were the three white marble statues standing tall at the back of the main stage. All three were Draconic in nature, with regal faces that the Ponies didn’t recognize. The two on the left and right were in pristine condition, with sapphires in their eyes and gold circlets carved into their foreheads, while the third in the middle lay broken with its head laying on its side at the base. There were several cracks in its side, and the jewels that were once in its eyes were missing. The crown had been forcibly ripped out, judging by the damages.

“Welcome to the Grandmaster’s Hall,” Blades said proudly. “This is where the Guardians, led by the Grandmaster, meet up with the leaders of the city and their most trusted advisors to discuss city policy and Warfang’s future. This is our last stop before the gardens.”

“The Grandmaster, I’ve heard that before...” Starlight mused.

“The previous holder of the title was Ignitus, Guardian of Fire,” Flashwing filled in for her. “Terrador is acting Grandmaster, until a new Guardian of Fire can be chosen, after which all four Guardians will let the city officials elect one of them to be the next, permanent Grandmaster.”

“And the statues?” Pinkie asked, looking up at them. “They sure look super important.”

“Since Warfang’s construction, there have been three Grandmasters,” Flashwing replied, stepping towards the statue on the far left. “The first, Grandmaster Zilas of the Ice Element, the founder of the Guardians. She led our people into the First Golden Age, and helped forge the alliance with the Moles. We owe her everything.” She pointed over to the statue on the far right. “Ignitus, of the Fire Element. He was the longest-ruling Grandmaster, and the first to serve two terms.”

Fluttershy sent a grim look towards the middle statue, and the fallen head. “And this one? Why is it broken?”

At this, both Dragons slipped into solemn silence, and Blades kicked at the head and spat upon it. “Malefor...” he hissed. “The youngest Grandmaster, and also the first Purple Dragon recorded in history. He was supposed to bring a new era of peace, but he--”

“He ruined everything,” Flashwing whispered. “Ignitus groomed him to replace him as Grandmaster when he came of age, and when the time came, Ignitus retired, allowing Malefor to take his place. For one year he led the Temple and Warfang, and his power grew tenfold, and for a time, all was well. But with power came arrogance, and with arrogance came greed. He began to seek forbidden knowledge and magic from the ancient texts in order to increase his power even more, and even brought back the cursed art of necromancy.”

Fluttershy gasped and held a hoof to her mouth, Rainbow’s eyes narrowed, Pinkie’s mane deflated and she flopped to the floor, and Starlight exploded in rage. “Necromancy?!” she roared. “Dark magic! It corrupts the mind and the user, and supplants all things good within them. Every mage in Equestria knows not to foul ourselves with it, or we risk losing ourselves to its influence.”

“You’re not far off,” Flashwing said with a nod. “When the Guardians discovered his wrongdoings, they demanded an explanation, and when Malefor told them of his plans for recreating the world in his image, they stripped him of his title and cast him out of Warfang. Ignitus was reinstated as Grandmaster, and so began the long struggle against the traitor and his followers.” She glared at the fallen statue’s head. “This is all that remains of his rule. The acolytes of the time tore it down and vandalized it, and left it the way it is now, stripped of all former glory and prestige. It’s a reminder to all Dragons about putting too much hope onto one person, and to never fall down the path of evil.”

A shiver went down the Ponies’ spines, and they looked into the empty eyes of Malefor’s statue. The sockets stared back at them with darkened glee, and the dark smile on the fallen head seemed to mock them, as if promising to return. For a brief moment, they imagined what he looked like in real life in all his power and fallen grace, and they all took an involuntary step back from it. The eye sockets continued to stare back, until they averted their gazes.

“Eugh, that story always gives me the heebie-jeebies,” Blades muttered. “Come on, let’s go somewhere a little more pleasant. The gardens are just down one more hallway on the left of the Grandmaster’s Hall.”

“Y-yes, please...” Fluttershy murmured, clearly unnerved. Rainbow pulled her close with a wing and walked side-by-side with her, forgoing the air in favor of keeping her friend company.

Leaving the amphitheatre behind, the two Dragons led the Ponies down a hallway which, after a short walk, opened up on its side to reveal an enormous, bountiful garden filled with trees, flowers, freshly-trimmed hedges, and crystal-clear fountains and streams. Fluttershy’s mood instantly brightened as she saw bluebirds and chickadees flitting about in the tree branches, chirping and singing to their little hearts’ content. Pinkie let out a quiet gasp of joy and zipped over to one of the fountains, looking into its reflective water and watching a few goldfish swim around.

“Whoa...” Rainbow let out, taking out her camera and snapping a photo. “Okay, not gonna lie, this is pretty cool.”

“It’s like a sanctuary,” Fluttershy whispered, slowly moving down the steps from the Temple and feeling the grass under her hooves and the gentle breeze in her fur. “Just like home.”

Flashwing grinned. “Glad you like it. Want to explore?”

“YES!” Fluttershy shouted, which, to everyone else, sounded more like a slightly less quiet squeak. Then she blushed. “Um, if nopony...er, no one minds we spend a few minutes here first, that is...”

“Not at all,” Blades said with a wave of his wing. “I may like fightin’ as much as the next Dragon, but even I like to enjoy a few moments of peace and quiet. Take your time.”

Starlight opened up her saddlebags and pulled out her notebook once more. “I’m curious to see if you have any plants here that might be native to your own world. I’m sure there’s bound to be a few.”

Flashwing shrugged. “Sure, look around, we’re in no hurry. Besides, maybe you can see one of the Earth Dragon acolytes do some gardening. I have a feeling you’ll enjoy that.”

“How so?” Starlight wondered.

There was a twinkle in Flashwing’s eye as she winked conspiratorially at Blades. “Oh, you’ll see.”

Starlight’s ears flattened and she sent them both a deadpan gaze. “This really is how Twilight must be feeling right now, isn’t it?”

(Primordial Hive)

As she walked alongside Thorax and Protus on the bridge leading to the Nexus, Twilight let out a quiet, somewhat squeaky sneeze. Spike held out a tissue, which she accepted gratefully.

“Bless you,” Protus chuckled.

“Thanks.”

Starlight let out a vexed sigh and rolled her eyes skyward. “Well then, if you two aren’t going to give me any hints, I guess I’ll have to find out on my own.” With an engineered huff of pomposity that Rarity would have been proud of, she spun on her hooves and trotted away.

Blades snickered and nudged Flashwing in the side. “Wanna tail her?” he asked.

“Oh, hell yeah,” Flashwing replied with a subtle smirk, and the two Dragons sneaked after the retreating Unicorn.

Starlight meandered through the gardens for a few minutes, taking in all the sights and watching her friends do their usual antics. Fluttershy had already gathered a small following of birds, bees, and bunnies, and was conversing with them as if she was an old friend. The animals, on the other hoof, were wondering who this butter-yellow creature was and why she was insistent on them forming a choir and how it was important for teamwork. They didn’t even know what a choir was, for heaven’s sake.

Rainbow, meanwhile, busied herself with snapping photos of various arrangements of flowers and plants with a giddy grin on her face. When she saw Starlight’s smirking gaze boring into her, she blushed and quickly explained that it was just for posterity, and for practice with her camera. Starlight had to admit, they were pretty good photographs, much improved since yesterday, but still, she took note of Rainbow’s reaction anyway as the embarrassed Wonderbolt flew off to another corner of the gardens.

Starlight continued to explore, occasionally bumping into an increasingly-hyper Pinkie, who she was certain was experiencing the aftereffects of the sugar intake of the krytos from breakfast. Starlight thought about asking what she was up to, but thought better of it when she saw her dive into a fountain and emerge from underneath a bench with a fishbowl in hoof.

After a few more minutes, she found herself wandering into a small clearing with benches surrounding a perfect cube of obsidian with an silver plaque on its front. Seeing nobody around, she leaned forward and squinted, reading the small words carved delicately in the metal:

In loving memory of shadows.
Forever near, never forgotten.
May the Ancestors forgive me.

“Loving memory...of shadows?” she muttered, arching an eyebrow and looking down at her own shadow in confusion.

“It’s Blackout’s contribution to the garden,” Flashwing said, coming up from behind her.

Startled, Starlight jumped and took a few steps back from the obsidian cube. “H-how long have you been--?”

“Oh, we’ve been followin’ for a while now,” Blades replied with a cheeky smirk. “A darn shame that there’s no Earth Dragons out today, present company excluded. Would’ve loved to have seen your reaction to what they could do.”

“Maybe some other time,” Starlight said, looking back at the cube. “What did you mean it was Blackout’s contribution?”

“It’s a semi-recent thing,” said Flashwing. “He put it here about fifteen years ago, not long after he and Spotlight became the first Rangers. There’s a pretty sad story behind it too, but it’s not my place to tell it. Only he can do that, so maybe you should ask him someday.”

“Well, it certainly sounds interesting, especially since he seems to be asking for forgiveness,” said Starlight, motioning to the plaque.

The faces of both Dragons fell, and Flashwing shook her head. “Everyone forgave him long ago, but it’ll never enough for him. Please don’t ask us about it, save it for him.”

Starlight nodded, understanding in her eyes. Everyone had a little bit of darkness in their pasts, after all, and she was no exception. “Of course.”

After an uncomfortable silence met the trio, Blades looked around and his gaze fell upon one of the pathways leading away from the clearing. “Hey, look over there, is that who I think it is?”

Flashwing and Starlight joined him in looking, and they saw the faraway outline of a slim Water Dragoness, sitting on a bench in another clearing. Flashwing smiled. “Yep, that’s her alright. That’s Echo.”

“Echo?” Pinkie echoed, hopping into view from another pathway, followed by Fluttershy and Rainbow.

Blades nodded. “Strange to see her out and about in the gardens these days,” he murmured. “In fact, can’t say I’ve ever seen her here.”

“We should go say hello and ask her what she’s doing!” Pinkie cheered. “It’s always nice to bump into close friends unexpectedly, like the time I bumped into Rarity in Canterlot during a shopping trip, or the time I bumped into Maud in Manehattan while she was studying for her rocktorate, or the time I bumped into Cheese--” Rainbow stuffed a hoof into Pinkie’s mouth with a grunt of annoyance, only for Pinkie to continue mumbling through the obstruction.

“I don’t know...” Flashwing said, sending an unsure glance down the path. “Echo’s a private Dragon, even before we came to Equus. Ever since we got here, she’s been...moody.”

Fluttershy’s ears perked up. “Moody?”

“Yeah, more irritable, less likely to talk, that sort of thing. She tries to hide it so as to not worry everyone too much, but we’ve known her for years. She’s...kinda like a sister, in a distant sort of way. We’ve noticed the difference.”

“What was she like before?” Fluttershy asked, her curiosity piqued.

Blades shrugged. “Eh, she was mostly the same as she is now before we got to this world, really. Still moody, still quiet, still private, but she at least smiled a bit more. That’s the big one: she hasn’t smiled in a long while, even before we got here.”

“Well, we could always say hi, and then keep going,” Rainbow suggested, removing her hoof from Pinkie’s mouth.

Flashwing shrugged. “I suppose it couldn’t hurt to say hi, as long as we give her some room. Alright, let’s go see her, but if she wants to be alone, I’m bailing.”

Leaving the mystery-laden cube behind, the Ponies and Dragons ventured down the path towards Echo, watching in silence as she came into view. Once closer, they could see that she wasn’t just sitting on a bench, but was in the middle of doing something that surprised all of them, even Blades and Flashwing.

She was painting a picture, quite expertly at that. She guided her paintbrush in gentle strokes over the canvas on her easel like a master, carefully putting the finishing touches on a tower made of steel in a small city of similar buildings. Upon closer inspection, the city she was painting looked like nothing any of the group had ever seen, for it was underwater.

Her claw trembling, Echo pulled back her brush and gazed upon the tower she had finished in silence. Her emotions were masked, as usual, but her gaze spoke volumes. She was in deep distress, and her pupils had shrunk to mere pinpricks as they darted to and fro across the painting.

“No...” she whispered urgently. “It’s not the same, it’s not...” With a sigh, she set aside her paintbrush and leaned back on the bench, staring into her claws with a despondent expression.

“Echo?” Flashwing spoke up once she was close enough, her tone filled with concern. “You okay?”

Startled out of her reverie, the Water Dragoness looked up and saw the approaching Rangers and Ponies, and grimaced. “Y-yeah, I’m good, just...busy...”

“I never knew ya painted, Echo,” Blades said, looking at the picture in admiration. “It’s good too.”

“No it’s not,” Echo immediately retorted, glaring at the picture in disdain. “It’ll never be good. I can’t make it good.”

“Whatever makes you say that?” Starlight asked, coming into view. “I agree with Blades, it looks lovely.”

Echo put her head in her claws and whispered, “I know what you’re all trying to do, and I...appreciate it, but I don’t need this. I want to be left alone.”

Flashwing’s face fell. Despite her earlier words, she could see that the Water Dragoness was depressed, and she was hesitant in moving away. Friends stuck by each other, after all. “Echo, are you okay? Do you want us to--”

“Please, Flashwing,” Echo said, looking up with a stern but pleading gaze. “Leave.”

Blades sighed an put a claw on Flashwing’s shoulder. “C’mon, Flash, let her be. We’ll talk later.”

Flashwing glanced his way, and then back at Echo. With a heavy heart, she turned away and walked back up the path alongside him. She craned her head back and called out, “Girls, let’s go.”

Pinkie’s mane deflated, and she looked between Echo and the two Rangers. “But...”

“Pinkie,” Starlight murmured, putting a hoof on her back. “She’ll be fine.”

“But she’s sad, Starlight,” Pinkie protested quietly. “I know sad when I see it, and she is the saddest Dragon I’ve ever seen. Can’t we at least try?”

“Hey,” Blades said, walking back towards them. “If ya want to help her, I’d suggest we listen to what she wants. She wants solitude, so let’s leave her be. Don’t worry, we know her best, and she’ll be right as rain in no time, trust me. She always is.”

Echo, hearing every word, said nothing.

Pinkie looked about ready to cry, so before she could, she looked away. She didn’t want to see Echo’s sad face for even a moment longer. With great reluctance, she, Rainbow, and Starlight joined the two Rangers in leaving the clearing. Starlight then noticed that a certain Pegasus wasn’t following them, and when she turned around, she spied Fluttershy sitting in the middle of the path. Echo had returned to her painting, and Fluttershy was watching her with a curious, contemplative gaze.

“Fluttershy, we’re leaving,” Starlight called.

“Hm?” Fluttershy glanced behind her and squeaked. “O-oh, I’m sorry, you girls go on ahead, I’ll catch up later.”

Starlight knew that tone of voice, and that look that Fluttershy had sent her. This was a mare on a mission, and nothing could keep her from staying behind. She glanced over her shoulder, watching as Blades and Flashwing turned a corner and disappeared behind a bush, and then softly nodded at Fluttershy before following them. Pinkie, seeing Fluttershy staying behind, sent her a large, beaming smile, and her eyes glistened slightly as she realized what Fluttershy was planning on doing.

The Pegasus smiled back and then turned towards Echo, softly treading closer to her until she was within a few meters from the bench. She of course knew what Echo had said she wanted, but she knew that the Dragoness needed something else at the moment, something that she hoped she could give.

Fluffing her wings slightly, she settled down in the grass and watched silently as Echo continued to paint, unaware of her presence. The paintbrush’s strokes were as slow and steady as before, and the colors just as vibrant, and yet there was a melancholic touch to every stroke, as if each one had a purpose beyond mere artistic beauty. No, there was far more at stake here than just a picture. Echo was painting history.

Her history, Fluttershy realized. That look in Echo’s eyes wasn’t just despair, it was also fond memory. But memory of what?

Fluttershy rested her head over her hooves and watched Echo for several minutes in silence, letting the master paint her masterpiece. Suddenly Echo stopped, and she lowered her brush to her side. Without turning around, she growled, “Why are you still here?”

“Oh, a-am I disturbing you?” Fluttershy replied. She had been so entranced by Echo’s painting, that she had almost forgotten why she was even there in the first place. “I-I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to, I was just...taking it all in.”

“All of what?”

“Nature,” Fluttershy answered with a demure smile. “Nature is a beautiful thing, so full of life and love. The birds in the air, the flowers in the grass, the tall trees in the forests...they all have so much history and beauty. It’s my favorite thing in the world, and it, um...it brings back a lot of fond memories.”

Echo set aside her brush and frowned at the intruding Pegasus. “And so you chose this spot in particular for your little bird-watching safari? Conveniently right behind me? Right after I told you all to leave me alone?”

Fluttershy’s smile fell. “Um...do you mind if I--”

“Yes.”

Fluttershy squeaked and hid her face behind her mane, peeking a solitary eye out. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable, I just noticed you were feeling sad, so I thought--”

“You thought you could waltz in and sit next to me, thinking that you could help solve my problems,” Echo hissed in a bitter tone. “Well, I’m sorry too, because it doesn’t work that way, Fluttershy. I don’t need your pity, I don’t need your talk, I don’t need your company, and most of all, I don’t need your help. If I were you, I’d leave the helping up to the professionals, they know what they’re doing most of the time, and don’t try to stick their noses where they don’t belong unless asked first.”

Echo spun around and faced her painting once more, and the two of them fell into silence. A moment later, Echo heard the sounds of Fluttershy getting up off the ground and slowly walking away. She glanced at the Pegasus and watched as she began to leave up the path the others took, her head hung low and her ears drooping. She had never seen Fluttershy look so distraught, and Echo decided from that point onward that she never wanted to see her that way again. It looked unnatural, as if the kind Pegasus was never meant to be sad.

What am I doing? She’s just trying to help, and I’m treating her like some miserable Grublin.

Shame and guilt flooded into her, and she let out a despondent sigh. “Fluttershy...”

The yellow Pegasus stopped mid-step and craned her neck around.

“I’m...I’m sorry I snapped,” Echo said. “I...I could use a bit of company, actually. Maybe a second pair of eyes for my painting. A critique, if you will.”

“Are you sure?” Fluttershy asked quietly.

Echo nodded slowly. “Positive,” she replied in a near-whisper. “Please don’t leave.”

Something in Echo’s voice nearly made Fluttershy’s eyes water, and she returned to her spot next to the bench. However, Echo scooted over and patted the spot next to her with a claw, beckoning the Pegasus to sit. Once she did so, Echo looked down at her lap and returned to silence. Fluttershy did the same.

The two remained silent for a few moments before Fluttershy spoke again. “It really is a nice picture,” she said honestly, turning towards Echo. “What is it?”

“It’s my home,” Echo replied softly. “Before Warfang, before the Rangers, before...everything.” Her eyes turned misty. “Aquaria Towers, home of the Seahorses.”

Fluttershy’s gaze returned to the picture, taking in the watery backdrop, the sparkling towers of white marble, and the golden lights shining from their windows. The ocean floor around them was covered in a rainbow forest of kelp and coral, and peppered with smaller homes built out of old clam shells and giant nautiluses. For a moment, the world around her melted away, and she imagined herself as a Sea Pony swimming around in the cool waves, and listening to the sounds of the ocean and admiring the colors of countless schools of fish swimming past...

She shook her head and turned to reality, and she looked at Echo curiously. “I thought all Dragons lived in Warfang?”

Echo smiled sadly. “I was the exception. Water Dragons, like Light, Shadow, and Crystal Dragons, are a rare breed, so when my mother gave birth to me, it was a miracle. My parents and I were the only Water Dragons for miles, and we had made our home on the Silver River. The first year of my life was...honestly, I can’t remember too much of it, but it had to have been good, up to a point.”

“What happened?” Fluttershy asked. “I-if you don’t mind me asking, that is...”

Echo’s face fell. “Malefor happened, although I was too young to remember it. He had heard that my family was living on the Silver River, and, in an effort to decimate the Water Dragon population, had sent his Ape soldiers to eliminate us, an act I only heard about until many years later. My parents had sacrificed themselves to save me, and had sent me adrift on the river, until I eventually washed out to sea.”

Fluttershy put a hoof to her mouth and gasped. “Y-you’re an orphan?”

Echo nodded. “To this day, I can’t remember their names or their faces, but I knew deep down that they loved me beyond words. For two years I somehow survived on my own, scavenging the ocean for food while the Apes hunted me, my old life forgotten. Eventually they gave up, after realizing I was too slippery for their own good, and they ran off back to their master empty-handed.” She then smiled and closed her eyes. “And that’s when the Seahorses found me...”

(The Dragon Realms, the Smoldering Sea, many years ago)

The little Water Dragon’s eyes widened as two creatures she had never seen before emerged from behind a forest of kelp, staring at her with equally-wide gazes. They had snouts similar to hers, and were scaly, yet that’s where the similarities ended. They were purple, had no arms or legs, and had short flippers at the sides of their bodies and a fin behind their large heads. Their large torsos joined with a tail at the end, the tip of which curled towards them.

The adrenaline pumping through her veins from her most recent run-in with the big hairy Apes spurred her towards action at the sight of them, and before they could say anything, she spun around and slipped between two kelp stems, intending to lose the newcomers in the maze.

“Stop!” one of them shouted, a female by the sound of it. “We don’t mean you any harm!”

“Come back!” the other cried, this one a male.

None of their voices mattered to her, and she kept swimming faster, soon arriving at her home of two years: a small underwater cave buried in the sand. Kicking her heels, she dove down into the hole and into the short tunnel beyond, swimming it’s length until she reached its end, where she kept her modicum of small possessions. There she stopped and hid, her only movements coming from the gills at her neck.

Minutes passed, and then the voices returned.

“Little one? Please come out, we didn’t mean to scare you,” said the voice of the female, speaking into the tunnel.

“Yeah, we just want to talk,” added the male. “We promise, we’re friendly.”

She had heard those words before. The big Apes had said those same words, and had tricked her many times with promises of food and shelter, only to try to spear her with big metal sticks or crush her with bigger rocks. Still they had never found her home, and she hadn’t been caught. She wasn’t about to let a couple strangers do what they couldn’t; she remained silent.

“It’s okay to be scared,” the female continued. “I would be too if I saw someone like us. We’re not exactly well-known in the rest of the world.” When she received no reply, she continued, “W-we saw what those Apes were doing, chasing you. Don’t you want to live without having to run all the time? We have a home of our own, and it’s big, with lots of space and lots of kids your age. Please, come back with us. We can help you, hide you from the baddies. You won’t have to run anymore; wouldn’t that be nice?”

The little Dragoness had to admit, it was a tempting offer. These two didn’t seem like the Apes. The Apes were big and scary, but these two were smaller, spoke softer, and seemed just as curious as she was. It was certainly a better offer than what the Apes had tried to do before.

Gritting her teeth, she rose up from her pile of trinkets and whimpered, “It...it would be nice...”

Silence greeted her, and then the male beckoned to her once more, his voice gentle. “Come out, little one; you’re safe now. We won’t let anything happen to you.”

Moment’s later, the little Water Dragon poked her snout out of the hole, her jaw trembling and her eyes wide as she stared at the two strangers. Both of them had kind gazes, looking down at her with compassion and concern. The female floated over to her, and the Dragoness ducked back into the tunnel slightly. The female paused and let herself sink lower to the ocean floor, waiting patiently as the little Dragoness slowly crept back out again, this time fully.

Both strangers looked on in horror as they saw the state of her. She had clearly not been eating well, and her body was thin and her scales pale and flaking. Looking closer, they could even see the outline of her rib cage peeking out from under her belly.

“Oh my stars,” the female whispered, moving both of her flippers to her mouth. “You poor thing...”

Slowly, the male offered a cautious flipper towards the Dragoness, keeping his gaze locked with hers. Despite his alarm, he managed to keep his smile steady and unwavering until he laid his flipper on her shoulder. The Dragoness trembled under his touch, but remained still, even as she was slowly pulled into a warm hug.

“Who are you?” the Dragoness whispered into his ear.

His smile grew and he rubbed the back of her head. “I’m Levi, and this is my wife Meri. We’re Seahorses from Aquaria Towers, a hidden city not far from here.”

“What’s your name, little one?” Meri asked, carefully inching forward.

The Dragoness lowered her head and sniffed. “I don’t remember...mommy and daddy didn’t name me yet. They aren’t here anymore; they’re gone.”

The two Seahorses glanced at each other. “Do you know where they went?” Levi asked hesitantly.

She shook her head. “No, they’re...gone. They...the Apes...” She closed her eyes and turned her head away. Whatever tears she had would never be seen.

A second pair of flippers joined in on the hug, and Meri pulled her close. “I’m so sorry, little one.”

None of them said a word after that for a while. The two Seahorses eventually pulled away to give the Dragoness some space, and then, in an effort to cheer her up, Levi said, “Well, we can’t just call you ‘little one’ all the time. Do you want us to give you a name?”

After a moment, she nodded.

“How about Periwinkle?” Meri suggested.

Levi made a face. “Ack, no, she’s not a Periwinkle. She’s definitely a Starlight.”

“My sister’s named Starlight,” Meri countered. “Cherry.”

“No, Crinkle.”

Meri was about to suggest another name, only to falter when she saw the look the little Water Dragon was giving them. She sighed, and said, “Well, this isn’t working. Bouncing names off each other like this like an echo in a canyon won’t do. Maybe we should sleep on it and decide in the morning?”

Levi nodded. “Yeah, that might be best. What do you think, li--”

“Echo.”

Levi closed his mouth mid-syllable and blinked. “Excuse me?”

The Dragoness looked up at him with a shimmering gaze. “Echo. I like that.”

Levi and Meri exchanged a look, and Meri smiled and nodded. Levi grinned and patted little Echo’s head. “Echo it is.”

(Warfang Temple gardens, present day)

“They took me to their sanctuary city under the waves, hidden far from the world,” Echo said, her tone wistful as she looked up into the sky. “I didn’t even know I was so close to it.”

“How were they able to keep a city like that hidden?” Fluttershy asked.

“They had an ancient artifact known as the Pearl of Wisdom, passed down from generation to generation, which allowed them to project a cloaking shield over the entire city, hiding it from view or from any magical scans,” Echo explained. “King Flippy the Fifth, the leader of the city, was the only one who could use it, since the Pearl would only respond to those of royal blood. When he foresaw Malefor’s coming wrath upon the world, he erected the shield to protect his people. It had the added bonus of keeping us away from Warfang’s prying eyes, which meant that even if it was conquered, we would still never be seen.”

“So what happened next?”

Echo leaned back. “Well, Levi and Meri took me in. They presented me before King Flippy, and explained my situation. I was given sanctuary, and, eventually, they adopted me.”

Fluttershy smiled. “That must’ve been a wonderful feeling.”

“It was,” Echo agreed with a nod. “I had never felt so loved. I didn’t have to scrounge for food or wonder if the next day would be my last. I was finally free to live, although it took a while for me to get used to it. I would rarely leave our tower, not even to speak with the other kids, until I was eventually coaxed out by my mom. Even then she had to bribe me with prawn, which I discovered I liked.”

Fluttershy giggled.

Echo continued, “Years passed, and I grew up. Mom and dad taught me the ways of the ocean and how to survive, as well as how to make friends. I studied history, music, the arts, and even some basic martial arts techniques in case I ran into any sharks or eels. But I was still a Dragon living among Seahorses, and they knew that I needed more. The pain of my parents’ deaths still touched me, and they could see that I was starting to get withdrawn. Little Echo wasn’t so little anymore, and so I was given permission on my eighteenth birthday to venture out with the other gatherer and harvester teams to get more food and more building materials, as well as to explore on my own time. Mom and dad were so proud when I was given charge of a team of my own.”

Then her frown returned, and she closed her eyes once more. “Then one day, I was visiting the mainland shore alone to gather some herbs for mom’s supper...”

(The Dragon Realms, mainland shoreline, many years ago)

The swish of a talon sang through the air, and another clump of parsley fell to the ground, only to be picked up moments later and tucked into a small, watertight container, joining a myriad of other herbs and small roots.

Satisfied, Echo let out a contended sigh, and looked out over the ocean behind her. The sun was already beginning to dip below the horizon, casting an orange glow over her home. She rarely saw such a sight, so whenever she did, she savored it. It was truly one of the most beautiful things in the world, and yet so many ground-dwellers never appreciated it. To them, it was just another sign of the waning day. To Echo, it was a sign that true beauty still existed in the world, and that not even the darkness could steal it away.

It also unfortunately served as a sign that she had to get home soon.

Humming a tune she had been working on for several days, she began to pack up her tools and gear, placing the various containers and satchels along the utility belt around her torso, when a faint noise reached her. She paused, and craned her neck to listen.

The noise seemed to be coming from a long ways away, most likely further down the beach, or into the forested hills beyond. While faint, she could still make out shouting, sounds of ringing metal, and guttural roars.

Roars that she recognized, even after not hearing them since childhood.

Her eyes widened, as memories of the Apes flooded back into her mind. Their spears, their rocks, their infernal machines, their jeering laughter.

The flames.

The roar of an immense Purple Dragon.

The blood of her parents seeping into the Silver River as she floated away, screaming for them...

And here they were again, far from her home and far from here, yet still near. Still on the hunt; still prowling on the same lands her parents once lived on.

She looked down at her containers, then out over the ocean that was her home, and then back to the forest from which the sounds came. The screams grew louder and more desperate, and she knew at that moment what she wanted to do. She didn’t need to do it, and it was reckless and selfish, but damn it, she wanted it. Her mind was filled with memories and rage, and all she heard in those screams was her own voice, and the voices of her dying parents.

As the sun slipped further past the waves of her home, she made her decision. She stripped off her utility belt, grabbed her fillet knife handle in her teeth, and charged up the beach towards the commotion, fully committed to revenge.

She ran for what seemed like hours, though it was only for a couple minutes. The autumnal forest sped past her in a blur of green, red, and yellow, and the shouting morphed into the sounds of battle. The clanging of metal she had heard was the sounds of swords meeting, and of axes and hammers smashing against plate mail.

Finally she burst into a clearing and ducked behind a fallen log, peering over to see what was happening. A small squadron of Dragons and Moles were backed up against a large boulder, with Apes and other gnarled and grotesque creatures surrounding them --- Orcs. Several bodies lay behind the melee, all still and lifeless. Many of them were from the Apes and their allies, but some were Dragons, and a few Moles.

A glimmer of blue scales caught her attention, and her gaze shifted to the side, seeing a fallen Dragon laying on her side and bleeding from a large spear wound at her side. Her face was forever frozen in an expression of agony, and her claws were clutching at the air above her.

Echo knew she wasn’t a water Dragon. The color was off, the scales weren’t right, nor was the snout the correct shape. This was an Ice Dragon, if her mom and dad had taught her correctly. But it didn’t matter if she was a Water Dragon or an Ice Dragon, or even an Earth Dragon. All she could see was her former home burning, and her parents dying from the same wounds.

“No...not again...!” she hissed, vowing to avenge the fallen Dragoness and her comrades. Whispering a silent prayer to the Ancestors, she jumped over the log and charged the nearest Ape, flicking her knife out from her mouth and into one of her claws, raising it above her head and burying its blade into the Ape’s back.

With a pained roar, the Ape fell forward into one of his comrades, sending them both tumbling to the ground. Echo pressed her assault, lifting the Ape’s head up from his braided hair and slamming it repeatedly against the ground, and blasting the second with a stream of high-pressure water from her mouth.

In their confusion at the sight of the newcomer, the Apes and Orcs briefly forgot about the Dragons and Moles, and they paid for it. Feeling energized at the sight of their new help, the Dragons and Moles charged the enemy lines and scattered them throughout the clearing.

Two Orcs swung their crooked swords at Echo, and she leapt into the air, kicking her hind legs into their faces and swinging her tail around to hit a third, knocking them to the ground. Before she could counterattack, an Ape grabbed her tail from behind and swung her around, sending her flying face-first into a tree. Dazed, she looked up to see a large war hammer falling towards her, and she braced for its impact.

Only it never came. The Ape was sent tumbling to the ground next to her as a Mole slashed at his ankles, the hammer strike going wide and slamming into the soil next to her. Letting out a gasp of air, she glanced at her savior, and the Mole nodded grimly before returning to the fight. Echo rose unsteadily to her feet and soon joined him.

Arrows whizzed past her face, and she reared back to dodge, just as two struck her Mole companion in the chest. He fell backward with a grunt into her arms, the life already leaving his eyes.

Horrified, she gazed into his eyes and a trickle of blood began to flow from his mouth, and he reached up to touch her face, only for his hand to fall limp.

It was happening again. The massacre was happening again, and she was still powerless to stop it. She hadn’t changed anything!

“No...please, no...” she whispered, falling to her knees even as the battle raged around her. She clutched the Mole’s body to her, and wept. Her hot, stinging tears fell from her cheeks and drenched his fur, and she didn’t care even as an Orc towered over her, bringing a sword down to her neck.

Time seemed to freeze, and for a brief moment, she saw the faces of her parents lying dead by the riverside. Before her despair could return, however, she saw something more, something that was new. As the river swept her away, it deposited her into the waiting embrace of her mom and dad, and they looked down at her with kind eyes and smiling faces. She saw her new home, a city of grandeur and harmony. She saw her friends, and their families. And then she saw herself in the mirror.

She was a Dragon --- a Dragon among Seahorses. They were peaceful and kind, while she was engineered by evolution to be mighty and terrifying.

And yet, despite her instincts and her desire for revenge, she was no fighter. She knew only peace in her life, and she was not ready for war. Yet she was still a Dragon among Seahorses, and that meant something more to her.

It meant that she was meant to be a protector of that peace.

Her eyed opened, and instead of their usual bright yellow, they were now solid white.

The sword stopped inches away from her neck, and the Orc’s face morphed into a mixture of shock and dismay. A shield was now protecting his would-be victim, made out of water.

Echo slowly lifted her tear-stained face from the Mole to her enemy, a snarl of fury on her lips. “Never. AGAIN!” she screamed, and the water surrounding her suddenly shot forward and surrounded the Orc’s head.

The Orc dropped his sword and clutched at his face, screaming inside the bubble of water that now encased his head. He took off his helmet and threw it to the ground, and when that did nothing, he smashed his face repeatedly against the ground to try to get the water away from him. It was fruitless, and within seconds, he drowned in the bubble of water, the air only a few inches away from his lungs.

The water vanished from his head and returned to Echo, and she rose to her hind legs, spreading her forelegs out even as she roared. All eyes, from enemy and ally alike, focused on her as water poured from her mouth and eyes and floated in the air around her in a spiral.

Before anyone could react, the water shot toward every Dragon and Mole, encasing them all in a bubble shield and protecting them further harm. Swords and arrows bounced off or got stuck, and the Orcs and Apes panicked, realizing that their advantage was now lost. It was over in moments, as the Moles and Dragons made quick work of the stunned Apes and Orcs, while the few that managed to regain half of their already low levels of wits fled the clearing in terror.

Once it was over, the water in the air evaporated into mist, and she fell backwards into the leaf-ridden ground. Several Moles rushed to her side, one of them digging into her pack for some bandages. Echo’s eyes fluttered as the white gave way to golden yellow, and once they had readjusted, she saw the faces of the survivors staring down at her with concerned looks. There were four Dragons and seven Moles in total, all alive thanks to her.

“Is she alright?” a deep, growling voice asked. This one didn’t come from any of the faces that now hovered over her. A new face joined the group, a smaller fifth Dragon, with scales as black as night and eyes as pale white and lidless as death itself. And yet, his expression, while stern, held as much concern as the others.

“She’s alright, captain,” one of the Moles reported. “A bit bruised and dazed, and she’s got a nasty bump on the head from that crash, but she’ll be right as rain in a few days.”

“Good, good...” the black Dragon murmured, looking down at Echo. “You’re either one of the craziest Dragons I’ve ever seen, kid, or one of the bravest. Either way, you saved our asses, and for that, you have my respect. It’s not often we see many Water Dragons these days, and the ones in Warfang will be happy to know that another survived Malefor’s rampage.”

“W-who are you?” Echo whispered.

“Captain Blackout,” the black Dragon replied. “This is my squad, or what remains of it. Now, what’s your name?”

Echo sat up slowly and rubbed her head. “My name is Echo...of Aquaria Towers...”

One of the other Dragons let out a small gasp. “Aquaria Towers...the Seahorses survived?!”

Echo nodded. “Y-yes, they did.”

“We should head back, sir,” another Dragon said over his shoulder as he stared out into the forest. “The Apes will be back soon with more of their Orc buddies, and I don’t think our new friend here is in good enough shape to help again.”

“Let me go,” Echo pleaded, looking up at Blackout. “I need to go home. I don’t...I’m not ready for this.”

Blackout looked her over, and then nodded once. “You can go. Before you do though, I want you to take this.” He reached under his chest armor and produced a silver disc, placing it in one of her claws. “It’s an invitation to join the fight. You’ve got skills, skills that the Guardians could use to help protect not just our way of life, but also our people. All you need is training. If you ever want to make the trip to Warfang, present that to the gate guards. They’ll let you in, at my behest.”

She looked down and examined the disc. The emblem was emblazoned on it was unfamiliar to her, and the runic words written on it she couldn’t read. Turning it over, however, revealed one word that she knew.

Ranger.

She looked back up at him, only to find that, without making a sound, all of the surviving members of the squad had vanished into the forest. An Orc horn sounded in the distance, and Echo recovered her wits, sprinting away from the battlefield and towards the beach.

The last rays of the sun vanished beyond the horizon, and Blackout’s shadowed gaze followed Echo until she reached the safety of the water, before he too vanished into the darkness.

(Warfang Temple gardens, present day)

“Well, as you could probably guess, my mom and dad, as well as all the other Seahorses who cared about me, were right peeved when I told them what happened,” Echo recalled.

Fluttershy winced at the liberal usage of foul language, but for Echo’s sake, she remained attentive to the story.

“Still,” Echo continued, “They understood why I did what I did. For several days the Seahorses kept me close, letting me recover from my injuries, while also debating what they should do. In the end, a decision was made.” She sighed, closing her eyes. “They brought me before King Flippy, and I explained my side of the story again. He then...he then asked me what my heart was telling me. I looked into those old, tired eyes, and I told him that my heart beat to the rhythm of my people, and that as long as I lived, I would use my newfound strength to protect them all from Malefor, and to ensure that Aquaria Towers never fell to the darkness.”

She looked up at Fluttershy. “Do you know what he told me next?”

Fluttershy shook her head, fully entranced by the story. “No.”

“He told me that just as they were my people, so too were the Dragons. I was a child of two worlds, and if I was to walk the path of protecting them both, I would have to go where I was needed most.” She glanced up at her painting. “I said my goodbyes, I packed what few provisions I thought I would need, and then left for Warfang a few days later. Before I left the city, I gave my mom and dad one final embrace, and they told me once more how proud they were to have me as a daughter. I remember being glad that we were underwater, because if we weren’t, the tears I was shedding would’ve drowned me.”

She sighed again, looking away from the painting in anger and hopping off the bench. “I should’ve stayed there.”

“Why?” Fluttershy asked as she watched Echo pace.

“Because then I would still be living in peace!” Echo hissed. “Blackout and Spotlight recruited me into the Rangers alongside Sprocket, Flashwing, and Blades, and for years the six of us fought to hold back the tide of evil that was sweeping across the world, and we were DAMN good at it too. But my peace was gone. I became lost in the blood and the loss of life, enemy or friend, it didn’t matter. I was no longer the little Echo my mom and dad were proud of. I had become a killer.”

Fluttershy shook her head. “You’re not a killer, Echo. You wanted to protect your home and your family, and you were doing that. The fact that you even knew that you were changing proves that you still had that good side in you.”

“Protecting my family...” Echo snarled, smacking the painting with a claw and sending it tumbling to the ground with a clatter. “Do you know what I was doing when Spyro and Cynder were killing that bastard Malefor? I was fighting for my life on the battlements of Warfang, stabbing an Orc with his own sword while strangling a Grublin with my tail. I wasn’t protecting anyone else but my squad and myself. MYSELF! My family was the last thing on my mind. Mom and dad were forgotten, just a memory. Aquaria Towers was just a phase, one that had passed.”

She sucked in a breath, and her voice hitched as she stared at Fluttershy, pointing to the walls of Warfang. “And...a-and while I sat there, in a pool of my enemy’s blood, the world around me vanished in a flash of light, replaced by...by...by THIS PLACE!!” She spat on the ground in front of Fluttershy, even as she began to tremble. “I can’t go back now! For years I dreamt of the day when the war would be over, and I’d be able to return to Aquaria Towers, changed, yet still their little Echo from so long ago. But I can’t now. They’re gone...gone forever, and I don’t even know if...”

Her knees gave out beneath her, and she fell to the ground, looking miserable and wretched. “I don’t even know if they’re still alive...at least with my birth parents I accepted their deaths, and moved past it. But this...this is unacceptable. The Seahorses raised me, cared for me, loved me as one of their own...and I repaid them by forgetting about them.”

She looked over herself, and snarled, standing up again and raising her head high. “Now all I have left is my painting. It’s all I can do to remember them. But no matter how hard I try, I keep forgetting details. Little things, like the placements of certain buildings, the subtle color differences in the coral reefs in our back yard, the sun’s rays reflecting off the surface of the water...it’ll never be the same. It’ll never be Aquaria Towers. It’ll never be home...” She glanced down at the painting and reached towards it, picking it up off the pavement and holding it in front of her. She gently caressed it with a claw, passing over one shorter tower in particular as her eyes began to shimmer. “They’ll never know if their little Echo kept her promise...”

Throughout her entire rant, Fluttershy never said a word, merely content to listen. But now she was sniffing, and tears stung at the corners of her eyes as she buried her face in her hooves. The words Echo spoke had not only broken her heart, they had also moved her in a way she had never been moved before. They reminded her of the fragility of life, and the love of family. Memories of her own family flashed through her mind. Her father and mother, with their warm smiles and low self-esteem, and her brother and his obnoxious, overbearing, utterly endearing behavior, and she wept even more.

She needed to see them again; to hold them close and to tell them she loved them. Especially her brother. She never told him nearly enough times.

How could she be the Element of Kindness and yet neglect her own family?

“I’m sorry...” she whispered in a choked voice. “I-I’m sorry, Zephyr...”

“Why are you crying?” Echo asked her, stepping forward and holding up Fluttershy’s chin with a claw. “What’s done is done, and you can’t change that.”

“No,” Fluttershy said, meeting her gaze. “B-but you can change what will happen next.”

Echo shrugged. “I suppose, but what use is there crying over the past? You can’t change the past, so all there’s left to do is grit your teeth and bear it, and take responsibility for your mistakes.”

“Is that advice for me, or for yourself?” Fluttershy wondered aloud with another sniff.

“What do you mean?”

“You are blessed, Echo,” Fluttershy whispered. “You didn’t just have one family, you had three, all of whom loved you.”

“Three?” Echo repeated. “I had only two, and both of them are gone.”

Fluttershy shook her head. “That’s not true. You had your parents, then your mom and dad, and now you have the Rangers. They told me themselves that they know you better than anyone else. They think of you as a sister. To them, you’re family.”

“The Rangers? Family?” Echo scoffed. “They’re my teammates, coworkers, acquaintances at best. We’re nothing like a family.”

“And what makes you say that?” Fluttershy asked quietly. “What makes you think they don’t love you, trust you, care about you, and want you to be okay?”

“Because nobody can truly love a ki--”

Fluttershy held up a hoof, and despite the tears rolling down her cheeks, she took on a stern face, and Echo paused. “Now you listen here,” the Pegasus said. “We’ve been over this already. You’re better than you think you are, Echo. You may have...killed some people, but you were doing it to protect others. You never meant for any of it to happen, it just happened, and something had to be done, so you did it.”

“And how would you know so much about war and death?” Echo demanded. “You, a shy little Pegasus who can barely even speak above a whisper?”

“Nature is constantly at war with itself,” Fluttershy replied calmly, lowering her head. “I don’t like to talk about it, but I see it every day. Death is just a part of nature, and all animals must eat. But some animals...they kill not because they’re hungry, but because their little babies are in danger.” She looked back up and locked gazes with Echo. “You’re the same way. You don’t do it because you’re hungry for death, you do it because you’re protecting your two families: the Seahorses, and the Rangers. All six of you...you’re just like me and my friends. We love each other, trust each other, and...I think...i-if it came down to it, we might...even d-die for each other. The Rangers see you as a sister, and that says it all in my eyes. What does it say to you?”

Echo blinked at her, and sat down on the ground. Regret flashed through her eyes, as the weight of her words pressed down upon her. The Rangers were always just a squad to her, but she was family to them. They never told her. Did they just assume she always knew? How could she, when she was only fighting for herself? “...Some sister, huh?”

Fluttershy nodded, her brother once more appearing in her mind. Neither of them said anything, until Echo lowered her head and closed her eyes, her jaw trembling. Fluttershy fought back another wave of tears as she asked, “Do you want a hug?”

Echo replied only with a nod.

Fluttershy threw her forelegs around her and buried her head in Echo’s shoulder, and Echo did the same. Both of them wept silently for themselves, for each other, and for their families. They both needed this. It was as if a weight had been lifted off both of their shoulders, and the future had opened up for them.

Echo pressed her head against Fluttershy’s chest and whispered through her sobs, “Thank you...for being here...”

Fluttershy smiled and wiped a tear from Echo’s cheek. “Anything for a friend, Echo.”

“Friend...” Echo hummed. “I’d like that, Fluttershy.”

Down the path leading from the clearing, the other Ponies and Rangers watched silently from behind some bushes and Fluttershy and Echo made peace with the past and held each other close. Pinkie was almost catatonic with joy, Starlight was crying from the beauty of the moment, and even Rainbow had a tear sliding down her face (although she would later insist that some wiseguy was cutting onions from a nearby window, or something).

Blades and Flashwing turned to each other and smiled, and Blades put a claw on her shoulder and squeezed it. At any other time, Flashwing would’ve broken his arm for that, but just this once, she let him do it.

“She’s not bad at this sort of thing, eh?” Blades remarked.

Starlight nodded, wiping away a tear. “That’s our Fluttershy.”

Pinkie finally had enough and burst at the seams, a fountain of tears pouring out of her eyes as she let out a joyful cry and hugged an unsuspecting Rainbow to her. Rainbow stiffened and her eyes went wide in surprise, and then narrowed in annoyance as her mane got drenched.

Meanwhile, in the clearing, Fluttershy’s ears twitched and she turned around, spying the not-so-hidden observers among the bushes. Smiling, she waved them over, and Echo looked up to see what she was staring at. When she did, her lips pursed, and she rolled her eyes skyward.

Blushing slightly, Flashwing and Blades crept forward, with Starlight and Rainbow dragging the emotional Pinkie behind them. Echo and Fluttershy let go of each other and dried their eyes before approaching the group. “Even after being lawfully ordered to leave by a senior Ranger, you still refused. I do believe that’s grounds for a court martial,” Echo said.

“Oh, that was an order?” Blades replied innocently. “Funny, and here I thought it was a request. You did say please, after all.”

Echo snorted out a laugh and punched him in the shoulder. “Kid, one of these days that mouth of yours will be the death of you.”

“I keep telling him that, he never listens,” Flashwing quipped.

Echo shook her head. “You two...come here. That is an order.”

Smiling, the three Dragons met in a large hug, and Blades patted Echo on the back with a wing. Not to be left out, Pinkie dove head-first into the hug, wrapping her forelegs around Echo and somehow lifting all three Dragons off the ground. Rainbow snickered and joined her, followed by Fluttershy and Starlight.

“Ahem.”

Everyone froze and looked up, seeing Spyro, Cynder, and Sparx hovering above them. Sparx was rubbing the bridge of his small nose and shaking his head, Cynder was smirking, and Spyro had a sly, knowing look on his face. Spyro waved down at them. “Are we interrupting anything?”

“Yes!” Pinkie’s muffled cry emerged from underneath the hug pile. “The biggest snuggly-wuggly cuddle party Warfang has ever seen!”

Sparx lifted his gaze to the heavens and mouthed, “Give me strength...”

“Room for two more?” Cynder joked.

Spyro blushed. “Later, Cyn. We need to get back to the northern gate as fast as possible.”

“Why, what’s going on?” Flashwing asked, dragging herself out of the pile, much to Pinkie’s displeasure.

“The Pony and Equestrian Dragon delegations are here,” Spyro announced, pointing to the north. “They’re almost to the northern gate, and the Guardians asked us to find you. The other Rangers have already been assembled.”

Pinkie gasped and shot out of the pile at blinding speeds, knocking away the other Ponies and Dragons like bowling pins and sending her flying into the air in front of Spyro, where she inexplicably hovered in front of him by spinning her tail. “Princess Celestia’s on her way?!” she shrieked.

Spyro, still blinking in confusion at the sight before him, merely shrugged. In truth, he didn’t even know what Celestia looked like, but he had to give her an answer, or else be stuck with wondering how she was even doing what she was doing. Pinkie gasped again and fell back down to the ground, grabbing Starlight and Fluttershy and dragging them away from the gardens. “To the north, girls! The future awaits!” she hollered, her voice fading as she and her unwilling hostages reentered the Temple. Rainbow facehooved and began following her.

Echo cocked an eyebrow. “Did...did Pinkie just kidnap them?” she asked at length.

“Yep,” Cynder replied, glancing over to Spyro, who was still dazed at the bizarre defiance of logic and physics he had just witnessed.

Rainbow froze at the steps leading into the Temple and scrunched up her face, a wave of déjà vu passing over her for a moment before she shrugged and continued chasing after Pinkie.

(Warfang, northern gate)

After corralling Pinkie and reclaiming her “hostages”, the Dragons and Ponies flew off to Warfang’s northern gate. Fluttershy opted to fly next to Echo this time, leaving Blades and Spyro to carry Pinkie and Starlight, respectively. As they approached the gate, they could see a large crowd of Moles, Cheetahs, and Dragons gathering on the walls and looking to the north with wonder and excitement in their eyes.

It didn’t take long for the Ponies to notice what had caught everyone’s attention: eight chariots being pulled through the sky by Pegasi teams, along with a small host of Equestrian Dragons following close behind. At the head of the convoy was Celestia’s royal chariot, easily recognizable by the gold and crimson trim along its large white wings, and the head of a Phoenix at the front.

From up ahead, Cynder waved a claw to those behind her and pointed downward. They followed her gaze to see the Guardians and the remaining three Rangers waiting for them in front of the gate, all of them looking up at their Pony visitors with expectant faces (although Spotlight seemed more overjoyed to see Pinkie again).

Spyro and Blades floated down slowly and dropped their passengers off a few feet away from the Guardians as the others began landing one by one. Once they had all arrived, Terrador nodded to them. “Good, you’re all here. You haven’t missed anything yet, they’re still on a direct course for the gate.”

“Calculation: they will reach us in approximately five minutes,” Sprocket droned as he sat next to Volteer. “Side-note: they interrupted an important experiment. Current status: annoyed.”

“Oh, give it a rest, dear boy,” Volteer said, making Cyril do a double-take. “Even a scientifically-minded individual such as I has to emerge from his laboratory every so often to smell the roses he experiments on daily. You could learn a thing or two from the flowers, you know. And besides, this is a world-changing event for all of us, I thought for sure you of all Dragons would see that.”

“Rebuttal: I do,” Sprocket replied with a pout. “Wanted to finish experiment first. Inefficient this way. Time wasted.”

“I don’t think any time spent on making new friends is time wasted,” Spotlight pitched in, earning a smile and a nod from Blackout on her left.

“You said it, sister!” Pinkie exclaimed, bumping her rump against Spotlight’s with a grin.

“So, how do you think this will play out, big guy?” Sparx asked, looking over the Guardians at the oncoming delegates.

“In truth, I do not know,” Terrador admitted. “Which is partly the reason why I asked you all here.” He gazed down at Starlight with hopeful eyes. “I could use any advice you can give on this manner. What is Princess Celestia like, as well as this ‘Dragon Lord Ember’?”

Starlight put a hoof to her mouth and giggled. “Oh, you won’t have any trouble with Celestia. She’s like a mother to all Ponies --- gentle, wise, compassionate, and beloved. She’ll know right away that you’ve treated us well, and she’ll take that as a very good sign in your favor. She’ll be friendly and open about her intentions, although she may keep a few things secret, as is the way with all leaders.”

Terrador nodded. “Understandable.”

“Now Dragon Lord Ember, on the other hoof...” Starlight hummed. “Honestly, I can’t say how that meeting will go. I’ve not really had many interactions with her, although I’ve heard from Spike, a Dragon friend of mine, that she’s ‘pretty cool’. She’s snarky, gruff, and quick to anger, but she’s far more reasonable than any other Dragon under her command, and she’ll probably be even more friendly towards you since you’re all Dragons.”

“Well, that’s certainly a relief,” Cyril remarked. “At last, some civil conversation among leaders.”

“Visitors on approach!” someone yelled from the walls.

Sure enough, the chariots in the air began to slow down and spiral around, landing a short distance from the gate. The Equestrian Dragons did the same, forming a perimeter around the chariots and their Dragon Lord as Celestia, Blueblood, and Captain Stargazer disembarked from their respective rides. The Pegasi teams unhitched themselves from their chariots and took up their spears, gathering in formation around their ruler.

Terrador rolled his shoulders. “Go time,” he murmured as he took the first step forward towards the delegates. The Guardians, Rangers, and Ponies followed him.

The Equestrian Dragons and Solar Guards opened up a gap in their lines, allowing Ember, Celestia, and her advisors to make their way towards the approaching Guardians. All of Warfang fell silent as they bore witness to what would surely be a historic event, while the Equestria Dragons gazed at their Warfang brethren with both curiosity and thinly-veiled jealousy at the sight of their city.

Celestia’s group and the Guardians halted about five meters in front of each other, and she and Terrador locked gazes as they sized each other up. Terrador raised an eyebrow, and so did Celestia. Not to be outdone, Ember stepped forward and planted the Bloodstone Scepter in the ground with an imperious look on her face.

Celestia was taller than Terrador had expected, but not by much. She seemed to radiate with heavenly light, and her rainbow-hued mane flowed with an unseen, ethereal breeze. She was smiling, but underneath that smile Terrador could see eyes of ancient strength and a mind of calculating wisdom. She was a leader of true strength, and yet Starlight’s analysis seemed correct: she carried with her an aura of motherly grace that commanded respect, and judging by the awestruck reverence and loyalty her Ponies showed her, it was well-deserved.

Satisfied, Terrador spoke first. “On behalf of the city of Warfang, I, Terrador, son of Braze, Acting Grandmaster of the Temple and leader of the Guardians, do welcome you and your companions to our city.”

Celestia nodded and smile sagely. “I, Princess Celestia, daughter of Faust, accept your welcome, Acting Grandmaster Terrador.”

“And so do I, Dragon Lord Ember, daughter of Dragon Lord Torch and servant of the Eastern Lair,” Ember declared.

Terrador nodded and motioned to the other Guardians. “My colleagues and fellow Guardians: Cyril, Guardian of Ice, and Volteer, Guardian of Electricity.” He then pointed to Spyro, Cynder, and the Rangers. “These are the Heroes of Warfang, Spyro and Cynder. Behind them are the Rangers, some of our finest Dragons: Captain Blackout, Lieutenant Spotlight, Specialists Echo and Flashwing, Navigator Sprocket, and Scout Blades.”

Celestia nodded to each one in turn, her smile growing wider with every moment. “Behind me are Prince Blueblood, Duke of Canerlot, and Captain Stargazer, the Captain of the Lunar Guard. My sister, Princess Luna, regrets being unable to participate in these negotiations, so she has sent her Captain to act on her behalf.”

Blueblood put a hoof to his chest and bowed his head low in respect, and Stargazer saluted. Blackout and his team returned the gestures in kind, while Spyro and Cynder merely bowed their heads, not knowing exactly what to do.

Ember coughed. “I brought no advisors, but my Dragons are strong and true. They are eager to meet you all, and very curious.”

Celestia turned her gaze back to Terrador. “Well now, now that the introductions, welcomes, and greetings are out of the way, I believe we can drop this stuffy formality charade. It’s much better to greet one’s neighbors with an air of friendship, is it not?”

Cyril chuckled. “Quite right, Princess.”

“Please, none of that, we’re on equal standing here. Just call me Celestia.”

“Princess!” Starlight called out, as she, Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Rainbow emerged from behind the Rangers. “We’re so glad you made it!”

Celestia chuckled and drew all four Ponies into an embrace with her large wings. “Starlight Glimmer, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy, words cannot begin to describe how proud I am of the four of you. You four became the first Ponies to reach out to an ailing nation, and because of your efforts, we now greet one another as friends. Twilight would be proud of all of you.”

“Thank you, thank you, I deserve every awesome word,” Rainbow boasted.

Starlight blushed and patted the ground as Celestia let go of her. “I-it was nothing, Your Highness. Just doing what Twilight taught me...us. Taught us.”

“Nah, just you,” Rainbow teased.

“Rainbow Dash,” Fluttershy scolded. “Are you saying you didn’t learn anything about Loyalty or friendship for all these years?”

“Nah, I’ve learned stuff about friendship,” Rainbow conceded. “But I was already the Element of Loyalty long before today. The universe knew I was awesome.”

“Element of Arrogance, I’d wager,” Cyril muttered.

“As if you’re any better, ha!” Volteer jeered.

“Shush you.”

“Celestia, I must compliment you on choosing these four to come to us,” Terrador said, ignoring his two bickering companions as if they were but flies in the wind. “They’ve been a tremendous help to Warfang, not just in restoring morale and hope, but also in acclimating us to this world. It’s as if their mere presence can’t help but make even the grouchiest of us smile. Or, in the case of one particular Cheetah, collapse from insulin shock.” He winked at Fluttershy, who blushed and hid behind her mane.

“Now this is a story I need to hear,” Stargazer said with a grin.

Celestia laughed. “Yes, my little Ponies tend to have that effect, and for the life of me I can’t figure out how they do it.”

Ember rolled her eyes. “You Ponies and your puppy-dog eyes and cutesy smiles...it’s no wonder Spike likes all of ya so much.”

“If I recall correctly, you weren’t opposed to the idea of an alliance yourself, Dragon Lord,” Blueblood reminded her with a smirk.

“Only because you said please,” Ember retorted, matching his smirk.

“A Dragoness after my own heart,” Cyril chuckled. “You and I will get along just fine, young lady.”

“Watch it, old-timer,” Ember snarked, holding up the Bloodstone Scepter. “I ain’t no lady.”

“Another swing and a miss with the pomposity regulator, eh ‘old chap’?” Volteer cackled, only for Cyril to smack him upside the head with his tail.

Celestia craned her neck back to her troops. “Relax, everypony, and feel free to greet our new friends. I have a feeling that you’ll all learn many new things today.”

Ember shrugged and nodded to her Dragons. “Yeah, same to all you lazy dolts. Go play, or fetch some gems, or something. I’ve got this.”

Terrador motioned with a wing towards the gatehouse. “Come right this way, friends. The city is eager to meet you all, and there is much to talk about.” He glanced at Ember. “Especially you and your Dragons.”

Celestia bowed her head. “Gladly, Terrador. But first...” She extended a hoof, a hopeful expression adorning her face.

Terrador glanced down at her hoof briefly before taking it with a claw and shaking it slowly.

“Welcome to Equus, Terrador, son of Braze. May this new friendship make our nations stronger, and may Harmony guide us on the paths on which we now tread.”

Author's Note

Lots of world-building, lore, backstory, and heartwarming fluff in this chapter, and a bit more plot progression. This was ultimately Fluttershy’s shining moment, as well as a chapter I had planned for a while, and I really hope I gave her the perfect scene she deserved. An angel like her deserves nothing less than the best. :yay:

This is the start of a beautiful new friendship, one that will be explored further in later chapters and stories.

The next chapter is going to be HEAVY on Changeling lore and plot progression for Thorax’s side, as well as some more cultural exchanges between Changelings and Ponies. It might also take a while to write, since it’s quite a bit to unpack, so please be patient.

Chapter 11: The Long Road to Apocalypse

(The Frozen North, Mount Everhoof)

There was a saying the Ponies had: “when it rains, it pours”. As a Changeling, Pharynx never really took stock in Pony expressions or superstitions unless he had to have the perfect disguise. Today, however, he finally understood what the Ponies meant with this particular expression, and he had to give them credit where it was due, they were onto something with it.

Of course, way up here on Mount Everhoof, it never rained, only snowed, but the blizzard outside still made the word choice somewhat apt by comparison, and only exacerbated Pharynx’s frustration.

After a couple days of sitting around in the cave, he had finally gotten some of his lieutenants to do a proper head count, now that they had safely established themselves within the caves. The results were, as Chrysalis had put it, satisfactory. Pharynx had another word for it: appalling.

Out of the seven hundred Changelings that had started the long, arduous trek up the mountain, only six hundred and twelve remained. Sixty-three had been lost in the storm and were never recovered, eleven had perished in the snow from exhaustion, thirteen had died in the night from sickness, and one...

Pharynx sighed and shook his head. He supposed that last one wasn’t exactly “dead” yet, but she was far from alive, and certainly not a Changeling anymore if that crystalline demon had anything to say about it.

Six hundred and twelve: that was all that remained of the Hive he once knew. They were the last of Chrysalis’s loyal followers, and represented the last hope of the true Hive --- the Everhoof Hive, he supposed. There were no more backups, there were no more contingencies, and there were no more escape plans. This was all they had to work with.

But it wasn’t just the loss of life that Pharynx was angry at. Oh no, that was just the start. Morale was dropping like a millstone in an ocean, the blizzard outside was bitterly cold and made scavenging for food nearly impossible, and it was discovered that several of the cavern “walls” had actually been sheets of ice. Too much pressure against some of them had caused them to collapse, nearly burying half of his Changelings in snow and ice. Since then, they had reinforced the walls with hardened goo, but the damage was already done. Two of the podded Crystal Ponies they had brought with them for love storage had perished from the collapse, and couldn’t be resuscitated.

All of this led to only one conclusion: the caves had to be excavated further, and the dwindling supplies buried deeper and in more secure locations. However, with so few workers or infiltrators left in the Hive, many of the soldiers who had barely even held a shovel much less dig out a tunnel had to be recruited to be diggers. With Pharynx supervising the digging operations, that left only his two remaining lieutenants and a skeleton crew of thirty to defend them, which wasn’t bringing Pharynx any comfort.

And neither was the incompetence of his new “workers”.

Narrowing his eyes, Pharynx marched down one of the newly-dug tunnels and gave a sharp whistle, drawing the attention of three drones. Glaring at them, Pharynx growled out, “What are you three doing?”

“We ain’t gonna dig no further...” one of them wheezed as she leaned against the wall.

“...Until we have a break!” finished one of her male companions. The third drone gave a mute nod in agreement, his wings hanging limply at his sides.

Pharynx slapped a hoof against his face and groaned. “You’re soldiers of the Hive! You can out-fly a tornado, out-run a cheetah, and outmaneuver a maulwurf. Are you telling me you can’t handle a little digging?”

The second drone held up a hoof and pointed to it with a wing. “With all due respect general, look at these! We’re soldiers, not workers. Give me an axe; a sword; a crossbow; a halberd; or Tartarus, even a hammer, and I’ll fight a war for you. But we’re not built for digging. Even fifty workers could have a good-sized Hive ready within a couple weeks, but we--”

It happened so fast that it barely even registered in the drone’s mind before he was suddenly pinned against the wall with Pharynx’s hoof pressed tightly against his throat, his fangs bared and eyes narrowed. “Listen here, grub, and listen well,” Pharynx hissed. “Do you think I’m happy with this situation? Do you think I want all you sorry excuses for Changelings being all I have to work with? Do you think I don’t know your own limitations? I KNOW! I know more than you think, and I also know that the Ponies are out there searching for us, and that if we don’t entrench ourselves now, we won’t survive a sneak attack from them. Would you rather be out there with your brothers and sisters in the snow, who sacrificed so much so that we could live?”

“No sir,” the drone gasped out, clutching at his throat even as Pharynx lifted him further off the floor.

“Would you, perhaps, like to be cozy and snug along with all the other traitors back in the Badlands, kissing Thorax’s hooves and lapping up his sappy speeches like little puppies eager to please?”

“N-no s-sir...” the drone gurgled, trying to regain his voice.

Pharynx pressed tighter and leaned in closer. “Didn’t hear you.”

“No sir!”

“DIDN’T HEAR YOU!!!”

“NO SIR!” the drone yelled, using the last of his air.

Pharynx let the drone drop to the floor and watched him cough before turning around, seeing that he had gathered a small audience from the rest of the tunnel-diggers. “Digging tunnels sucks, I know. You’re all tired, I know. You’re not miracle-workers, I KNOW! But you’re Changelings, and you’re strong! You can do this. If you have enough energy to scream like this one just did, then by Chrysalis’s crown, I want to hear you scream.” He pointed down the tunnel. “Now you all go back down there, look at that damn wall, and roar. I want to hear your rage, and I want to hear that wall being torn down as if the hordes of Tartarus were beating against it. And I want to keep hearing it until we have a Hive worthy of your Queen!”

“YES SIR!” the drones around him all bellowed, lifting their tools into the air.

“Now go, before I throw you out into the cold,” Pharynx ordered, giving them a smirk.

They didn’t need to be told twice. Roaring just like they had been order to, the swarm of Changelings lunged at the tunnel wall, slamming pickaxes, hammers, and hooves against it with renewed vigor.

Pharynx watched them work for a few minutes before turning away and leaving, a scowl on his face. Pep talks were one thing, but he knew deep down that the mouthy drone was right, as much as he hated to admit it. Eventually his Changelings’ stamina would run out, as well as their strength. They needed good news, and they needed it now.

A flicker of motion drew his gaze to the cave entrance, and he wondered if it was the good news he was hoping for as he saw two beleaguered, winter-garbed Changelings flutter inside.

“Scander, Clink, report,” Pharynx commanded as they landed in front of him.

“It’s no good, sir...” Scander reported, shaking snow off of his wings and shivering as he lowered his hood. “Crystal Praetorians are crawling all over the slopes looking for us. Even without the blizzard, it would be impossible to get past them without alerting them. They’ve got detection wards all over the place.”

“Nasty buggers,” Clink muttered, stomping both of his hind legs against the floor to get the ice off of them. His teeth were chattering.

Pharynx took note of Clink and grimaced. “No change, then. Thank you for the report, now head down to the galley and get some warmth in you. I think Garla is serving some warm water.”

Clink sent him a grateful look of relief. “Thank you, sir.”

Pharynx nodded and patted him on the shoulder before sending him and his fellow scout on their way. As they limped down one of the tunnels, Pharynx brought his attention to a petite female drone who was hovering over a pitifully small pile of crates, a clipboard and pencil in her hooves. As Pharynx approached her, he could hear her muttering angrily to herself.

“Sixty-three...bloody great, that’s what it is...just dandy. Add another five of those, and only fifteen spare glimmerstone torches...”

“Sproink, how’s our--” Pharynx started.

“EEK!” the mare screeched, dropping her clipboard and throwing her hooves over head head as she landed. “Don’t kill me, my Queen! I only miscounted once this time!”

Pharynx raised an eyebrow. “What?” he asked.

She lifted a hoof off her head and looked up at him with one eye, blinking. She gave a sheepish grin and got back up, dusting herself off and blushing intensely. “Erm, s-sorry, you startled me, sir. Was in the zone, you know?” She glanced around and lowered her voice to a whisper. “Please excuse anything I may have said. Impulse, you know? Nothing to it.”

“Um, don’t worry about it...I guess...” Pharynx murmured, shaking his head. He had more important things on his mind anyway. “As I was saying, what’s our supply situation?”

Sproink groaned and picked up her clipboard, sticking the pencil under the clip. “Pathetic, that’s our situation. Heat and water aren’t a problem, since we’ve got plenty of thaumatic batteries to last us and plenty of snow to melt and detox, but food is where we’re hurting the most.”

“How long can we last?”

She tapped a hoof on one of the crates. “Aside from the emergency rations in each of the soldiers’ packs, we managed to bring only sixty-three boxes of our physical food stores. That’ll give us about a month tops, if we ration it. After that we’re down to the emergency rations, and that’ll give us another few weeks.”

Pharynx nodded. He had expected this. Without regular love feedings in their diet, Changelings couldn’t last long on just normal food, and eventually they’d need to consume more and more just to wake up the next morning. “What about love stores?”

Sproink cringed. “Ouch,” she said simply.

“That bad, huh?”

She nodded, pointing lazily to where eight podded Crystal Ponies sat leaning against the cavern wall, five civilians and three Praetorians. “We weren’t able to grab that many Ponies when we abandoned the camp. When we lost two during the ice wall collapse from earlier, our love stores took a massive hit that we frankly can’t recover from. We’re rationing it as it is, and a lot of the soldiers are already feeling the stress and pain of emotion starvation.”

Pharynx’s eyes narrowed. “We need more Ponies, is what you’re saying?”

Sproink nodded again. “A lot more. Thirty would be the minimum, but eighty to a hundred is ideal.”

His eyes widened, and he made a face of incredulity. “Where in Tartarus am I going to get thirty Ponies to pod, or the soldiers with strength to get them, much less a hundred?!” Pharynx thundered. “You said it yourself, we’re stretched thin as it is!”

Sproink frowned, her ears and wings drooping. “I’m sorry, sir, but I’m just an accountant drone. I’m not a soldier or tactician. Perhaps the Queen would know?”

“The Queen...” Pharynx started, before catching himself. He couldn’t just tell anyone what Chrysalis was doing. “...is busy,” he finished with a growl.

“Ahhh, but a busy Queen is a good Queen, because that means she’s working to make the Hive a better place,” said a deep female voice from behind him. “Wouldn’t you say, General Pharynx?”

Pharynx whirled around and bowed low to the ground. “Indeed, my Queen. Command me, and I will follow.”

“Oh, get up, you look ridiculous,” Chrysalis snorted, trotting past him. As she passed the slack-jawed Sproink, she paused and craned her head back slightly. “General, where might be a good place for me to address my Hive?”

Pharynx pointed to a small outcropping on the cave wall to his left. “Over here, my Queen. I often use this spot to direct my drones.”

“Your drones?” Chrysalis echoed, raising an eyebrow.

“Erm, your drones, Your Majesty,” Pharynx backtracked hastily. Stupid, stupid, stupid! What is wrong with you?!

“Enough,” Chrysalis hissed, hovering up to the outcropping. “Call all drones to me; I wish to address them.”

Pharynx nodded and closed his eyes. All Changelings, this is General Pharynx. Report to the central cavern, your Queen has some words for you all. His message sent, he reopened his eyes and said, “It’s done. They’ll be here shortly, Your Majesty.”

Chrysalis nodded. “Thank you, general.”

She and Pharynx sat in silence, waiting patiently for the rest of the Changelings to emerge from the tunnels and gather around. A few wanderers had already arrived, and Sproink found herself a seat on one of the crates, cradling her clipboard to her chest. As more and more drones started to appear, Pharynx glanced up at his Queen with a quizzical gaze, and asked, “My Queen, if I may be so bold, what is it you wish to announce?”

“You’ll find out soon enough,” Chrysalis snapped, refusing to look down at him.

Pharynx grimaced and turned away. Something in her voice made him feel uneasy.

Wait...she isn’t going to--

“My Queen...?” he whispered, realization dawning on his face.

By now most of the Changelings had gathered together, all looking to their Queen in eager anticipation, weak smiles on their faces. Chrysalis looked over all of them with a cursory glance, pausing as her gaze landed on a few drones that were clearly suffering from the early stages of love malnutrition. She waited a few more moments as the last few stragglers arrived before spreading her wings wide, silencing any and all excited chattering among the massive crowd.

Once all the drones had quieted down, Chrysalis smirked and opened her mouth to speak: “Changelings of the new Everhoof Hive, loyal drones, my brothers, my sisters, my sons, my daughters, lend me your ears.” She paused for effect, and then continued, “It has come to my attention that there have been some grumblings lately around the Hive. Do not worry, I am not upset, and those of you have been grumbling will not be punished. I wish to tell you that I understand your concerns completely. Morale is low, the cold is bitter and biting, love is nowhere to be found, we are all tired, and our situation looks bleak. Many of you are sick and suffering, and we have lost several of our number to the harsh environment. Believe me when I tell you that I understand your pain and your frustration.”

She took a step closer to the edge of the outcropping. “But today, I’ve come before you to make an announcement, one that will change our fortunes considerably.”

The crowd burst into excited whispers once more, and the smiles on some of the younger Changelings grew wider. However, for the older drones in the crowd, they had heard all this before, and thus kept their emotions in check like they were trained to. It would’ve made Pharynx proud had he not been mentally panicking.

She’s going to do it. She’s going to reveal...him...!

Chrysalis silenced the crowd once more with a hoof and raised her voice, “Yes, our situation is bleak, and yes, we are weakened. Yes, the traitor Thorax now commands an army of drones that were once family. Yes, the Ponies are everywhere and their eyes are sharp, but we have something that they don’t have: our honor, and our pride. We are Changelings! We don’t back down from a challenge, we face it head-on!”

The drones around her cheered and applauded.

“The time for us hiding in the shadows is long past! The world knows our names, and they are afraid. We have fewer numbers and fewer weapons, but THEY fear US! And why do they fear us, you may ask? It’s because we are Changelings, and we are strong. What we want, we take, and what we need, we acquire.”

She jumped up from the outcropping and hovered in the air above the heads of the crowd, looking down with a malicious smirk on her face. “But one thing we’ve never had...is an ally.”

Pharynx shuffled on his feet, looking nervous. “This isn’t a good idea...” he murmured.

Nobody heard him or cared. All eyes were on their Queen, and she was taking it all in with manic glee. “My Changelings, my loyal followers, today I am proud to announce that we do indeed have an ally, one who has sworn to aid us in achieving our revenge! I have seen his methods, heard his plans, and witnessed his power, and I believe he holds the key to our conquest of the Frozen North and beyond. He is building an army unlike any other that will sweep across Equestria like a plague, and this time, the Ponies will know true fear! Would you like to meet him, my Changelings? Would you like to see the face and hear the Voice of our benefactor?”

“Show him to us!” someone cried. It sounded like Sproink.

“Who is he, I want to thank him!” yelled another. That one was Scander.

“Show us!” roared one of Pharynx’s lieutenants. “If you trust him this much, he must be powerful and worthy of our respect.”

“Fear, more like it...” Pharynx muttered under his breath.

Chrysalis’s smile grew wide and triumphant. “The Hive has spoken,” she whispered, her voice echoing throughout the cavern via an amplification spell. “Changelings of the Everhoof Hive, it is my pleasure to introduce to you a being from another world far removed from our own, with powers and knowledge beyond imagining. I give you...Malefor.”

There was a loud cracking sound, and the Changelings gasped as a large claw made up of black and purple crystal burst forth from the ground, a large yellow eye in the center of its palm. As the dust cleared and the crowd was silenced once more, the eye gazed out over the Changelings before it, and before anyone could say anything, they heard a Voice chuckle all around them, before it began whispering into their minds.

Greetings, Changelings. Be not afraid, for I mean you no harm. Quite the opposite, in fact. Your Queen speaks the truth. I have seen firsthand what these Ponies are capable of, and what their precious way of life has wrought. They seek to wipe you out, not through obliteration, but through assimilation. I seek to...correct this error in judgment.

You may be curious as to why I appear to you in this manner. I can assure you, this is not my normal form. In life, I was a mighty Dragon of great wisdom and majesty, with knowledge far exceeding that of my peers. For the crime of wanting to create a better future for my world, I was cast out, shunned, and eventually banished from my world entirely, my soul trapped within crystal. I found myself cast upon this world, and after regaining my strength, I wish to seek vengeance upon those who wronged me, and help those who helped me.

Your Queen took me in and sheltered me while the Ponies shunned me just like my former peers. For this, I am eternally grateful, and wish to help you in your own quest for reclamation and conquest. Like your Queen said, I am already building an army for you, but that is not all I wish to do. You see, when I arrived on this world, I was weak and limited in strength, so I reached out with my mind and touched a source of power unlike anything I have ever seen, something I’m sure you’re all intimately familiar with: the Crystal Heart.

Gasps abounded from within the crowd, and Malefor chuckled once more, sending a shiver up Pharynx’s spine. Yes, that Crystal Heart, the pride and joy of the Crystal Empire. While I was not able to drain it completely, I did manage to siphon off a massive amount of its power --- power that I am willing to give to you all as a sign of good faith. Think of it as a token of our newfound kinship and alliance. All I ask from you is your complete trust and loyalty, just as Chrysalis has already offered. I am not your master, nor your King, merely a...ah, forgive me for saying this, Chrysalis, I am merely a friend who wishes to help. A loyal friend who has your backs. And friends...trust each other, do they not?

The Changelings all looked amongst themselves and nodded, glancing back at Malefor’s avatar. Malefor let out a sigh that echoed throughout the cavern, and the eye on the claw glowed a deep, ruby red. Lines of magic swirled out from the eye, first only a few, then dozens, and then hundreds, each one aimed at every Changeling in the cavern. Chrysalis, Pharynx, Scander, Clink, Sproink, they all felt it: a sudden surge in strength they hadn’t felt in years, not since the Invasion of Canterlot.

Love! An actual, overflowing, glorious, addictive, unfathomably pure stream of love! The holes in their legs shrunk, their wings grew, their horns curved, and their blue eyes glowed in the shadows as they felt the power coursing through their veins and pumping through their blood. Their vision sharpened, and their sickness and exhaustion vanished, as if they never had it.

Then, the stream ended. Just as every Changeling felt like they would explode from the power now residing within them, the transfer spell was cut off. A look of disappointment flashed over their faces for a moment, but only for a moment, because immediately afterwards every Changeling swept their newly-reformed wings back and reared onto their hind legs, staring up at the ceiling and screeching in triumph and ecstasy.

All but one. Pharynx had felt the power just as the rest, and he was grateful for that, but something scratched within his heart and mind. Something foul was afoot, and he couldn’t stop it.

All he knew was at that moment, the Hive had two masters leading it, and he wasn’t one of them. His brothers and sisters hollered, screeched, and roared their approval of their new ally, and Chrysalis looked almost euphoric.

Malefor, meanwhile, merely hummed.

(Later that night...)

The Hive was quiet tonight, which suited Pharynx just fine. The drones working on the tunnels had gone deep enough that the sounds of them working wouldn’t bother their fellow Changelings sleeping in the main cavern. The entrance had been sealed up by thick membranes and disguised by ice and snow, giving the daytime guards some well-earned reprieve from their duties while the much smaller night shift took the next watch. For once, the Hive was almost peaceful, as if nothing bad had ever happened; as if they were back in the Badlands and their troubles were finally over.

Pharynx, of course, knew the truth. What happened today, while miraculous, was a turning point in the Hive’s history. Whether it was for good or for ill, only time would tell, but Pharynx had his suspicions.

For the moment, however, he just wanted some sleep. The shot of adrenaline he had gained after having his body’s love stores replenished by Malefor had long since vanished, and had been followed by the intense desire to rest and recuperate. He would deal with his Hive’s new situation in the morning.

His Hive...

He frowned, his thoughts swirling around in his head. He didn’t know what was happening to him lately, but he knew he didn’t like it. He was beginning to think of his Queen’s Changelings as his own. It had started with the ones he had lost on the slopes, then with the half-blind female, and now with all the rest. Such thoughts were not only forbidden, they were also traitorous. Pharynx was no traitor to anyone, least of all the true Queen of the Hive. He had to focus; he had to purge such thoughts from his mind before they could linger and fester into a virus across the Hivemind.

Pharynx let out a groan and turned over, grabbing his blanket and pulling it tighter around him with a tired sigh. As he did, he opened an eye to give the main cavern one last look before drifting off to sleep. Most of the drones around him were already sleeping, but he did spot a few of the older ones conversing in whispers next to each other. He couldn’t hear what was being said, but it sounded serious, judging by the frowns they wore. When they saw him watching, however, they quieted down and went their separate ways, some to pods, others to small alcoves dug into the walls.

Well, that was weird. Pharynx blinked, then shrugged and turned back to to his makeshift pillow, only to catch a glimmer of something purple on the walls. Looking up, his eyes narrowed as he watched a tiny sliver of purple crystal snaking down the wall like a thin vine, coming closer to him.

Malefor was on the prowl, and his target seemed to be the Changeling general. With a huff, Pharynx rolled onto his other side facing away from the crystal tendril, fully intending to ignore the parasitical crystalline maniac.

For approximately eighteen seconds, his strategy worked...until he heard Malefor’s voice whispering once more into his mind.

Am I disturbing you?

“Yes, every time I see you or hear you, now buzz off,” Pharynx snarked back.

Malefor chuckled. Snappy, aren’t we? Don’t worry, my dear general, I won’t be long.

“Good, doesn’t take long for me to fall asleep anyway.” As soon as he said this, Pharynx grabbed his blanket and threw it over his head.

You seem troubled.

“I’m ignoring you, if you couldn’t tell. Snore.”

Perhaps I can help you? What is that troubles you tonight?

Pharynx’s eye twitched as he threw the covers off his face. He sat up, whirled his face around to face the crystal tendril, only to jump back slightly at the sight of a claw with a yellow eye on it staring motionlessly at him. “Would you just leave me alone already?!” he hissed. “In fact, leave all of us alone! It’s bad enough that you’ve put my Queen under your thrall, and it was bad enough that you stuck that drone in that pod and lobotomized her, now you’re just poisoning the rest of the Hive with your words!”

The eye on the claw rolled upwards. Here we go...

“Do you think that honeying your words and giving us love will make me forget what you’ve already done? Do you think that you have any right to be here? I have no love for the Ponies, but after seeing your work first-hoof, I’m almost thinking that they were right to cast you out.”

I am not your enemy, Pharynx. Far from it. I have no wish to see any more of your race harmed.

“Yeah, I guess after you’ve seen the insides of one Changeling, you’ve seen them all,” Pharynx spat.

Malefor continued undeterred, I merely wish to see your race reach their True Potentials. I have seen what lies within your future once you attain such greatness, and let me tell you, there will be no one who could stop you once it happens. Equestria will be yours.

“What are you babbling about now?”

The claw bent backwards, as if it was shrugging. It’s not my place to tell. Ask your Queen, and maybe if she doesn’t kill you for asking about it, she might let you in on the secret. Either way her reaction should be quite the amusing spectacle for me.

Pharynx rolled his eyes and flipped back around onto his side, planting a hoof over his ear. He knew it wouldn’t really help, but he hoped it would get the message across.

Naturally, it didn’t. You still haven’t told me what truly troubles you, deep within. Are you often this stubborn? Why can’t you simply accept that I’m here to stay, and let me help you? Your Queen and your Hive already have.

Pharynx visibly winced at his words, and the claw’s eye gleamed. Ahhh, so that’s it, then? “Your Hive”...I overheard that little bit of confusion you and Chrysalis had over your wording from earlier. Is that what’s troubling you? Interesting...how VERY interesting...

“Get. Out.”

Struck a nerve, did I?

“GET OUT!” Pharynx whisper-shouted, rising up from his bed and reaching for his sword. “You may have poisoned the Queen’s mind, but my job is to be suspicious of everything, especially so-called ‘allies’. I wouldn’t let a demon like you into my mind even if it killed me.” He pointed the sword at the claw and sneered. “Now get lost, or I’ll run an experiment of my own on how well those crystals of yours hold up against a mythril blade.”

Malefor chuckled once more. You remind me so much of an old enemy of mine: a black Dragon of great power and courage. He had such potential, much like you, and such a command over the Dream Realm. The same courage, the same willpower, the same impressive defiance...the same stupidity. You could almost be brothers.

“NOW!”

Alright, alright, I’m going, no need to get upset, my dear general. Just one last thing --- the real reason why I came down here was to inform you that, with Chrysalis’s invaluable aid in genetic and thaumaturgical research, I have made a breakthrough in my experiments. We might even see this breakthrough in practice very soon, I’m sure.

“Good, that means we won’t need you anymore,” Pharynx snarked, setting aside his sword. “The sooner you leave, the sooner I can get some proper sleep again.”

The claw “shrugged” again. As you wish. Before I go, however, I should inform you about something.

“Oh, for the Queen’s sake, WHAT?!”

I know the mineral composition and chemical properties of the crystals my soul inhabits. Very durable stuff, I must say. The Ancients sure knew how to build things to last. That mythril blade of yours might just shatter like glass against it if you tried swinging it around, but by all means, swing away. It would be good exercise for you, and highly amusing for me. Of course, I doubt your Queen will find it very amusing, seeing her prized general turn traitor by attacking her newfound ally. Sleep well, general.

With that, the claw closed its eye and vaporized into a fine powder, blowing away down the cavern and out into a tunnel. The crystal tendril on the wall retracted back the way it came, leaving a spidery gouge down the wall as the only clue it was there.

Pharynx hissed at it and covered himself with the blanket once more, but it was useless. He wouldn’t get any sleep tonight either, even as Malefor’s words kept swirling around in his mind.

(The next morning...)

Pharynx accepted the mug of warm water offered to him over the galley table, holding it with both his forehooves as he slowly hovered over to a secluded nook near the wall of the Hive’s main cavern. His eyes and ears drooped as he landed on the cold stone, and he let out a tired moan.

As expected, he didn’t get any sleep last night, and he was feeling it this morning. Love or not, he still needed his sleep if he was going to have any energy today, and Malefor had gleefully denied him some. Muttering dark curses under his breath as he sipped at his mug, Pharynx swore he would get even somehow. If mythril wouldn’t work, perhaps explosives will. He’d ask Sproink if they managed to grab any breaching charges the next time he saw her.

He then imagined Chrysalis repeatedly smashing his skull into the walls of the Hive before throwing him out into the cold, and thought better of it. Most of the other Changelings never really saw that side of her, but he had, as had many of the other older drones. He didn’t relish seeing it again.

The cavern suddenly grew quiet, and Pharynx looked up from his mug to see Chrysalis walking up to the galley staff to receive her own mug of water. He raised an eyebrow, but then something else caught his eye: floating behind her was one of Malefor’s crystal claws.

Pharynx sneered and returned to his mug, just before noticing out of the corner of his eye that Chrysalis was heading towards him. After taking one last sip, he put on a less tired-looking face and stood up respectfully, bowing his head. “Good morning, my Queen.”

“Greetings, General Pharynx,” Chrysalis replied, in an oddly chipper tone, no less. She sat down near him, floating her mug in front of her face. “I take it you’re well-rested?”

Not in the slightest... his mind grumbled. “Yes, my Queen,” he replied evenly, glancing at Malefor’s claw.

...Did that thing just wink at him? With only one eye?

“Good!” Chrysalis chirped, taking a sip of the steaming water. “In that case, I have a mission for you.”

Pharynx stood at attention, ignoring Malefor as best as he could. “Command me, my Queen!”

“Some of the scouts this morning returned with news,” Chrysalis began. “They told me that a second cave system has been located in a nearby peak just a few kilometers to the west. They hid in it while avoiding a Pony patrol, and have determined that it’s quite extensive, and also unoccupied. I want you to put together an expedition of fifty drones to those caves and establish an outpost there.”

“My Queen, would it not be better to hold out in here?” Pharynx asked. “Creating a secondary Hive so soon would split our forces in half. We don’t have many--”

“Are you questioning my orders, general?” Chrysalis wondered aloud, eyeing him with a look of sudden interest. There was a dangerous gleam in her eye, one that dared him to continue.

Pharynx had seen it before, and while his instincts told him to back down, he was knew who he was. He was her appointed general and advisor, and this was his job. “No, my Queen, I question neither your orders nor your wisdom, I just want to point out a...flaw with the plan.” Before she could even open her mouth to retort, he continued, “That being said, you were the one who was given the report, not me, so you know more about these caves than I do, I would presume.”

“You presume correctly,” Chrysalis seethed, looking back down at her mug. She almost seemed disappointed. The eye on Malefor’s claw blinked at her.

“Are the caves as barren as these ones?” Pharynx pressed.

“Yes.”

“Do they give us a tactical advantage?”

“The possibility exists.” Her fangs were starting to show.

“Will it provide us with a way to get past the patrols without being spotted?”

“No,” she spat.

Pharynx sighed. “Then my Queen, why? Why should we waste resources and dronepower establishing an outpost that holds little value for us, when we are better suited here, where we can regain our full strength and hold out for far longer?”

“Because soon we won’t need to ‘hold out’, when we can strike back,” Chrysalis retorted, no longer masking the sneer on her face. “That’s why this outpost needs to be established, general --- not as a fallback position, but as a place from which lightning assaults can be launched against the Crystal Empire and beyond.”

“I’m not sure I follow, my Queen,” Pharynx admitted. “How can fifty drones launch an assault? That’s barely a platoon, much less a city-wide strike force.”

May I cut in, my lady?

Chrysalis lifted her mug, drained every last drop of the hot water in one gulp, and slammed the mug against the floor in a huff. “Please do.”

Malefor chuckled. General Pharynx, your Queen knows that fifty Changelings isn’t nearly enough to launch an invasion. They’re merely the builders of the outpost. The outpost itself will be manned by others.

“What others?” Pharynx inquired, sitting back down again.

Why, your new army, of course.

Chrysalis held out her hoof to Pharynx, revealing a small purple shard with a black center. “This is the reason why you’re establishing the outpost: to plant this deep within.”

Pharynx picked it off of her hoof and examined it closely. “A crystal?” He tried holding it up to the light, only to stop when he saw Chrysalis shaking her head at him.

It’s a Dark Crystal, a piece of my prison, and contains a faint portion of my soul. Breaking it off was...agonizing, but worth it in the end. Once planted within the cave system, it’ll enable me to be in two places at once, as it were, and allow me to have a much bigger workplace than a simple laboratory here.

Because of course it has that name... “I thought you told me you made a breakthrough?” Pharynx asked, leering at him.

Chrysalis nodded. “We did, a major one, and that’s why we need a larger space to work.”

Pharynx tucked the crystal into a pouch at his side. “How major, if I may ask?”

Malefor laughed. Spoilers, my dear general!

“You will find out soon enough,” Chrysalis added with a smirk, her forked tongue slipping out briefly and licking her fangs.

Maker, give me strength... Pharynx nodded and drained the last of his mug, the water already having cooled somewhat. “Very well, my Queen. When would you like me to leave?”

“Immediately.”

(Mount Everhoof, western slopes)

Despite the rough night and the even rougher morning, it had only taken Pharynx a record twenty minutes to gather together an expeditionary team for the mission, something that almost impressed himself. Adrenaline was one Tartarus of a drug, especially when paired with the fear of disappointing the Queen.

Luckily, it seemed that during the night the blizzard had subsided, giving way to clear, sunny skies and a slightly more comfortable temperature, giving them the perfect opportunity to undertake the mission. Granted, it was still too cold for a drone to be out for longer than a few hours at most, but at least it wouldn’t kill them outright.

As per the Queen’s orders, fifty Changelings left alongside Pharynx soon afterwards in teams of three, disguised as hawks and eagles. From there, they flew west, following the path the scouts had mapped out for them, while avoiding any Crystal Pony patrol they came across.

The Ponies were quite active today, from what Pharynx could see. He supposed it was due to the much more favorable weather, but it was also possible that they were always this active, and that his Changelings...the Queen’s Changelings just hadn’t seen them. That thought sent an involuntary shiver down his spine, and made him quicken his wing beats.

Fortunately for all the disguised drones, none of the Ponies paid them any heed, save for one resting Praetorian who briefly looked up and smiled, thinking they were a real flock of birds. That suited Pharynx just fine, and had put him in a good mood as he and his team landed at the peak the scouts had described a few hours after leaving the Hive. It wasn’t a moment too soon. Several of the drones’ hooves were already showing mild signs of frostbite, and required immediate treatment.

Once arriving at the caves, the frostbitten drones were laid to rest against the walls while the medics treated them, while Pharynx led a squadron of soldiers down one of the tunnels. In one hoof he held his sword, and in the other held a glimmerstone torch, its green flame illuminating the tunnel as he and the soldiers hovered through it. It only took a few minutes for them to determine that they were alone in the caves, save for a few worms and beetles, and they returned to the entrance in a more relaxed state.

Pharynx quickly got to work directing the Changelings to start establishing the outpost. Workstations were quickly set up, along with a small alcove designated for any supplies once they arrived. Loose debris was cleared, walls were reinforced with hardened goo, and disguise spells were cast and inscribed in runes to ensure longevity. Within hours, many of the tunnels had been explored, cleared, and made ready for future use.

The outpost, for all intents and purposes, was ready --- which left only one thing left for Pharynx to do.

As the rest of the drones finished off preparing the outpost, Pharynx wandered down one of the tunnels until he found himself in a large cave buried deep within the mountain. It wasn’t quite as large as the central cavern of the Hive, nor was it as perfectly excavated, but based on what his Queen had told him, it suited his mission just fine.

Digging into the satchel at his side, Pharynx pulled out the crystal shard and held it up, letting the glimmerstone’s light shine through it. Tiny spirals of black energy swirled inside, and he thought he could almost see bolts of lightning flash from within as well. Then, as he looked closer, a face started to form --- his own.

But it wasn’t a reflection. Even as he scowled at the crystal, the face that stared back smiled viciously at him and opened its eyes to reveal golden irises and red sclera. The smile curled further upwards into a fanged grin, and suddenly the yellow irises expanded, and as Pharynx watched, the face transformed into that of a mighty and enormous Dragon, its tattered wings stretching out over planets and stars. The oceans had turned red, and the lands were scorched beyond recognition.

He blinked, and the vision of his face and the Dragon vanished, replaced by the swirling dark energies once more. Snarling in disgust, he threw the crystal to the ground, watching as it embedded itself into the dirt with a dull thud, and stormed away, muttering angry curses under his breath.

But just before he left, he turned and looked back at the crystal, intending to give it one last dirty look, only to stop when he saw what now lay before him.

The shard was now glowing, and purple and black veins of crystal had sprouted from it and were now crawling across the cavern floor, reaching for the walls like the tentacles of some aquatic beast. More shards of crystal sprouted up from various places, as the original shard started to grow as if magically-accelerated.

Pharynx shivered again and backed away, suddenly wondering if he had done the right thing. The air around him had grown cold, oppressive, and dark, and he felt his skin crawl as if every beetle, spider, and ant in the cave was clinging to him for warmth. Voices began to whisper all around him, but he couldn’t understand the words, nor recognize who was speaking. It was as if some nameless, alien evil was speaking to him.

If there was any evidence he needed to confirm his doubts about Malefor, this was it. This wasn’t just magic, this was dark magic, the stuff that corrupted and devoured those who wielded it. And if Malefor was using it with such bravado and efficiency, that meant one of three things: he was insane, he really was a demon incarnate, or, Maker forbid, he was both. Every answer was horrifying to think about, and only made him even feel queasier than before.

His Queen was following a mad creature, and he had no way of stopping her. How could he? Instinct, law, order, and justice commanded him not to interfere. She was his Queen, and he had to obey. It was the way of things since Changelings began.

And as for Malefor...it was almost as if he knew that Pharynx knew who he was and that he was unable to stop it, and was enjoying every moment of it.

Shaking his head even as the whispers grew louder, he turned around and fled up the tunnel, leaving the Dark Crystal to transform the cavern into whatever it sought fit to create.

(The Everhoof Hive, main entrance)

Shortly after planting the Dark Crystal in the caves and warning the drones not to touch it or look too deeply into it, Pharynx sent a message over the Hivemind that his mission was complete and the outpost was ready. His Queen seemed happy about the news, but Pharynx could tell there was also something else that made her that way, judging by her tone of voice. Before he could ask her what it was, however, she had ordered him to return to the Hive post-haste.

So, after leaving the fifty Changelings at the outpost, he made the long flight back home alone, once more disguised as a hawk. The Praetorian patrols had moved on from the slopes, leaving him with nothing but open skies, a quiet trip, and a chance to collect his thoughts about what he had seen within the Dark Crystal. Despite his misgivings, he felt sure that he had to tell Chrysalis about it, and properly warn her about Malefor. She, of course, wouldn’t listen to him, as was her right as Queen, but he had to say something. It already weighed too heavily on his heart and mind.

It was in the middle of the afternoon when Pharynx finally returned to the Hive, coming in for a landing at the main entrance. Two camouflaged guards waved him down and welcomed him back, offering him a cup of warm water as he dusted the snow off his coat. Pharynx took the cup in gratitude and entered the Hive, intending to find Chrysalis, only to pause at the sight before him.

Hundreds of Changelings were staring at him, blinking wordlessly and sitting in a crescent shape around him. One of them in the back coughed.

Pharynx blinked back at them and, without breaking eye contact, took a sip from his cup and set it aside. “Can I...help all of you?” he asked at length.

Nobody said a word, until one drone up in the front, Clink, stepped forward with a nervous glance behind him. “Um, yes sir, you can.”

“Is there something wrong?”

“Uh, no, nothing wrong...we think,” Clink replied, looking behind him once more. “It’s just that the Queen’s been acting a little strange ever since you and the others left this morning. Kinda distant and snappy, really.”

Pharynx rolled his eyes. “You guys know she’s always like that, right? She’s the Queen, not your friend.”

“But Pharynx, this...this is different,” said another drone, this one Sproink. “She told us to tell you as soon as you got back to meet her down that tunnel.” She pointed to her left, at a dark tunnel that remained untouched ever since the Hive was built.

Well, untouched by Changeling hooves, anyway.

“The tunnel covered with crystals?” Pharynx raised an eyebrow. The only thing that lay down there was...oh...

OH.

Oh, horseapples, what’s he done now? Pharynx wondered.

“Yeah, that one,” Clink affirmed with a nervous nod. “She told us not to go down there under any circumstances, and that only she and you were allowed to go inside.”

Pharynx sighed and stepped closer to the crowd. “Did she give any hint as to what she wanted?”

Clink and Sproink shook their heads.

The crowd parted as Pharynx made his way toward the tunnel, watching him with curious and somewhat nervous gazes. Pharynx rolled his eyes once more and mentally face-hooved at their antics, just as he stopped in front of the tunnel’s threshold. Looking up he could see that Malefor’s crystals had spread a lot more since he had left, although they never left the tunnel itself.

Creepy, but more annoying than anything. With a grunt, Pharynx stepped into the tunnel, not looking back as excited whispers erupted behind him.

He didn’t make it very far before he heard Chrysalis’s voice from up ahead, whispering, “I see you’ve arrived...”

Pharynx froze, one hoof lifted up as he stared down the tunnel. “My Queen, what do you wish of me?”

A stalactite ahead of him suddenly shifted and unravelled, revealing itself to be Chrysalis hanging upside down on the ceiling. She smirked at him from above, her glowing eyes and horn illuminating her face in a green light from the shadows. “Walk with me,” she replied, her voice sounding oddly lilting and sultry.

Pharynx blinked and then nodded, continuing forward on the tunnel floor even as Chrysalis marched upside down above him. They traversed the long, winding tunnel in silence, the only light to illuminate their steps being Chrysalis’s horn and the subtle glimmers from the crystals. Nevertheless, Pharynx could tell that Chrysalis was eager to speak with him. About what, he couldn’t say, but he had his suspicions...

Suspicions that were confirmed as soon as she opened her mouth to speak. “You’re just in time for the culmination of all my efforts, general. Today is a great day.”

“What do you mean, my Queen?” Pharynx wondered aloud.

“As you know, for weeks now Malefor and I have been working tirelessly to solve our little Pony problem,” Chrysalis explained. “Yesterday, we made a breakthrough, one that’ll change how we fight forever.”

“Yes, he told me as such, but he neglected to tell me what it was,” Pharynx replied, his face turning sour. “As general, I should’ve been informed immediately.”

“We had to be sure that what we discovered was worth our attention, and by the Maker, it was,” Chrysalis hissed from the shadows, a gleeful grin on her face. “Sacrificing that one Changeling for this was, oh, so worth it. She will never know just how glorious her legacy will become.”

Ah yes, the blind drone. Pharynx’s eyes fell slightly as he thought about her. He had recently discovered her name: Sentinel, a simple name for a simple soldier drone. Just as he had suspected, nobody remembered seeing her or remembered where she had gone. Most assumed that she had been lost in the blizzard, and for the sake of the Hive, Pharynx almost felt grateful for that. He couldn’t imagine the chaos it would cause if his Changelings found out what their Queen was doing.

Ignoring Pharynx’s silence, Chrysalis continued unperturbed, “It took a while for us to find it, and several failures. We nearly lost the subject several times, and even had to resuscitate her once. Let me tell you, that’s surprisingly difficult to do when the subject is already missing its heart and half of its brain, but I digress.”

“And what did you find?” Pharynx asked, trying to ignore the queasiness that had returned to his belly and the tightening in his chest.

Chrysalis stopped and stretched her neck down, twisting her head until she was face-to-face with him. She grinned, revealing her fangs once more. “We discovered a way to suppress our most basic instinct: the need to harvest love. Without it, the body will automatically produce high levels of adrenaline to compensate for the lack of nutrients, tricking the mind and forcing the body into a raging frenzy. The body will actively fight until its last ounce of strength to survive no matter what.”

Pharynx stared into her eyes, confusion written on his face. “You...you’re starving her?”

Not starving, suppressing. And not her, just her offspring.

Pharynx groaned as Malefor’s Voice echoed all around them. Then he narrowed his eyes as he processed what he had said. “Offspring?”

Yes. Through the subject drone you provided me, I was able to replicate it through a complex mixture of sorcery and science. The first few are already ready to arrive.

“Excellent!” the Queen cheered.

“Wait, won’t they be weak without love?” Pharynx countered, looking around at the crystals hanging from the ceiling. “What use are weak soldiers?”

“Did you not hear what I told you?” Chrysalis answered.

The drone’s offspring are not as weak as you may think. Because their feeding instinct is suppressed, their instinct for survival and aggression is amplified a thousandfold. They’re more mentally unstable, to be sure, but they’re entirely loyal to only one being in this world: Queen Chrysalis. We’ve already tested her Hivemind connection with them; they’re completely subservient, and will perform whatever tasks she asks of them without question. And, if cut off from her, they revert back to that “survive or die” instinct, only in the Queen’s name. They never tire, they never slow down, they don’t feel pain, and they’re fearless.

“They’re the pinnacle of Changeling evolution,” Chrysalis finished, her voice and breath turning heavy. “The perfect soldier; the answer for all our problems.”

Pharynx couldn’t hold it in anymore. All this talk about evolution and perfect soldiers was making his already troubled mind even worse. He had to say something. “My Queen...while I admit, the chance to strike back at my traitorous brother and his followers is tempting, I feel the need to warn you.”

“About what?” Chrysalis asked, sliding down from the ceiling in front of him. She stood tall over him, looking downward with an imperious gaze.

He met her gaze, and suddenly felt very alone. He could feel Malefor’s presence all around him, and for a moment the face of the Dragon flashed within his mind. Those great wings, that devious grin...daring Pharynx to speak, to defy him.

Daring him to strike.

“When...when I planted that Dark Crystal at the outpost, I saw something within it, something that worried me.”

Chrysalis said nothing for a moment, then leaned down and whispered in his ear, “I know you did, so did I.”

Pharynx blinked and raised an eyebrow. “You...did?”

Chrysalis nodded. “When I first looked into the crystal, I saw a vision of our future should we fail. I saw our race faltering, dying slowly at the hooves of the Ponies. I saw oceans of blood, OUR blood, and our lands burning. The Ponies preach of friendship and love, but really they just want to control everything and assimilate every race into their twisted ideology! Those who resist are thrown to the wolves. This is what I saw in that crystal, and I had hoped to spare you from seeing it as well, but it seems curiosity got the better of you.”

“But my Queen, that’s not--!”

My lady, the first batch of your new soldiers is ready.

“Finally!” Chrysalis cried, cutting Pharynx off before he could finish. “Come, my general, let us see the makings of our revenge. Malefor, you have been a tremendous help in this matter, and I am eternally grateful. Would you care to join us and see the fruits of your labor?”

Queen Chrysalis, your gratitude is reward enough for my efforts. It’s far more than any of my peers have ever given me before. Now, run along and enjoy yourselves; there is much work to be done, and I have little time to do it.

And with that, Malefor’s presence vanished, leaving Chrysalis and Pharynx alone in the tunnel once more. The Queen didn’t waste any time, and practically dragged Pharynx by the horn further down the tunnel. As she babbled about vengeance and reclamation, Pharynx had once more fallen into silence. He supposed he could try again to warn her about Malefor, but he knew it was no use; she would never listen to what he had to say. She was already so invested and obsessed with this new alliance and what it meant for her Hive.

It was just another step on the long road to the apocalypse he saw in his vision.

Before long they had entered a large cavern, and Chrysalis shut off her horn, no longer needing the light it provided. Despite being dark, the cave had its own source of light from its center, although what it was coming from Pharynx couldn’t tell. Speleothems and columns towered over them, and thin layers of ice and purple crystal covered the floor, interspaced with massive Dark Crystal formations and veins covering the walls or hanging from above.

It was also a cave that Pharynx didn’t remember being there before. After looking around, he understood why --- several overturned beakers and broken pieces of a purple goo pod lay about the floor, indicating what this cavern used to be. The drone, Lucia, was gone, as were all the pieces of her that had been preserved in jars. The laboratory was gone, replaced by something far bigger and more grandiose.

There were also few noises within the cave, but he did manage to hear one clearly: the buzzing of wings.

“There it is!” Chrysalis hissed, pointing ahead of them towards the center of the cave. “We’re almost there.”

“What do you see?” Pharynx asked, looking around the cave in awe.

Chrysalis chuckled and stepped forward. “Our new future.”

He followed her as she made her way around several of the Dark Crystals, stepping gingerly over the crisscrossing veins in the stone underhoof. Once again that profane presence he felt at the outpost bore down on him, but this time it felt subdued and more...invigorating. With every step closer to the middle of the cave the presence grew in strength, and he shivered, putting a hoof on the hilt of his blade.

The buzzing also grew louder, and he could also make out the clicking of Changeling hooves on the floor, as well as something else he couldn’t quite identify. Sword tips against stone, perhaps?

Just ahead of him, Chrysalis stopped in her tracks, looking ahead with a pleased look of smug superiority and vicious triumph. Pharynx sided up to her just as she raised her hoof and pointed once more. “Behold, General Pharynx...your new army.”

Pharynx followed her hoof and stared, unable to fully comprehend what he was seeing.

A massive sheet of blue crystal had emerged from the cave floor, its surface as thin as paper and smooth as silk. From it shone the light that illuminated the entire cave, and through it Pharynx could see shapes and dark silhouettes straining to get out. It was then that he realized the crystal sheet was something far more. It was a portal, although where it went he couldn’t possibly guess. Wherever it went though, he was sure that it was unnatural.

The silhouettes drew closer to the sheet’s surface, and as they did, one more feature appeared on them that made Pharynx’s heart turn to ice: large red eyes with yellow irises, just as he saw in his vision.

He took a step back, a large frown forming on his face. He briefly glanced up to Chrysalis, but her attention was transfixed on the portal. His warnings were useless now; his vision was coming true right before his eyes.

The surface of the portal rippled slightly, and something emerged. Bringing his gaze back to it, Pharynx watched as a large, scythe-like appendage slid out from the portal like one would emerge from a pool of water, followed shortly by a leg, a neck, and then a head. Soon, an entire being had slipped out from the portal and landed softly on the ground before them.

It was a Changeling, but unlike any Changeling Pharynx had ever seen. Gone were the front hooves, the blue eyes, and the lower jaw. Instead, the mutated form that now stood before him bore two scythes for front legs, sharp tusks emerged from its jaw, and the eyes were like the ones from his vision, piercing, alert, vicious, and cruel. Dark Crystal shards sprouted all over its light grey body, from head to hoof, all of them pulsating with powerful magic.

The mutant drone took several unsteady steps forward, looking at Chrysalis with awe and wonder in its eyes. Then, without a word, it prostrated itself before her, its eyes closed. Behind it, several more of its kindred were beginning to emerge from the portal, following its example as they saw Chrysalis in all her glory. Soon an entire row of them had appeared, some of them even hovering over the others as they flew out from the portal.

Chrysalis’s smile grew wider, and she stepped forward, spreading her wings out. “Welcome to the waking world, my new children. You are the latest in a long and powerful bloodline of warriors, and you and I will do great things together. Come, follow me, and meet your brothers and sisters.”

Without another word, she turned around and began her trek back to the tunnel, the mutant Changelings following close behind her. Even without any training, they had already formed up into ranks, and were marching and flying in perfect sync with each other.

Pharynx steadied himself and swallowed, watching as several more pairs of eyes and silhouettes appeared in the portal. For better or worse, the army was here, and his Queen was pleased with what she saw. And why wouldn’t she be? They were the perfect soldiers, and they just kept pouring through in droves. Endless. Obedient. Strong.

He knew he should be pleased as well, but something inside his was screaming at him that this whole thing was wrong, that this wasn’t the future that was meant to be, and that his entire world was in danger.

And yet, he could do nothing and say nothing. Despite his rank, he was a mere drone in the Hive, and Chrysalis was his Queen. The Queen was always right. The Queen was always wise. The Queen was always in control.

The Queen was to be obeyed at all times.

That road to the apocalypse he was walking suddenly felt very short indeed.

Author's Note

Art by Shrekzilla:

Chapter 12: The World Is Watching

(Trotsylvania, Hussar Barracks)

Captain Rippler stood in his quarters, staring out an open window at the city below as a nearby fire crackled merrily. Thunder rolled in the distance as the skies grew darker, and rain was already starting to pour down upon the streets below and thrum against the shutters of his window. To the south, a fog had started to form along the edges of the channel leading to the Celestial Sea, and would be rolling in at any moment.

He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, savoring the scent that drifted towards him: pines to the north and west, the salt in the air from the water to the south, and the deep heady smell of rain fresh from the heavens. To this day, he would never understand how the Pegasi did it, but they had turned weather management into an art form of pure civility and grace. Equestria had some of the finest Pegasi weather teams in the world, but here in the Colonies, in Trotsylvania...here were the masters, and their works sang with a hundred booms of thunder and a whistling of the wind.

Joining the chorus of thunder was the steady, perpetual ticking of the grandfather clock in the corner of the room, ever faithful in its sole duty. It had been a gift from General Snow Drift for Rippler’s loyalty and devotion to the cause of the Hussars many years ago.

Nowadays it served only two real purposes: to calm his troubled mind, and to emphasize the dwindling time he had left to finish the job his forefathers had started. Each ticking click was yet another reminder of how far the Hussars had fallen from their glory, and how much farther they would continue to fall into the passage of time.

He squeezed the helmet in his grasp tighter to his side, opening his eyes once more and glaring at the approaching storm, before turning his gaze to the southwest.

Towards the Dragon Lands.

Towards the Dragon City in Halflinger Grove.

Such an affront to Colonial sovereignty could not and would not stand, not while Rippler commanded the Hussars. Trotsylvania had not given its sons, daughters, brothers, and sisters to fight Celestia’s old wars just to be cast aside and forgotten, and the Dragons to be given back their lands. It was a disgrace! It was hypocrisy and lunacy at their finest, and the Colonies wouldn’t stand for it.

So when Mouser had sent his report back to the General, there was only one choice in the end.

Rippler lightly touched the hilt of his sheathed sword with a contemplative smirk on his face. Only one choice, indeed.

There was a loud knock at his door, and Rippler craned his neck back. “Enter!” he called.

The door creaked open, and a young Hussar private stepped inside, trotting on all fours like some commoner Pony from Equestria. Rippler had always thought it to be crude, but it served as a reminder for all Hussars of their past. All of the lower ranks walked on all fours, and only when they were deemed worthy would they be taught the way of the bipeds --- the true way of the warrior, like the Minotaurs, the Diamond Dogs, the Abyssinians, and the Yetis before them.

The private snapped to attention as soon as he had entered the room, remaining silent as he awaited permission to speak. Captain Rippler turned around, placing the helmet on a nearby dresser and crossing his forehooves behind his back, before facing the Hussar with a straight face. “Report.”

“Corporal Mouser has reported in again, sir,” the private said. “The teleportation runes have been placed, and not a moment too soon. Princess Celestia and her entourage have arrived at the Dragon City.”

The Hussar had expected many potential reactions to the message, and had wisely planned for each and every one. He had not expected the reaction he received, however, as Rippler smirked and reached for the helmet once more, lifting it up to see his reflection on its polished silver surface.

“Finally,” he whispered. “It begins.” He looked over the helmet at the Hussar, before carefully placing the helmet over his head. “Tell me, Hussar, have you ever fought a Dragon before?”

The private blinked. “No sir, I haven’t.”

“Would you like to?”

Now the private’s eyes widened in surprise. “Me, sir? But...but I only finished training a month ago!”

“We’re soldiers. We never stop training, even when we are old and ready to die,” Rippler answered, stepping towards the private and towering over him. “Yes, or no?”

The private gulped and nodded as he followed his commander out of the room. “Uh, y-yes sir, that’d be...good.”

“You sound afraid,” Rippler said, nodding his head towards two other bipedal Hussars as they passed him by. “Fear is the mind-killer, kid. But it’s also the sharpest weapon in your arsenal. You better learn how to control that fear, or the Dragons will know exactly how to exploit it when the time comes.”

“Y-yes sir!” the private replied, moving back into step with the captain as they turned a corner. Just where were they going, anyway?

As if sensing his thoughts, Rippler chuckled. “You have a choice, kid. Keep walking with me and get invited to join what could be the beginning of something great, or take a left at the next junction and go back to scrubbing floors. You’ve got about five seconds.”

The private froze mid-step, even as Rippler kept walking. The corridor walls around the young colt seemed to close in, and he almost felt like everypony around him was staring at him with judgmental gazes. On one hoof, he’d be safer here, but on the other hoof, he had joined the Hussars to protect his nation, his city, his honor, and his family. If the captain was offering him a chance to do just that, then by Faust he would--

“Time’s up, kid,” Rippler called, opening a door a several meters ahead.

“Sir, wait!” the private yelled, galloping towards him and skidding to a stop. “Sir, I request permission to join you on your mission to the Dragon City. I’m good with a sword and crossbow, and I think I can be useful. I-if you’ll have me, sir, that is.”

Rippler gave a toothy smile and patted the private on the shoulder. “You’ve got guts, kid, I’ll give you that much.” Then he frowned, and shoved the private back. “Guts, but very little brain. You wouldn’t last a second against a newborn hatchling, much less an adult Dragon. Now bugger off, this is work for your superiors.” With that, he stepped through the doorway and slammed it shut on the poor colt’s face.

Snickering as if he had just heard a fantastic joke, Rippler stepped outside the barracks and into the damp air, watching as hundreds of Winged Hussars began gathering together and forming ranks. More were still on approach from all over the city, all of them called for one single purpose: to answer the call to arms from their captain and the General.

There was not a single four-legged Pony among them, and Rippler couldn’t be prouder. These were not some Equestrian whelps; these were Hussars, real ones, and they were disciplined and honorable. The adamantine wings that glistened on their backs would forever be a symbol of their might and prestige, and a warning to their enemies. They were perfection itself.

One Winged Hussar, upon seeing Captain Rippler’s approach, halted his platoon and stood them at ease. He then hurried over to Rippler and saluted. “Sir! Three battalions have already arrived, the rest are on their way. We’re already ahead of schedule.”

“Excellent, Lieutenant Frostbite; carry on,” Rippler replied, saluting back.

Frostbite glanced to the side and then asked, “Apologies captain, but may I have a word with you?”

“You know that you can ask anything of me, Frostbite,” Rippler replied, walking over to a pile of crates nearby and eyeing the lid on one of them with greedy eyes. “What is it?”

“Well sir, I’ve read the reports made by our spies, and while I agree that a show of force is necessary, I’m hesitant on the actual plan.”

“What’s wrong with it?” Rippler asked, putting his hooves on either side of the crate and feeling for a latch.

“It’s a big city, sir,” Frostbite answered. “A very big city, one armed to the teeth and defended by many. Even if any one of these Hussars here could slay a dozen enemies, I don’t think we have the forces necessary to properly lay siege to a city of that size. Where are our siege weapons? Where are the cannons and trebuchets? Where’s our artillery?”

“Hmph. Trebuchets...what is this, the Lunar Rebellion ages?” Rippler grunted, opening the crate and peering inside. “We’ve got all the firepower we need right...here.” He reached in and pulled out a long iron tube fitted with a wooden handle at the end and reinforced with brass. Plugged into a slot at the top was a blue thaumatic battery, and at the bottom was a trigger lever specially made for Pony hooves.

Rippler smirked. A storm was indeed approaching, only this time it would be of magic and steel.

(Warfang Temple, dining hall)

After welcoming the Equestrians to the city, Terrador had led the delegates straight to the Temple, whereupon he had ordered the Moles to prepare a feast for their guests, as well as rooms. Celestia reassured him that they’d be fine with whatever was offered to them, but Terrador’s persistence in the matter could not be persuaded against, nor could Cyril’s insistence on being as formal as possible, much to Ember’s consternation.

At the very least, Blueblood was enjoying himself, and had naturally struck up a conversation with the Guardian of Ice even as they were led on a tour through the Temple. What had started as a simple discussion on the Dragons had turned into a more long-winded discussion on history, politics, and the usual “good” graces of the nobility, which sent many pairs of eyes rolling up to the heavens, including Celestia’s. The sheer absurdity of it all had been enough for one member of the group, however, and Sparx excused himself shortly afterwards to “freshen up”.

Like Starlight and her friends before them, the delegates were given a tour of the Temple and were introduced to Dragon and Mole culture. This one wasn’t nearly as comprehensive, but it served all involved parties well as an effective time killer before the luncheon. Eventually, all of them were summoned to the dining hall by some of the Temple staff, and the tour ended (which suited Cyril just fine, since they had run out of places where the Temple wasn’t already restored to its previously mint condition).

The word “feast” could not even begin to describe the spread of food and drink that lay before the visiting Ponies and Dragons as they were led to their designated seats. For the Ponies’ side, there were salads, fruits, pastries, and sandwiches aplenty, arranged in marvelous dishes that made even Celestia’s eyes widen in surprise. For the Dragons, several hearty meat platters were made available, and the scent that wafted over to their nostrils made almost all of them save for Ember drool.

Once all were seated, with the Ponies on one side and Dragons on the other, Terrador rose up from the head of the table and raised a claw. “My friends, guests from Equestria, and honored guests, I bid you all welcome,” he began, his normally booming voice now more restrained. “Today marks a glorious new era for Warfang, and hopefully a prosperous new one for Equestria as well. For us in Warfang, we have fought long and hard for a day such as this to grace us, and now that it’s finally here, we can all rest and be at ease. We are among friends now.” He motioned to Celestia. “And as for Equestria, once more I must extend my thanks for welcoming us with open arms...or perhaps, open hooves. It is nice to see a race of civilized beings with no intention of murdering us all in our sleep, for once.”

Stargazer chuckled and smirked, raising his glass slightly towards Terrador even as Celestia tittered into a hoof. Blueblood looked slightly scandalized at Terrador’s words, but he quickly regained his outward appearance of calm and nodded in agreement.

Terrador then turned to Ember. “And of course, we cannot forget the Dragons of the Eastern Lair. To know that we aren’t the only ones left of our race is...well, it’s a miracle, and a relief. All of us are eager to learn more of your nation and your history.”

Ember nodded. “Same here,” she replied.

Volteer couldn’t resist the opening. “I always knew there would be universal constants within the multiverse, and that we were one of them.”

“Well now, look who’s being egotistical now?” Cyril muttered.

Terrador glared at both of them, and they shut their mouths (literally in Volteer’s case). Ember snickered and leaned back in her chair. If this was how the Guardians acted behind closed doors, she was going to like it here.

Finally, Terrador motioned towards Starlight, Rainbow, Pinkie, and Fluttershy. “And as for you four, you once again have our thanks. You may not feel that you have done a whole lot here, but rest assured, what you have done is ease our once troubled minds after such a dark time in our lives, and for that, we can never truly repay you. Our home, and all that is in it, is yours.”

“Does that include the krytos?!” Pinkie exclaimed, her eyes wide and her mouth open in a large, hopeful smile.

Terrador let out a laugh. “Yes, even the krytos. Once our negotiations are complete we’ll send you off with two bags of our finest kryto seeds, with our compliments.”

“YIPPEE!” she cried, leaping out of her seat and into the rafters high above. When she didn’t return, Rainbow craned her neck upwards and raised an eyebrow. Pinkie was hanging onto one of the collar beams and looking down sheepishly. “Little help...?” she giggled.

Spotlight laughed and took to the air, helping the hyper Pony back down to the table. Amused glances were exchanged by all, save for Blueblood, who was no longer hiding his embarrassment as he planted a hoof to his forehead with a resigned sigh.

Stargazer nudged him in the side. “Ah, loosen up, Blue-y,” he whispered with a grin. “The Princess prefers her politics this way.”

“Once,” Blueblood muttered, closing his eyes. “Just once would I enjoy a simple luncheon without antics of any sort. Just calm discussion between two nations. Is that too much to ask for?”

Stargazer gave him a deadpan look. “We’re Ponies,” he stated, as if that was all the answer Blueblood deserved.

Blueblood rolled his eyes. “...Of course, how foolish of me to forget.” He glanced over to Pinkie, who was giving Spotlight a massive bear-hug (as well as receiving one from her Light Dragon counterpart). “Today’s going be another one of those days, I’d wager,” he finished with another sigh.

After Pinkie and Spotlight had once again settled into their chairs, Celestia rose and dipped her head towards Terrador, lifting up a glass of wine with her magic. “A toast...to friends, to family, and to a fresh start.”

The Guardians raised their glasses as well, followed by everyone else at the table. “To all of those and more,” Cyril proclaimed.

Ember nodded. “And, because my Dragons would kill me if I didn’t say it, here’s to the great chow.”

Terrador hummed and shrugged. “I can drink to that.”

Just as they had all taken a sip of their wine, the doors to the dining hall opened, revealing three figures: two tall Cheetahs and a diminutive but sturdy-looking Mole in formal military dress. Terrador raised his glass to them. “Ah, Chief Prowlus, Hunter, and General Mason, glad to see you join us.”

“Could’ve given us a little more warning,” the grizzled chieftain of the Cheetahs grumbled, walking over to the table and taking one of three reserved seats. “And you also could’ve waited.”

“And let the food get cold?” Blades snarked with a grin, only to get a light slap in the back of his head from Flashwing’s tail for his troubles.

Hunter and Mason moved to the table with little complaint, and both bowed at the waist towards Celestia, Blueblood, and Stargazer. “It is an honor to have you with us, my friends,” Hunter said, his soothing voice a sharp contrast to Prowlus’s growls.

“To whom do we have the pleasure of meeting?” Blueblood asked as the two of them sat down.

“Chief Prowlus, the leader of the Cheetahs; Hunter, one of his finest soldiers and a friend of the Guardians and to me; and General Mason, leader of the Moles in Warfang,” Spyro replied.

Prowlus looked around the table, raising an eyebrow at all the Dragons and Ponies gathered together (and doing a double-take upon seeing Fluttershy, to Hunter’s amusement) before clearing his throat. “Quite the, uh, gathering we have here,” he grunted.

“It is certainly a lot of people,” Celestia admitted. “And I doubt that we need this many for the negotiations.”

Blackout nodded. “We Rangers will be returning to our duties after lunch, and I’m sure Starlight and her friends would like a chance to see the city while the delegates meet in private.”

“Yes please!” Rainbow said with an emphatic nod. She didn’t relish sitting in on more politics again.

“Actually, I would like to request that Starlight be present during the negotiations,” Volteer interjected, giving her a wizened smile. “Earlier today she had brought up an intriguing proposal regarding something called ‘thaumatic batteries’ and their potential to recharge our own magical stores, and I would like a chance to discuss the matter with her in more detail, along with potential trade deals and any specialized training regarding them. If of course she doesn’t mind, that is.”

Starlight shrugged. “Sure, why not?”

“Splendid,” Celestia said. “We’re already making progress.”

“Um, hate to interrupt all this,” Ember began, motioning to all the food on the table. “But Sword-Guy’s right, the food’s getting cold. Maybe we should save the negotiations for the negotiating table, and dine at the dining table?”

“Quite right, my dear,” Cyril agreed, stabbing a slab of meat with a talon and lifting it over to his plate. “Now, let’s dig in before--”

The doors opened once more, drawing everyone’s attention to them just as a Dragon guard flew in, diving low and landing in front of the table. Two Moles hurried after him, yells of protest dying on their lips as they saw the luncheon now officially being disturbed, before resigning themselves to their fate as the senior guards within the room glared at them.

The new Dragon bowed low, sweeping his wings back. He then lifted his head and said, “M-my apologies for disturbing, Guardians, but a matter of urgency has come up.”

Cyril sighed, looking down at his plate with a glum, disappointed gaze. “...Before that happens,” he finished lamely.

Terrador raised an eyebrow. “What is it, soldier?”

“There is another Pony at the eastern gate, sir,” the guard reported. “He’s heavily-armed, and he and his party are requesting an immediate audience with the Equestrian delegates, specifically one by the name of ‘Princess Celestia’.”

Knowing immediately that the luncheon was ruined for good, Pinkie face-planted into her plate and sniffed, with Fluttershy patting her back.

Celestia frowned and stood up. “I am she,” she spoke. “Who is it that wishes to speak?”

The guard bowed to her. “Your Highness, he never gave me a name, but judging by his appearance, I believe him to be a soldier of high rank and status. He did, however, tell me whose interests he represents: a nation known as the Frontier Colonies.”

At the mention of that name, every face from the Equestrian delegation soured, while Ember’s turned downright enraged. Before anyone could say anything, she slammed her claws onto the table and hissed, “I knew it, I knew it, I KNEW IT! I knew those freaks of nature would swoop in and ruin everything!”

“Ember, please calm down,” Celestia said, sending her a narrow look.

“I AM CALM!”

“I guess Fancy Pants didn’t do as well as he had hoped in appeasing these idiots,” Blueblood muttered, swishing the wine in his glass around before draining it completely. He then hoofed the glass over to a nearby Mole waiter. “Fill it up, please. As high as it’ll go, etiquette be damned. I’ll be needing brain fuel for this mess.”

“Forgive our curiosity and lack of knowledge, but who or what are these ‘Frontier Colonies’?” Volteer asked. “And why do they send you all into a persnickety tizzy?” He nodded to Ember. “Especially you, Miss Ember.”

Celestia sighed, setting her wine glass down next to her plate. “An independent nation that split off from Equestria long ago. They are war-mongering and often unreasonable with their demands, and above all else, they despise me and my sister, but more-so me.”

“Why?” Spyro asked, eyes wide.

The Princess looked at him, and their gazes locked. For a moment, Spyro didn’t see an Alicorn Princess, but instead a being of great power and wisdom, with a heart burning from both great passion and even greater sorrow. He saw visions of fire, and many years of strife, self-loathing, and conflict. And then once more he saw the purity of spirit and the desire to right many horrible wrongs, and the fires vanished, replaced by gentle light and a soothing touch.

Then she looked away, and answered, “That is a long and...terribly tragic story. One that I do not wish to recount at this time.”

Seeing the haunted look in her eyes and hearing the somber tone of her voice made Spyro wince. Even though they had only just met, he somehow felt like she could relate to him in more ways than one, and that thought scared him to his core. He gave a weak nod and looked away, feeling Cynder drape a wing over him.

“But,” Blueblood added, taking a gulp of his recently-refilled wine. “Gah...BUT, they are not entirely without reason. My counterpart Count Fancy Pants and I have managed to table several deals with them before.”

“Says you!” Ember bellowed, startling everyone at the table. “Those...those things nearly wiped the Dragons out centuries ago, and would’ve gone even further had Celestia not stopped them!” She glared daggers at Celestia, who merely stared back without any emotion.

Starlight grimaced, and glanced at her friends. Pinkie looked about ready to start crying, while Fluttershy hid behind her mane out of fear of seeing Ember so angry. Rainbow looked more confused than anything, and was looking between Celestia, Ember, and Terrador.

Terrador frowned. Perhaps this world wasn’t as peaceful as he had hoped. It seemed even the concept of war wasn’t lost on the Ponies. “That’s...troubling to hear,” he rumbled.

“As it was troubling to live through,” Celestia answered gravely, rising from her seat. “And if they’ve arrived here, then this could mean trouble. We can finish this at a later date, this new matter must be resolved at once.”

“I concur,” Blackout spoke, also rising up. “If these new Ponies are dangerous, then this is a security issue. By your leave, Grandmaster, my team and I will meet you at the eastern gate.”

Terrador nodded. “You’re dismissed, captain.”

Blackout squared his shoulders and turned to his team. “Rangers, on me!”

The other five Dragons wordlessly got off their seats and hurried after him, all of them putting on a more serious countenance. Even Spotlight looked ready to jump into danger at a moment’s notice. Starlight, Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Rainbow watched them leave with a glum look, and this time Pinkie did cry a little. In just moments, a happy event, a party even, had been ruined, and now there was a chance things could get even worse.

Even as they watched the Rangers leave, the Guardians, Spyro and Cynder all rose from their seats, joining the Equestrians in leaving the room. Prowlus sputtered in indignation, having only just served himself some food, before Mason and Hunter practically dragged him away from the table to join their respective troops along the walls. Letting out a worried exhale, Starlight soon joined them, followed by Rainbow, Pinkie, and Fluttershy soon afterwards.

All of them were thinking the same thing: that they really hoped things wouldn’t get worse.

(Warfang, eastern gate)

Two pairs of eyes stared at each other across the field, one angry and the other challenging.

Rippler narrowed his eyes at the Dragon atop the gate and sneered, while the Dragon merely huffed and crossed his heavily-armored arms. It had only been a few minutes since the guard’s partner had flown off to that large structure atop the hell in the center of the city, and now all Rippler could do was wait for his message to be delivered. Of course, that still left one Dragon guard staring down at him with a look of smug superiority, as well as a gathering crowd on the walls joining him.

And yet, Rippler had to be patient. General Snow Drift’s orders were clear: speak only to the Sun Witch. All the rest were beneath him.

Five minutes passed, then ten, then fifteen, before there was a commotion coming from the walls. Six smaller Dragons flying in from the Temple landed on the wall, glaring down at the Hussars with distrust in their eyes. The six Unicorn Hussars that had teleported into Halflinger Grove with Rippler stood at attention as Rippler took two steps forward. Harsh mutterings and light gasps erupted from the crowd on the walls as three enormous Dragons perched themselves upon the battlements, followed by a long train of Equestrian Solar Guard Pegasi, smaller Dragons, and finally Celestia herself. Trailing just behind her was a very angry Ember, along with her own Dragons.

Rainbow and Fluttershy dropped Pinkie and Starlight off next to Celestia, and peered over the edge of the wall at the Hussars. Pinkie gasped when she saw that all seven of them were standing upright on their hind legs, while Rainbow and Fluttershy frowned at the sheer amount of weapons they wore.

Starlight looked up at Celestia with concern in her gaze and asked, “Princess, do you know them?”

“Winged Hussars from Trotsylvania,” Celestia murmured. “And, if I’m not mistaken, that is their current captain, Captain Rippler. He’s a brute.”

Ember snorted. “That’s one way of saying it.”

“How did he get here so quickly?” Rainbow asked. “Those are Unicorns down there, and I don’t see any airships.”

“Teleportation, most likely,” Starlight replied. Her horn glowed for a moment, then she nodded and pointed to the treeline. “Yup, there’s several runes inscribed into the dirt past those trees, crude but powerful. Lots of them.”

“Lots of runes, but only seven Hussars,” Stargazer muttered, putting a hoof to his chin. “Doesn’t seem right.”

“Captain Stargazer,” Celestia said, turning to him. “Take your troops and place them on the walls. Be ready for anything.”

“Yes, Your Highness.” Stargazer saluted and flew off, leading his Pegasi troops along the walls.

Terrador, who was listening in along with his fellow Guardians, glanced at the Princess. “Is he reasonable at least, as your nephew said before?”

Blueblood shook his head. “I always found their general to be the more reasonable of the two. Rippler is indeed a brute, one that dishonors all Unicorns with his mere existence.”

“Well, this’ll be interesting...” Blackout muttered from his perch.

Spyro and Cynder sent each other a worried glance, before Spyro asked, “Will we have to fight again, Terrador?”

Terrador looked down at the Purple Dragon and sighed as he saw the fear in Spyro’s eyes, knowing that it wasn’t born from worry, but from the fear of himself and his powers. “If we can avoid it, we will,” the Earth Guardian replied, hoping that it would be enough.

Spyro could only turn away and look down at Rippler with a frown.

Celestia took a step forward, and all conversation ceased. Staring down over the wall, she called out, “Captain Rippler, you’re certainly a long ways from home. To what do we owe the pleasure?”

Rippler smirked up at her, and placed his forehooves behind his back. “So, you finally show your face, Sun Witch. Let’s cut the pleasantries, shall we? We both know why I’m here.”

“The Colonies are free to have any foreign policy they want,” Celestia replied, leaning forward. “That said, I very much doubt that approaching the Dragons armed for war is the right choice.”

“It is if the choice matches the intention,” Rippler retorted, pointing up at her. “The Frontier Colonies wish to make it known that we protest against these negotiations between the Dragons of the Eastern Lair, Equestria, and these alien creatures who have invaded our fair realm.”

“On what grounds?” Celestia asked.

“On the grounds that Halfinger Grove is not Dragon territory, nor does it belong to Equestria or any other nation save for one.” He popped open a satchel at his side and pulled out a scroll, unravelling it for all to see. “Under the Articles of Surrender, over four hundred years ago, the Dragons of the Eastern Lair relinquished their right to these lands to the Frontier Colonies, who had won it fairly and justly by right of conquest during the Dragon Wars. If anyone should be leading these negotiations, it should be the Colonies, not Equestria.” He rolled up the scroll once more. “You Alicorns have no jurisdiction here; you’re trespassing on sovereign land claimed and owned by the Frontier Colonies.”

“That is absurd!” Celestia scoffed, her nostrils flaring. “The Colonies have had no interests in these lands ever since the Dragon Wars ended.”

“And yet the Eastern Lair never made any attempt to reclaim them, whether by force or by legal means,” Rippler shot back. “As such, Halflinger Grove and everything in it belongs to the Colonies, including now this city, and you are infringing on the Colonies’ sovereignty. Our demands are simple: you must leave immediately and leave these matters to the Colonies. We will take it from here.”

“Bull!” Ember bellowed, pushing herself to the front of the crowd and raising the Bloodstone Scepter. “This city is a Dragon city, and we have a right to be here as much as anyone else!”

“Um, Dragon Lord Ember,” Blueblood whispered to her. “Perhaps this isn’t the best time to get worked u--”

Ember whirled around and snarled at him, and Blueblood took a step back in surprise, just as Celestia came to his aid. “Ember,” she said, her soothing voice reaching the Dragon Lord’s roiling mind. “Remain calm, and we will sort out this problem.”

Ember took several deep breaths before sighing, turning to the Princess. “I won’t do it, Celestia,” she said. “I won’t be the Dragon Lord that surrendered our honor to those...pigs a second time.”

“I know,” Celestia whispered, putting a hoof on her shoulder. “Just promise me you’ll control yourself.”

Ember could only nod slowly.

“If I may interject for one moment,” Volteer said, stepping forward.

Rippler raised an eyebrow. “And who is this?”

“Guardian Volteer of the Electricity Element, one of the three Guardians of Warfang, at your service,” Volteer answered, dipping his head towards the captain out of respect. “If you’ll permit me, I have something to say here which may solve our little conundrum.”

“Volteer, what are you thinking?” Cyril asked. Volteer ignored him.

“Then say it,” Rippler called.

“Very well. I’ll admit, my expertise lies more in the scientific and in the explorations of the unknown, but I am also no stranger to matters of legalese.” He grinned. “You said that you own all of Halflinger Grove and ‘everything in it’. The problem with this is that we are not in Halflinger Grove.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow, as did Rippler. “Explain yourself,” the captain demanded.

“You see, when we came to this world via mass geological teleportation, we brought with us a large portion of our own world, which deposited itself onto this one and changed the landscape around it to fit in,” Volteer explained, raising a claw triumphantly. “From what I can tell, these lands used to only be forest and the occasional pond, but now that we’re here, there’s also plains and hills. Simply put, you’re standing on the last remnant of our world, the Dragon Realms, and therefore, not Halflinger Grove. It is you who are on sovereign Dragon territory.”

“Ha!” Ember laughed, pumping a fist into the air.

“You tell him, old timer!” Rainbow added, high-fiving her.

Rippler cackled. “What rot!” he exclaimed. “You mean to tell me that your argument is that because the land was geologically changed, the land has geographically changed as well? What of floods? What of fires, earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, tsunamis, and terraforming? All of these bring great changes and destruction to the land, yet the land ultimately remains the same unless it’s totally wiped out from existence, which isn’t the case here. So what if we’re standing on ground from another world? Ground is ground, and as you said, it fit itself into Halflinger Grove perfectly. Therefore, it is an extension of the land that was already here, not a replacement.”

Volteer’s face quickly fell from one of triumph to one of deep thought. “I mean, that’s...um, you see...erm, hmm...” He leaned over and whispered to Cyril, “Hate to admit it, but the lad’s got a point...”

Cyril shrugged. “It was worth a shot.”

“Enough of this!” Rippler suddenly yelled, regaining everyone’s attention. “Princess Celestia, you have heard the Colonies’ demands. What say you? Will you leave this city and these lands?”

Celestia sighed. “We will not. Regardless of the legal issues at hoof, and the Colonies’ supposed claim to Halflinger Grove, the fact that the city of Warfang is here at all is a matter that involves the whole world, not just the Colonies. To say that only one group can negotiate an alliance with them is absurd and unrealistic. So, while we acknowledge your demands, Equestria will not leave.”

“Nor will the Dragons of the Eastern Lair!” Ember added, snorting out a puff of smoke from her nostrils. “There are Dragons here, and Dragons stick together.”

As if by fate, a cold breeze drifted past them all, and Cynder shivered. She looked at Spyro, who looked more miserable than ever. Right then and there she knew that they’d have to fight again, and that Spyro wasn’t looking forward to it.

Even in a world full of peace there was still conflict.

Rippler grinned. He and the General had expected these answers, and they had prepared accordingly for it. “Are you certain you don’t wish to reconsider?”

“Yes,” Celestia replied.

“Then you leave me with very little choice. Hussars, now!”

Without warning, the horns on all six Unicorn Hussars behind Rippler lit up, and the forest behind them glowed bright cyan. Before anyone could react, the tell-tale sounds of quick marching could be heard, and out from the forest poured an entire army of Winged Hussars, all bipedal and armed just as well as Rippler and his Unicorns. Each one held a massive tower shield on their left forehoof, while in the other they held longswords, spears, or halberds, all sorted into platoons. The Hussars quickly formed up into perfectly-aligned ranks, squares, and columns, and then, as one well-oiled machine of war, turned to face the city.

Stargazer jumped into action immediately, signalling for all his Pegasi soldiers to take aim with their crossbows, with Ember doing the same for her own Dragons. The Warfang Dragons, Cheetahs, and Moles on the walls all took on a battle-ready stance as the Cheetahs nocked arrows in their bows and the Moles loaded up the cannons on the walls. The Rangers prepared to swoop down towards the army at a moment’s notice, while the Guardians stood still, analyzing the situation closely.

Pinkie and Fluttershy, meanwhile, were hiding in each other’s embrace, looking terrified at the sudden turn of events. Starlight, Blueblood, and Rainbow looked at each other and nodded, before Starlight and Blueblood grabbed both of them and teleported them back to the Temple. Rainbow then cracked her neck from side-to-side and glared down at the Hussars, ready to dive into the fray swinging, while Blueblood retreated behind Celestia and the Guardians and remained silent, wisely deciding to leave the negotiating to his aunt.

Celestia, meanwhile, was staring down at the Hussars with her emotions hidden, gazing over their armaments with only mild curiosity. There were of course the usual suspects, swords, spears, and the like, but there were several ranks of other Hussars that wielded something else. Something she couldn’t quite identify without seeing up close.

Rippler’s proud, pleased gaze swept over his army, before looking back at Celestia with a sneer on his face. “If Equestria and the Eastern Lair won’t leave well enough alone, I’ll make them leave. Isn’t that right?!”

“Huzarzy! Nie ustępować!” the army roared in response.

Ember planted a foot on top of the battlements and blew a large gout of fire into the air above her head, startling the Guardians beside her. Then she pointed down at Rippler with the Bloodstone Scepter and roared, “Ohohoooo, you want a war, punk?! I’ll give you a war! We Dragons haven’t forgotten what you butchers did to us, and we’ve been waiting for a rematch for a loooong time!”

“It’s a rematch you won’t win!” Rippler laughed. “Rifles, take aim!”

Several ranks of Hussars suddenly planted one hoof forward and lifted up their forelegs, holding long metal tubes in their hooves and bracing a wooden stock against their shoulders. Each tube bore a small thaumatic battery in a slot at the top.

Celestia raised an eyebrow. Rifles, she thought with a sour frown. Ghastly things; and Griffon-made, no doubt. I’ll need to talk with Gregory after this, he knows that weapon trades are forbidden by law. But why thaumatic batteries? Everyone knows the Griffons don’t possess magic like we do, nor any way to harness it into batteries, unless...

Everything around her suddenly seemed to freeze, and her breath hitched. One possibility, slim and horrific as it was, entered into her mind.

...Unless...!

She would not believe it. It was impossible.

Her eyes widened, and her face went pale. “Magitek...!” she whispered, her voice choked with intense fear. These weapons weren’t Griffon-made, they were of Pony design. Ponies had, in ages long before Harmony, discovered ways to harness their powers for weapons that would enable city-wide defense or full-scale offense. The result was the Equestrian Magitek Cannon, or EMC, a machine capable of winning wars; and, through the blessings of Faust and all things beloved and holy, never once used or revealed. Had they been, she very much doubted Equestria would ever be the same.

But those were large and cumbersome beasts, only fit for fortified positions. These rifles were hoof-held, lightweight, and mobile. That the Colonies had created such technology under the watchful eyes of Equestria and were confident enough in it to field it with an army was incomprehensible.

And if these weapons were just as powerful as their cannon counterparts...

How could she have been so blind?

“What’s that?” Ember jeered. “Some new toys of yours?”

“Ember!” Celestia hissed at her sternly, stamping a hoof on the wall. “Not another word from you. I know what those weapons are, and if you knew what I know, you wouldn’t be so quick to taunt the ones that hold them. It is now more imperative than ever that we find a way to diffuse this situation without bloodshed. None of us in this city will survive if those weapons are used.”

“Princess...” Starlight murmured in an agitated tone. “What are those things?”

Celestia looked back at the Hussars and shivered. “Something that should never have been made, Starlight Glimmer.”

Rippler held up a hoof but did not give the command to fire. Instead, he looked up at Celestia and Ember one last time, not even deigning to meet the gazes of the Guardians. “Last chance, Sun Witch; submit to Colonial law, or face the consequences. I can see it in your eyes...you know what my soldiers hold, and the terrible power they now wield. The power of the Goddess Herself, I’d wager. You have one minute to decide, or my three thousand Hussars and I will start filling you all full of holes.”

“’Colonial law’...” Ember spat out another gout of fire. “Lawless, racial supremacist thugs, that’s what you lot are. I’d rather die in my own flames then see another Dragon submit to the hooves of butchers.”

Whether it was the dark tone of her voice or her poor choice of words, it caused Spyro to turn his gaze from the immanent battlefield to Ember, and he stared at her blankly. She glanced his way, not understanding his sorrowful gaze, and then turned away. She had meant every word, and would stand by them.

“Tick tock, tick tock...” Rippler jeered.

Celestia let her head droop down, and she closed her eyes. “We have no choice. Even if we were to successfully defend the city, the Colonies will not stop with one attack. Warfang won’t survive in the end.”

The Guardians and Rangers stared at her incredulously. “Surely you’re not suggesting that we surrender to these idiots?” Blackout growled.

“We have to,” Celestia insisted. “If we don’t, it would be--”

SKREEEEEEEEE!!

“Ancestors above, what was that?!” Cyril bellowed as everyone on the walls winced in pain.

The screech died down and silence befell the walls, as everyone turned towards the south. Rippler shouted some commands to his troops and several ranks of Hussars smoothly spun left and reformed facing the south, shields, spears, and halberds at the ready.

They didn’t have to wait long. From the forest to the south emerged several dozen creatures unlike anything the people of Warfang had seen before, eyes blazing with blue fire. They looked similar to Ponies, but had curved horns on their heads; long, furry tails; wild, fuzzy ruffs around their necks and chests; and scaly patches of skin scattered across their bodies. They were led by a tall, lanky male dressed in a green cloak and armored in glimmering steel, and he was not happy in the slightest to see Rippler or his army.

“Kirins...” Celestia whispered, a smile slowly forming on her face.

“Kirins?” Starlight wondered aloud. “I’ve heard about them, but never seen them before. Is that what they look like?”

“Yes, more or less,” Celestia replied. “They’re very isolationist, but they’ve been friends of Equestria for a long time. Or at least, they used to be. We have not heard much from them since the Great Silence.”

“Who’s the tall one?” Cynder asked.

“I’m not entirely sure,” Celestia admitted. “A relative of Queen Rain Shine, I’d wager. Only royal Kirins get to be that height, and Rain Shine’s bloodline is the last one remaining, to my knowledge.”

“But what are the hippie Dragon-Pony wannabes doing here?” Ember growled. “This isn’t their fight.”

“No, but their borders lie close to these lands, as do the--”

A loud, long, and low note of a war horn sounded in the distance to the east, and Celestia rolled her eyes. “The Abyssinians,” she finished.

Once more the Hussars reacted, about-turning and forming a phalanx wall with their shields while the ranks behind them readied their crossbows as over a hundred bipedal feline figures emerged from the forest behind them. Each of the Abyssinians were garbed in brown cloaks and leather jerkins, and they bore long swords and curved daggers at their sides, enchanted longbows in their hands, and quivers stuffed with steel arrows on their backs. Each one also wore a runic metal mask over their face that obscured their eyes.

Many of the Abyssinians took to the trees, climbing up branches and nocking arrows onto their bowstrings, pulling pack and aiming directly at the Hussars. The remainder unsheathed their swords and formed a line at the forest, not making any further moves unless ordered to do so.

The Hussars, meanwhile, stood fast and glared at both of the newcomers with equal annoyance and anger.

“HOLD!” a female voice roared, and one of the Abyssinians stepped forward from the sword line, removing her mask.

Celestia raised both of her eyebrows this time. The face she saw hadn’t been one she was expecting, but was more than welcome to see again.

Terrador narrowed his eyes at the newcomers. “And who is this, Celestia?”

“Queen Cynthia of the Abyssinians,” Celestia breathed out, a smile forming on her face. “Yet another ally of Equestria, and far more active on the world stage. It seems we might have come upon some good fortune after all.”

“Greeeeat, one hundred or so new guys against three thousand.” Ember rolled her eyes skyward. “We’re saved, woohoo...”

Rippler stepped out from the Hussar lines and faced Cynthia, holding up a hoof to hold his troops from making any sudden moves. Lowering it slowly, he bowed at the waist towards the Queen and called, “Queen Cynthia, you honor us with your presence, but your timing is...poor. I was about to--”

“We know precisely what you were about to do, Captain Rippler,” Cynthia spat, as she and the Kirin leader glared at him with disdain. She then turned her gaze to the city gates and nodded towards Celestia, who nodded back. “Princess Celestia,” she shouted over the field. “Are you in need of assistance?”

“Any and all you can provide would be appreciated, Queen Cynthia,” Celestia shouted back with a beaming smile. “You came just in time.” Her ears flicked back a few times.

“Prince Calm Breeze and I were already on our way here, so we figured we’d help out when we saw what was going on,” Cynthia added with a shrug. Then she turned her attention back to the army in front of her and cracked her knuckles. “Now then, onto business...”

“Queen Cynthia,” Rippler began, choosing his words carefully. “We have no quarrel with either the Abyssinians or the Kirins, nor does this matter concern your respective nations. Please, I beg of you to leave, or I cannot guarantee your safety.”

“Horseapples!” a rickety voice squawked. Everyone watched as a raven flew over their heads and landed on the Kirin leader’s shoulder. The raven cawed once more, watching as its master made several motions with his forehooves before opening its beak once more. “Prince Calm Breeze of the Kirins wishes to make it known that he has heard the arguments that the Colonies and the city of Warfang have had. He stands with the Dragons, and calls the Colonies’ intervention unlawful.”

“As do we,” Cynthia declared, raising her voice. “As you say, we do not have any quarrel with the Frontier Colonies, but we will not stand by as our allies are threatened with military might.”

“If you don’t leave, your people will be in danger from battle,” Rippler warned.

“You’re on thin ice, kid,” Cynthia shot back. “If even one hair on any of my soldiers is touched by your soldiers’ hooves, it’ll be an act of war against Abyssinia, something that the Kirins will not take too kindly to.”

Calm Breeze signed some more words in front of his translator, and the raven spoke, “Prince Calm Breeze says that if war is declared, his mother, Queen Rain Shine, will be willing to break the Great Silence of the Kirins if it meant protecting her friends and her people’s friends. We are peaceful, but not pacifists. Or have you forgotten the Nirik?”

Nirik. Something about that word made Spyro shudder, although he didn’t know why. Seeing his reaction, Cynder glanced at him curiously, but he held up a claw to reassure her that he was fine. The Guardians and Rangers, meanwhile, merely frowned. The situation was rapidly spiralling out of control, despite Celestia’s previous cheer at seeing the Queen.

“There is no need for war between any of us!” the Princess of the Sun cried in desperation, letting her voice carry across the entire field as she rose into the air. Her ears flicked back again, much to her annoyance. Just what was causing that anyway? “All of this is just a legal misunderstanding that can be solved through talking, not battle! If everyone can simply lay aside their weapons and meet on neutral ground, I’m certain that we can come to an--”

“There will be no more negotiating!” Rippler roared back at her. “Dragon Lord Ember wanted a fight, so we’re giving her one. We’re not leaving!”

“Neither are we!” Ember yelled back.

“Then it appears that we are at an impasse,” Calm breeze declared through his raven. Cynthia nodded in agreement.

Silence fell over all parties, as no one wanted to make any sudden moves. One sudden flinch, one wrong twitch, and the course of history for the eastern world would change in an instant. Only the rushing of wind could be heard, blowing in from the north in waves.

For a brief moment, Rippler actually wondered if his show of force was the best course of action. It was certainly a far more complicated situation than he was expecting today, and he had not planned on the Abyssinians or Kirins showing up. Still, he had his orders, and if he backed down now, his House would never see the light of day in Trotsylvania again. Honor and pride won the shouting match in his mind, and he steeled himself. Standing up straighter, he put his hooves behind his back once more and narrowed his gaze at Queen Cynthia, who met him with one of her own, while Calm Breeze slowly brought a hoof to the handle of the sword at his side.

None of them would make a move yet, but neither would any of them back down.

On the walls, all those who were gathered watched the standoff with disquieted gazes. Echo and Blades prepared themselves to pounce into battle at a moment’s notice, while Sprocket stood silent and still, studying the battlefield with his analytical mind, gauging potential strategies. Flashwing and Spotlight looked to their captain for orders, while Blackout grunted in displeasure and looked up at the Guardians, murmuring, “Grandmaster, what are your commands?”

“Hold, captain,” Terrador replied. “Let these ‘Hussars’ make the first move, if they dare.”

“Even with our new friends here, these Hussars still have enough of an army to route them and attack the city at the same time,” Cynder observed. “I don’t see why they wouldn’t dare.”

“I thought we were past this...” Spyro murmured, drawing their attention to him. “Why can’t we just get a break? Why can’t we just live our lives in peace for once? Just once.”

Before Cynder could react, Starlight came over and put a hoof on Spyro’s shoulder. “Spyro...I’m so, so sorry that this is happening. It shouldn’t have gone down this way.”

“It isn’t your fault, young one,” said Cyril.

“No, but it’s Ponies who are the aggressors right now,” Starlight replied with a sigh, looking up at them.

“Not our Ponies, though,” Rainbow reminded her as she hovered close by.

“Bah!” Blueblood spat, stepping forward. “The Frontier Colonies aren’t Equestria, nor do they represent Ponykind. They’re thugs and traitors, and--”

“AND,” Ember interrupted. “They’ll get whatever they deserve, when the time comes.” Planting the end of the Bloodstone Scepter on the floor, she glanced down at Starlight and Spyro with a look of sympathy. “But he’s right, Twilight, er...Starlight; the Colonies aren’t Equestria. We all know that, and we all know that most Ponies don’t think the way they do. Don’t beat yourself up because not everyone is friendly. I don’t hold any of these bozos against you or Celestia, and I don’t think anyone in this city does either.”

“Precisely,” Terrador said with a nod. “Our nations have only just met, and there was no time to discuss such matters at length. We are troubled by this situation, but we don’t blame you.”

“Nor do I...” Spyro added quietly. “I’m just...tired. I’m tired of fighting.”

“You and I share more in common than you may think, young Dragon,” Celestia said as she floated down among them, her ears still twitching. “I have walked this earth for many millennia, and have seen numerous battles. If I can prevent even one, then I am pleased.” Frowning, she reached up with a hoofed and batted at her ear with a grunt of displeasure. “Now, if I can only prevent this...”

“Is something the matter, Princess?” Terrador asked.

“Something’s been irritating me, and it started a few minutes ago,” Celestia replied. “There’s something in the air...I can feel it.”

“You mean the wind currents from the north?” Rainbow asked, pointing in the air. “Yeah, I’ve felt those too.”

Blades poked his head up. “Same here, I thought it was just me.”

Celestia’s frown deepened. “That can’t be a coincidence.”

Everyone fell silent, blinking at each other. Then, as one, they turned their gazes to the north. Large cumulonimbus clouds blocked their vision, as the storm front over Trotsylvania continued to surge, and the northern winds blew their fur and wings back.

And yet, something was off. Rainbow was the first to notice it, and she sniffed the air. Blades soon followed suit, while Celestia’s ears continued to twitch. And then her ears stopped and simply rotated to the north, as she began to pick up a sound.

Whump-whump-whump-whump-whump.

Rainbow and Blades stopped sniffing the air, and they faced each other.

“Gasoline?” Rainbow wondered.

“Feathers?” Blades asked at the same time.

Whump-whump-whump-whump-whump.

Celestia’s jaw dropped. The sound was unmistakable --- it was the sounds of rotary blades chopping rapidly against the air; lots of them. “Griffons...” she whispered.

Three massive, dark silhouettes suddenly formed from within the cloud cover, and before anyone could react, three wooden airships the size of Warfang’s Temple emerged from the storm, the blue and silver markings of the Griffon Empire proudly emblazoned on their hulls, and large figureheads of the Griffon Emperor crowning their prows. There were no gas bags above their decks; instead, each airship had six large rotory blades, three on either side of the hull, holding them aloft. Hundreds of Griffons crawled over the deck and the rigging on the side, all armored in blue-tinted steel and chainmail.

But what caught their attention the most were the weapons. Each ship was lined with over a hundred rotating cannons along the sides of their hull, and all of them were being trained on the Winged Hussars, the Abyssinians, and the Kirins. These weren’t just airships, these were vessels of war, and they were moving at tremendous speeds towards the city. They would be within a stone’s throw in minutes.

Rippler’s jaw dropped, and his forehooves fell to his sides. Calm Breeze managed a small smile, and he let his hoof fall from his blade back down to the ground. Only Queen Cynthia kept her stoic posture as she and her forces stared up at the approaching Griffons.

Celestia, meanwhile, immediately took to the air and lit up her horn. The air seemed to ripple around her as she yelled, “GRIFFONS! THIS IS PRINCESS CELESTIA OF EQUESTRIA! WHY HAVE YOU COME HERE SO HEAVILY ARMED AS IF FOR WAR?”

Cyril raised an eyebrow and whispered to Volteer, “The lady has some lungs on her.”

“Heheh, that’s the Royal Canterlot Voice,” Starlight supplied with a grin. “She usually only pulls that out when she needs to get everyone’s undivided attention.”

“It seems to have worked,” Blueblood noted, pointing to the lead airship as a lone Griffon landed on the bowsprit.

A few moments passed before the airships crossed the distance necessary to answer the call of the Princess. When they did, the Griffon on the bowsprit smacked a fist against his chest and yelled back in a gruff voice, “Celestia! I can’t leave you alone for one bleeding second before you go and do something that nearly offends half the known world, can I? I was having a perfectly amiable lunch with my wife in Cobblerock when I was suddenly recalled to Graymourne.”

Celestia gasped. “Ambassador Gregory?!” she called out.

“Unfortunately, yes,” the grouchy Griffon answered in a clear but annoyed voice. “Give me a moment, I need to take care of some lunatics first, we’ll discuss your own problems later.”

With that, the Griffon ambassador turned his gaze down to the Winged Hussars, cleared his throat, and roared, “Captain Rippler, have you gone stark-raving mad?! Galahad damn you, you nearly sent the Empire into full military mobilization when our listening posts saw your Hussars readying for war. The Emperor would’ve given the order to invade had it not been for me and his generals standing him down!”

“This is none of your concern, you old crow!” Rippler bellowed back in response, but even he knew it was a weak retort. The sight of three Griffon airships had made all of his troops uneasy and unsure of victory.

“Oh, shut your trap, boy! This old crow’s got three hundred loaded cannons trained on you as we speak,” Gregory warned as his ships hovered into position over the army. “You’re in no position to make any demands of me or anyone else. And you, Queen Cynthia...what were you thinking, challenging an army of this size? Now, all of you stand down, clear your heads, and kindly bugger off. The adults need to have a conversation.”

The Abyssinian Queen huffed and crossed her arms. She knew the insult wasn’t aimed directly at her, but she would still have a talk with the grizzled ambassador later about manners.

Rippler, meanwhile, glowered at the airships for a moment, simmering with rage, and then hung his head in shame and embarrassment. The Griffon was right, of course. Neither he nor the General had planned for the Griffon Empire to interfere, and even with the magitek rifles, there would be no way for his troops to defend against three heavy cruisers. If it came down to a fight, the Griffons would come out largely unscathed, and the Hussars would suffer a crippling defeat, one that would surely go down in history as a total failure of his command.

Honor dictated that he not surrender, and that he’d fight anyway. Common sense, however, warned that his dishonor would be even worse if his stubbornness and pride brought that dishonor to the rest of the Colonies. It would be better to regain one Pony’s honor and pride than to lose three thousand lives.

He raised his head once more and called up to Gregory, “Very well, ambassador. We will withdraw for now. But make no mistake, General Snow Drift will be having words with your Emperor soon enough over this.”

Gregory laughed. “I would hope so, the Emperor could use a jolly good laugh these days.”

Rippler rolled his eyes and turned to his troops. “Huzarzy! ...Wycofać,” he commanded.

Despite their inner reluctance to back down, their orders were given and their discipline kicked in. Every Winged Hussar sheathed their blades, replaced their arrows and bolts, shouldered their rifles, reformed into their respective columns, and about-turned in one swift motion, facing the Abyssinians. At the command to march, all three thousand soldiers of Trotsylvania advanced towards the treeline, not even glancing at the Abyssinians or Kirins as they passed them by.

The defenders of Warfang all breathed long sighs of relief as the Hussars disappeared into the forest, and the Guardians quickly signaled for everyone to stand down and to return to their previous posts, which all of them were more than happy to do. The Rangers, however, were given the task of discreetly following Rippler’s forces to ensure that they didn’t double back.

There was, however, little reason for them to do so. As soon as the Hussars had withdrawn from the field, Gregory’s lead airship opened up eight ports under its hull and revealed large metallic claws. The ship then slowly drifted down until it was a few meters above the ground, before cutting off power to its rotors. With a sound that rattled the gates and windows of the city, the ship landed on the hard earth, and several teams of armored Griffons lowered a large boarding gangway from the side of the hull.

As the Abyssinians and Kirins approached the gates, Gregory and an escort of Griffon soldiers disembarked from the grounded airship and presented themselves before Celestia and the Guardians. Gregory bowed low and swept off his helmet, giving them all a wry smile. “Princess, many apologies for arriving unannounced, and so armed, but I had my orders.”

Celestia nodded in understanding. “There is nothing to apologize for, Gregory. You’ve saved many lives today by preventing a disaster. I would’ve preferred a less...confrontational method, but it seems to have worked at least.”

“That’s another reason why I’m here,” Gregory replied, glancing down as the gates were opened for the Abyssinians and Kirins. “The world is watching these events unfold, Celestia, and all want to be a part of it, one way or another. Our listening posts have already spotted the Diamond Dogs on the move towards this place, and we’ve gotten some scattered reports of the Minotaurs and Centaurs sending out ships over the seas once again after many years of silence. The word has spread, and the vultures are circling. This Dragon city represents a new power in the world, and as you saw today, new powers are often seen as a threat to other nations. As such, I wish to offer my ship, the Grimoire, as a neutral meeting place for any and all delegates who wish to discuss how to proceed in this matter.”

Celestia beamed. “That’s a generous offer, Gregory. Thank you.”

“This offer, of course, will extend to all delegates,” Gregory added, casting a wary glance towards the forest. “Even a certain idiot captain. Like it or not, he’s the Frontier Colonies’ representative out here, and we cannot ignore him or cast him out. He has as much right to be present during these negotiations as we do.”

Ember glowered at him. “You can’t be serious. After all that, after he threatened to kill us all?”

“I am,” Gregory replied evenly.

“Ember,” Celestia spoke, turning to her. “I know you have reservations, and so do I, but now that we have neutral ground available to us, we also have a means of negotiating with Warfang without angering the Colonies and coming to blows. This is the best possible scenario.”

“I still don’t like it...” Ember grumbled. Straightening herself up and clearing her throat, she added, “But I see your point. Fine, Griffon, we’ll try it your way. But don’t seat me next to that punk, or I will cut a fool.”

Gregory laughed. “Noted, Dragon Lord.” Then he turned to the Guardians and bowed once more. “Pardon my presumptions, but would you be the leaders of this city?”

“You presume correctly, my feathered friend,” Cyril replied with a nod and a smirk.

“I am Terrador, Acting-Grandmaster of the Guardians, and these are Guardians Cyril and Volteer,” Terrador rumbled, motioning towards his comrades. He then motioned with a wing behind him. “And these are Spyro and Cynder, honored heroes of the city of Warfang.”

Gregory nodded to the two younger Dragons as they stepped forward. “Well met, Guardians, Spyro, and Cynder. I am Ambassador Gregory of the Griffon Empire, representative of His Glorious Majesty Emperor Gaston the Second. I hope the sight of my fleet hasn’t made the inhabitants of...Warfang uncomfortable.”

“Perish the thought, I believe the sight of your balloon-less dirigibles has set a very merry mood throughout the city streets,” Volteer exclaimed. “And might I say, they have also sent my mind spinning. I would very much like to have a look at those rotary devices.”

“Perhaps another time,” Celestia interrupted. “Right now, we have a mess to clean up.”

“Quite right,” Gregory replied, spreading his wings. “I’ll be sending messengers to the Kirins, Abyssinians, and Hussars soon, and I shall see you all on the Grimoire later.”

With that, the old Griffon and his escorts flew off the battlements and headed back towards their ship. Starlight and Rainbow excused themselves to check on Fluttershy and Pinkie and to reassure them that everything was alright again, while Blueblood decided to join them to answer any questions they might have had. Spyro, Cynder, and the Guardians bade Celestia a fond farewell and flew off towards the Temple, promising to send for an escort to take her and the other Equestrians to their quarters for the evening.

That left just herself, Ember, and Stargazer on the walls looking out over the eastern fields, where the Hussars had stood not long ago. With a snort, Ember turned aside, muttering under her breath about having a hatred for politics, and left the two Ponies alone.

Neither the Princess nor the Lunar Captain said anything, until Celestia inhaled deeply and let out a long, tired sigh. Stargazer bowed his head to her and asked, “Do you need anything, Princess?”

“Yes,” she murmured. “A soft bed, a good meal, and a very strong drink, preferably hard Apple Family cider. I will, however, settle for something more important. In my chariot there is a compartment with a Dragonfyre candle inside. Please retrieve it for me, and then dismiss your troops. They need their rest.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Stargazer answered, saluting with a hoof before taking to the air.

Celestia returned her gaze to the open field, now home to one Griffon airship while its companions flew high above. Gregory was right, the world was changing, and Warfang was at the very center of it, whether they wanted to be or not. A tragedy had been averted today, but nothing in the future was certain. There could very well be a hundred more tragedies on the horizon, and none of which she had the power to stop alone.

She needed help. She needed every Princess and every ally on board, and she needed a way to stop the Colonies from ruining their only chance at a peaceful alliance with these otherworlders.

And she would start with her sister, and her Field Marshall. Luna and Thundershock had to know what had happened today, and they had to be prepared to counter any threat the Colonies might pose, if that path was chosen for them. A battalion of Solar Guards, a platoon of Paladins, and five RETTs would be more than enough, she supposed. At the very least, it would give the Colonies pause.

Still, it was an order she didn’t relish in giving. For centuries Equestria had prospered because it lived by the tenets of Harmony and the Prophecies of Faust. If they were to trot down this darker path, she knew where it would lead them, and...she was afraid.

(That night...)

Celestia cracked open an eyelid as the loud thumping noises came from her door. She didn’t know who would disturb her at this hour, but she knew that they had to have had a good reason for doing so. She had lowered the sun for her sister hours ago, and had finally managed to fall asleep, giving express orders to her guards not to disturb her. The fact that they didn’t even try to stop whoever it was at the door indicated one of two things.

Either the person waking her up was extremely important, or the guards had fallen asleep. Again.

Raising herself off the bed, she trotted over to the door and opened it with her magic, revealing two pale-faced Solar Guards pointing up...and up. Terrador stood behind them, looking down at them with a bemused grin on his face.

“H-he wouldn’t leave, Princess,” one of the guards muttered. “I’m sorry.”

“You’re fine, Red Wing,” Celestia chided softly, smiling at him before facing Terrador. “Good evening, Terrador.”

“Good evening, Celestia,” Terrador rumbled. “Am I disturbing you?”

“I had not been asleep for long,” Celestia replied, stepping back and motioning inside. “Please, come in.”

Terrador ducked his head under the doorway and followed her inside, closing the door after him. “I’m sorry for coming at such a late hour. I would’ve come to speak to you sooner, but there were many panicked crowds to pacify in the streets today, as well as...a lot of paperwork to fill...”

“I can imagine,” Celestia chuckled, walking over to the dresser and opening one of the cabinets, revealing a bottle of wine. “Would you care for a drink? Chateau Montagne Rouge, 51 ALR --- the finest wine in all of Canterlot, and this is from my private stock. There are only five left from that year.”

Terrador raised an eyebrow and smirked. “You would share such a treasure with me? When we hardly know each other? If I didn’t know any better, I’d say this was a political bribe.”

Celestia let out an amused huff as she set two glasses on the table, enlarging one with a spell. “Please, Grandmaster, if I wanted to bribe you, I would use something much better than a vintage such as this. Something from the earliest BLR years, I’d wager. Although, I think only one of those bottles still exists, and...my sister has it.”

“Ha, and I suppose she’s unwilling to part with it?”

Celestia popped the cork out of the bottle and began pouring into the glasses, a thoughtful expression on her face. “No...no she wouldn’t. And even if she were to give it to me, I’d dare not drink it. It’s a relic of an era long past. An era where...” Her voice trailed off, and she stopped pouring. She stared into the wine in her glass for a moment, memories flooding into her mind, before setting the bottle down.

Terrador noticed the frown that was slowly forming on her face and hummed, taking the handle of his glass with two talons and raising it to her. “To family,” he said.

Celestia glanced up at him, then grasped her glass with magic and clinked it against his. “To all our families.”

After they both sipped at their glasses, Terrador set his down and asked, “Well, I suppose you can guess why I’ve come. There is much to discuss regarding today’s...events. But first, I do wonder, what are these BLR and ALR years? What do they stand for?”

“Before and After the Lunar Rebellion,” Celestia replied, taking another sip of her wine. “It happened over a thousand years ago. We are in early 1007 ALR right now.”

Terrador’s eyebrows shot up, and he looked down at his glass. “That’s some damn fine wine...” he murmured, before looking back at her. “And this Lunar Rebellion, what was that?”

Celestia said nothing, and simply sipped at her wine once more.

Terrador frowned, realizing that this particular line of questioning was hitting a sore spot for his guest. After a moment of silence, he coughed and said, “So, about today...”

“Yes?”

“You and Dragon Lord Ember appear to have much history with these Frontier Colonies and Hussars, and not all of it good. Could you explain to me who they are, and why Starlight and her friends didn’t tell me or anyone else about them when they were giving their speech on how Ponies in this world were fond of friendship and Harmony?”

Celestia sighed, setting aside her glass. “Do not judge Starlight Glimmer or the others for things they couldn’t possibly know of. The Colonies are known to Equestria, but not so much their history. Starlight and her friends were telling you the truth when they said that Ponies were friendly and peaceful, but...every barrel has a rotten apple.”

Terrador nodded, memories of Malefor and his followers returning to his mind. “I believe I understand. How long were you going to hide their existence, though?”

The Princess of the Sun didn’t even hesitate as she locked gazes with him. “Even if it cost us an alliance, I would’ve never hidden them from you.”

She and Terrador stared at each other for several moments before Terrador nodded and reached for his wine glass once more. “Your honesty is appreciated, and exemplary,” he remarked. “Thank you.”

“Is that all you wished to know?”

“No, there is much more I wish to know,” he replied. “That Griffon, Gregory I believe his name was, mentioned many more nations being interested in us, not to mention the Kirins and Abyssinians. What can you tell me of them?”

Celestia shrugged. “Well, the Kirins are isolationists and often silent on the world stage, but they are friendly enough. Very obsessed with nature, balance, and speaking the truth, whether it be gentle or brutal. Then there are the Griffons, warriors of honor and might who command the skies and own the mountains. The Abyssinians are vain and quick to anger, but they are wise and loyal to their friends, as you’ve seen today. The Dragons of the Eastern Lair are greedy and proud, but they are willing to go beyond their base instincts in order to better themselves, even if it means doing things that make them uncomfortable. Ember has been teaching them well, despite some hiccups.” She chuckled. “As for the others, such as the Diamond Dogs, Minotaurs, and Centaurs, they keep to themselves in their halls of stone, content to leave the rest of the world to their neighbors while they scrape off what remains. Then there are the Lost Races, such as the Hippogriffs, Kelpies, Wyverns, and Yetis, who we have not seen in many centuries.”

“Your world is a very populated one indeed,” Terrador observed.

“The ones I’ve told you about merely scratch the surface. Tell me, has anyone told you yet about the Changelings?”

“Can’t say that they have.”

Celestia smirked. “You’ll like this, then. Imagine a race that can change shape with the flash of a flame, mimic the voices of those they disguise themselves as, and blend in perfectly with those around them. They can be anyone anywhere at any time, and you’d never know it unless they reveal themselves. They live in Hives as large as this city and as tall as the mountains, and they feed on emotions, although love to them is like a drug they can’t live without.”

“Incredible...” Terrador breathed. “There is nothing in the ancient texts that speak of a race such as this in the Dragon Realms. Your world is remarkable!”

“Yes, the Changelings are fascinating creatures,” Celestia agreed. “They were once our sworn enemies, led by Queen Chrysalis, a powerful and demented villain with great aspirations of conquest. Luckily, she was overthrown by Starlight Glimmer and a lowly Changeling drone named Thorax, who has since become the new Changeling King. He and Princess Twilight, a colleague of mine, are off on some adventure to the west if I recall, but I have no doubt they will return soon. Twilight has expressed great interest in meeting you.”

“Yes, I’ve heard several tales of this Twilight Sparkle already,” Terrador chuckled. “Her friends speak very highly of her, and I must confess, she seems to be a very wise and kind ruler in her own right. You’ve trained her well.”

Celestia dipped her head towards him. “Thank you.”

“You’re very welcome. Now, tell me, what became of this Chrysalis? Is she in prison?”

“Unfortunately, she escaped to the Frozen North after she was dethroned, along with what few followers she had left following Thorax’s coup. The last news I heard from the Crystal Empire, an allied Pony kingdom to the north, was that my niece, Princess Cadance, and her husband Prince Shining Armor, were currently leading their own forces in hunting her down and bringing her in to face justice, but...I have not heard from them in a long while.” She put a hoof to her chin and fell silent, her expression turning thoughtful.

“Well, here’s hoping they catch her soon,” Terrador said, raising his glass once more. “The world needs less villains.”

“I’ll drink to that; we seem to be having a rash of them recently,” Celestia laughed, clinking her glass against Terrador’s. “First the Mare in the Moon, then Discord, then Chrysalis, then the mad King Sombra, then Tirek the Oppressor, then Chrysalis again...it’s been a wild few years, and Twilight’s been a busy little mare, knocking them all down like dominoes with the help of her friends.”

Terrador joined her in laughter. “No wonder Spyro and Cynder like her so much, she’s reminding me of them the more I hear about her.”

Celestia noticed the twinkle in his eye when he mentioned the two Dragons’ names, and she smiled. “Spyro and Cynder...are they yours? You talk about them in high regard, and with great pride.”

Terrador nearly choked on his wine. “Ha! Perish the thought. I haven’t had a mate in many years, too much fighting, not enough down time. No, I honestly have no idea who birthed either of them, but they are...special to me. They remind me of an old friend of mine, a brother in all but blood. He gave his life to protect them, and he was like a father to Spyro, so I suppose in an odd sort of way, that makes me Spyro’s uncle. And as for Cynder...she’s bonded to Spyro, in more ways than one, and Ignitus loved her like a daughter, so I cherish her as well. As I said, they are both special.”

“Twilight told me of Spyro’s story in one of her letters before she left with Thorax,” Celestia remarked sadly. “I am sorry. To lose such a friend is heartbreaking...and something I can relate to a thousand times over. It is never an easy thing.”

Terrador shook his head slowly, and felt his shoulders tense. “No, it isn’t. To think that I’ve been alive for 1843 years, and have lost many friends in that time, yet this is the first time I feel like I’m missing part of myself.”

“You’re still young,” Celestia said, putting a hoof atop his claw with a comforting smile. “And, although it will linger still, the pain will become more bearable. Do not let the chains of the past weigh you down.”

Terrador nodded and relaxed once more. Celestia certainly had a way with words. “Thank you, Celestia,” he said. Then he paused and raised an eyebrow as the rest of her words dawned on him. “Did...did you just call me young? I’ll admit, I’m still in my prime, but I’m no hatchling either.”

Celestia giggled and put a hoof to her chest proudly. “I am 7532, and counting.”

Terrador stared at her blankly, looking her over. “...You don’t look a day over five thousand,” he deadpanned.

The laughter that emerged from the Princess’s lips could be heard throughout the Temple, and in the future if anyone were to ask any of those who had heard it how it made them feel, all they would do was sigh and smile.

Afterwards, the two leaders remained in the room, chatting amicably away as the moon and stars shone overhead. They talked of many things, of history, philosphy, science, tall tales, and nonsense. After tonight, they would never once think of each other as anything less than friends.

(Trotsylvania, Government Headquarters)

General Snow Drift stared out the window of his darkened office, not saying a word even as the Hussar officer behind him finished her report on Captain Rippler’s most recent failure at the Dragon city. As she lowered and rerolled the scroll, she glanced over at him, watching as he squared his shoulders and sighed deeply, his warm breath fogging up the cold glass in front of him for a moment.

Once th scroll was secured, the Hussar pocketed it, stood at attention, and said in a low voice, “My lord, do you wish to write a reprimand for Captain Rippler, or new orders?”

“No,” Snow murmured. “No reprimands, and his orders have not changed. The fault is not his, it is mine for being blind to the mechanations of the Griffons, Kirins, Equestrians, and Abyssinians.” He turned to face her. “You’re dismissed, lieutenant. Send Mouser my regards for his thorough report on the situation, and tell the Chief Quartermaster to increase his wages. And, on your way out, inform the guards that I am not to be disturbed for the rest of the night.”

The lieutenant bowed and swiftly exited the room without a word.

Snow turned back to the window, staring out at the dark clouds that gazed back at him from the night sky. The storm had long since passed, but the aftermath lingered, and raindrops still peppered the outside of his window. It was almost poetic, in a way. He had sent a storm to the Dragons, only for it have been repelled, like raindrops against the glass.

Would the torment of the Winged Hussars never cease? Were they doomed to failure forever?

He would not, and could not accept it.

Where Rippler failed, he would succeed. He would contact Generals Horizon Burner and Spring Roll tomorrow, and inform them of his plans to visit the Dragon city personally to challenge them not with a show of force, but with a show of decorum and cunning. The Dragons could not deny the Colonies then.

Of course, being a General, he could not just up and leave his post. Even such a simple idea would require much logistical planning and special security. He had many enemies, and while he was proud of his Hussars, he did not put it past any one of them or their respective Houses to take a shot at him when given the chance for an easy grab for power. The politics of the Houses were nebulous and dark indeed.

The Dragon city could wait for him.

A loud knocking sound interrupted his thoughts, and Snow sighed, glaring daggers at the entrance to his office. “I am not to be disturbed!” he bellowed.

The door opened, and another Hussar stepped inside, saluting sharply. “Many apologies, general, but I was given strict orders by my commander to deliver this message to you personally, and that no one was allowed to stop me,” he reported.

Snow looked past the Hussar, noticing both guards at the door sporting large bruises in their eyes and spite-filled glares. The general let out a chuckle and waved the Hussar forward. “You’ve certainly earned my attention already, boy. Give your report, and be quick about it.”

The Hussar closed the door and then snapped to attention. “My lord, earlier today we had a break-in at the Arcane Archives.”

“A...break-in?” Snow echoed. That wasn’t unusual. There was always some rowdy runt from the streets trying to break in to steal some scroll, tome of knowledge, or somesuch rubbish. “Is that all?”

“No my lord. The wing that had been broken into was the maximum security wing, the one reserved only for your eyes and the Master of Science alone.”

Now Snow was intrigued. “Go on.”

“The wing had twelve of the finest Winged Hussars guarding it, each chosen by you personally. All of them were found murdered at the scene --- throats slit, skulls crushed, hearts stabbed, or torsos gutted. Whoever did this was brutal, meticulous, very skilled, and incredibly strong.”

Snow raised an eyebrow. “An Earth Pony, perhaps?”

“No my lord, that was our first guess. Whoever did this was stronger. Much stronger. We’ve also ruled out Griffons, Dragons, and Changelings.”

So, none of the usual suspects then, Snow thought. “What was stolen?”

“A single scroll, bearing the mark of a seven-pointed star emblazoned on a snake’s head. The Master of Science confirmed that it was the only thing missing, and that it was one of a kind.”

“I know the one you speak of,” Snow replied. “And you do not know who did this?”

“No my lord. Our mages and the Master of Science himself scoured the Archives from top to bottom, as well as the surrounding area within a five mile radius. There was no discernable trace of any teleportation or thaumatic signature of any kind, or even any physical evidence. The thief or thieves covered their tracks too well.”

“Clever bastard...” Snow muttered, already lost in thought. “Why was I not informed of all this when it had happened?”

“The Master of Science thought it wiser to keep it low-profile until he was certain he could make no more headway on the case without informing you first, my lord.”

Snow nodded in understanding. When it came to matters of Archival security, the Master of Science always had the final say in these matters. “Very well. Is that the end of your report?”

“Yes my lord.”

“Then you are dismissed, and find some replacement guards for the ones outside. I can’t have ones who can’t perform a simple job guarding a door.”

The Hussar bowed and, like the mare before him, exited the room without another word, closing the door after him.

Snow, however, did not return to the window. Instead, he sat down at his desk and pondered the report he had just been given. The break-in was a clear sign that security at the Archives needed to be increased, if even twelve of his finest Winged Hussars couldn’t handle a few thieves, or even just one. But what troubled him the most was what had been stolen.

“The Viper Serum forumla...” he whispered, remembering the day the Master of Science had approached him on Snow’s first day as General of Trotsylvania. It had been one of the Colonies’ greatest-kept secrets.

The only way to break the seal of the scroll to read what was inside was to remove it from its containment and bring it to the place from which it was written: an old, volcanic island far to the northeast.

The Island of Thrace, the ancient homeland of the extinct Thracian Ponies.

It was one of the few remaining artifacts from that old, long-forgotten tribe of horror shows and freaks, and they had good reason to keep their secrets under a complicated lock and key. For on its vellum page was written a single line of letters, runes, and glyphs, both magical and mundane --- a chemical code for a weapon of ages past.

A weapon that, when dispersed in the air, could control the minds of those it posessed. It would make them see things that weren’t there, and make them believe things that were impossible. It made them susceptible to suggestion, and brought many kingdoms to their knees and many people to their deathbeds. Just another reason for why the entire world was grateful for the almighty and terrifying Daybreaker on that day when she turned their once flourishing island into a magma pit.

The formula’s loss was a savage blow, one that the Colonies would never recover from, and whoever stole it would feel General Snow Drift’s wrath when they were found.

(The Frozen North, Mount Everhoof)

The air was still and silent as two ravens soared over the slopes and towering peaks of the Frozen North, and not a Pony soul below them saw their flight or heard the gentle flap of their wings.

If they had, they would’ve seen the ravens make a sharp turn south, flying over and past the Crystal Empire, and then, many hours later, over the green prairies beyond.

Their mission was simple, and their Queen’s instructions were clear. They were to fly to Cloudsdale with all haste and blend in with the Pegasi there. Once secure in the populace, they were to locate any and all weak points in the city’s defenses, as well as guard movements and cannon placements, and then report back to the Everhoof Hive in several weeks’ time.

Canterlot and the Crystal Empire were too well defended. But the Pegasi, in their home in the sky, were prime targets. They didn’t have the magic of the Unicorns, nor the strength of the Earth Ponies. They had only their precious clouds and pride.

But the Changelings of the Everhoof Hive had something the Pegasi lacked.

Hunger.

Insatiable, ferocious, rapacious HUNGER.

Author's Note

So, let’s recap, shall we?

(One side of the world)

Twilight, Thorax, and co.: “Culture shock, ancient knowledge, and emotions, hurray!” :D

(Other side of the world)

Celestia: (internally panicking)
Starlight and co.: (scared Pony noises)
Warfang citizens: (visible confusion)
Kirins: ...
Abyssinians: “Aww sh*t, here we go again...”
Winged Hussars: “Haha, magitek rifles go brrr!”
Griffons: (facepalming)

(The Frozen North)

Chrysalis: “D I E.”
Malefor: (troll grin)
Pharynx: (rapidly pressing X to doubt)

(To the south)

[DATA EXPUNGED]

On a more serious note, this is pretty much how I see the bipedal Winged Hussars (I wish I could find the source, but unless I’m mistaken, it seems to have been wiped from Derpibooru, Manebooru, and Deviantart):

Chapter 13: I Dream of Things to Come

(The Crystal Empire, Crystal Palace)

Bright orange wings flapped in the night air as an armored Pegasus flew over the gemstone houses of the Crystal Empire. His breaths were heavy and his body tired after a long, exhausting day, but he didn’t show it. Instead, he pushed himself over those last few houses, the Crystal Palace looming just ahead of him like a spire of light amid the shadowed Empire.

It wasn’t his first flight back home in this state, and he doubted it would be his last. As the search for Chrysalis’s last holdout continued, he found himself constantly having to fly back to report on the search teams’ progress. The constant thaumatically-charged blizzards outside the city shield made comm-crystal chatter nearly impossible, so the old-fashioned way was required.

He tilted his wings to slow down, then descended from the air towards the main courtyard under the Palace, where a burly white Unicorn was waiting patiently. His hooves soon touched the smooth pavement, and he tucked his tired wings close to his sides as he trotted over to the Unicorn, saluting once he was near enough.

The Unicorn saluted in return and said, “Evening Flash. How was the search today?”

Flash Sentry, captain of the Crystal Praetorian Guard, lifted the helmet off his head and wiped the sweat of his brow. “Total bust, just like every other day this past week, Shining.”

The Prince of the Empire sighed and shook his head. “Luna’s mane, these Changelings are persistent. I don’t know who trained them in stealth and hiding, but they’re good. Very good.”

“Gonna be honest, Shining, I don’t think they’re on the slopes anymore,” said Flash. “Maybe they were at one point, but we’ve seen no evidence of them still being around, save for a few bodies buried and permanently frozen in the snow. Let’s face it, they’ve either moved on, or they all froze or starved to death.”

“Where would they go?” Shining countered, staring past Flash towards the outer edges of the city beyond. “The Yaks? They’re too isolated, too suspicious, and too suited to the cold. The Yaks would know if there was something amiss on their territory. The only other choices are north and south, since we’ve already ruled out the west. Down south has warmer climates, but is too heavily populated. And up north...” Shining shivered.

“Frost giants, or worse,” Flash said quietly.

Shining nodded. “Exactly. They have to be close by. The Empire may be hostile, but it’s got the largest concentration of love energy thanks to the Crystal Heart and Cadance, something they desperately need right now ever since we seized their camp and freed their prisoners. The last we saw of the Changelings, they were heading straight to Mount Everhoof. There has to be a cave somewhere they found, they can’t just disappear like this, especially not up there in that weather.”

“I wish I shared your certainty,” Flash sighed. “Give me a moment to rest my wings, and I’ll be back up there searching the next sector.”

Shining shook his head. “No. You’re tired, get some rest. The search teams can continue without you, so start fresh in the morning.”

“I’m fine, Shining,” Flash insisted.

Shining held up a hoof. “Ah-ah, none of that. This is an order from your Prince, and a request from a friend. Get some rest, you need it.”

Flash gave him an annoyed look. “You’re too ugly to be my mother. What’s gotten into you? Ever since that whole incident with the Crystal Heart and those monsters, you’ve been walking on eggshells around me. You used to always push me to my limits when I was your lieutenant, but now you keep trying to get me in a bed. I’m flattered dude, but you’re a married stallion, and also soooo not my type.”

“You got shot, Flash!” Shining hissed, ignoring the jab. “Right in the chest, too! It could’ve killed you if that crystal zombie...thing aimed just a few centimeters to the left.”

“Yeah, and the Changelings healed me in one of those pods,” Flash reminded him.

“Exactly! Changelings, and not the good ones. These ones meant harm, and we have no idea what that does to the Ponies inside it. Heck, the other Ponies came out traumatized!”

“I’m still standing, aren’t I?” Flash retorted, glaring at Shining. “Where’s your faith in me?”

Shining sighed and put a hoof on Flash’s shoulder. “You know you always have that, Flash,” he said quietly. “But I nearly lost my best friend that night, and I didn’t even know it. I just...I just don’t want to feel that again.”

Flash’s eyes softened and he pulled the Unicorn in for a tight hug. “Hey, it’s okay dude. That was never your fault, and what’s done is done. I’m fine, you’re fine, your family’s fine, everything is fine. Neither of us will lose each other. Remember our oath?”

Shining grinned. “Live as kings, die as mad lads?”

A hoof whacked Shining’s head. “The other one, you maniac.”

Shining chuckled as the two of them broke the hug. “Only three things are allowed to kill us,” he recited. “Old age, our wives, and each other.”

Flash nodded. “I don’t plan on kicking it anytime soon, Shining. You don’t have to worry about me so much.”

Shining shrugged. “Eh, still gonna do that. But I get you.”

“Good.”

The two of them stood in silence for a minute, watching the stars above shimmer down on them. Luna’s crescent moon was bright tonight, and it gave the Palace above them an ethereal glow along its crystalline walls. For a brief time, both of them forgot the cares of the world, and simply took in the moment.

Then Shining turned to Flash and said, “But seriously dude, get some sleep. Eight hours at least.”

Flash rolled his eyes skyward and started to walk towards the Palace entrance. “Yes, mom.”

“Thought you said I was too ugly to be your mom?” Shining called after him.

“Dude, my mom’s one ugly old nag,” Flash laughed, waving a wing. “Seeya tomorrow, Shining.”

Once Flash was gone, Shining sighed and let a smile emerge on his face. Turning away from the city, he trotted over to the center of the courtyard, where a heavy amount of Praetorians stood in a circle around the Crystal Heart, now encased in a small shield maintained by three Unicorn mages.

After the whole debacle with the Changelings and the otherworldly crystal in the old, now ruined Crop Duster plantation, it was deemed a necessary security measure to keep the Crystal Heart even safer than it was before. The Empire was still reeling from the aftermath of that incident, and both Shining and Cadance had decided that enough was enough. Already a more suitable location was being constructed in the upper levels of the Palace, much like it had been during Sombra’s old reign, with one small difference: a decoy Heart, crafted from the same crystalline material and specially-designed to have a similar thaumatic signature would be placed in its old resting place, to reassure the Crystal Ponies and to also throw off any would-be thieves.

However, for now, the real Heart still floated in the courtyard until the new location could be properly fitted with better security systems and stronger thaumatic conduits. To that end, an entire platoon of Praetorians were stationed at the Heart, ten of them visible at all times and the rest hidden around the courtyard, ready to defend the Heart at a moment’s notice.

As Shining passed the guards by, one more Unicorn came into view behind the Heart. The bright, slightly frizzy mane was unmistakable, as was the starry mages robe he wore, and Shining hailed him as he came close. “How goes it, Sunburst?”

The Unicorn scholar didn’t respond at first, and instead adjusted the glasses on his snout and looked down at the notebook encased in his magic, frowning and marking down a few notes on its scribble-covered pages.

“Sunburst?”

“Resonance still low; recovery level...stabilizing...sort of. Hmmm...”

“Sunburst!”

“Gah!” the frazzled Unicorn yelped, dropping his notebook and taking a step back as he blinked rapidly at Shining. “Geez Shining, w-warn a stallion next time you do that, please?”

“Sorry buddy,” Shining said as he picked up Sunburst’s notebook and hoofed it over to him. “How’s the Heart tonight?”

Sunburst sighed and readjusted his glasses once more. “Well, it is recovering from the energy siphoning a while back, but it’s slow going. It’ll take months before it’ll be back to full strength, which means we’ll still need to take it easy on the shield.”

“We’ve still got a lot of Changelings out there, Sunburst,” Shining reminded him.

“I know that, but if we tax the Heart again, it’ll suffer a mana burn. I-I-I don’t even know what would happen if it does, but I can guarantee you that it won’t be good.”

Shining raised an eyebrow. “Big boom?”

Sunburst shivered, and not because of the cold. “Faust help us all if it does...with all the energy the Heart has, even at its weakened state, a mana burn of that size...it would be catastrophic, cataclysmic even. Enough to vaporize half the Frozen North and parts of Yakyakistan and Cloudsdale, to say nothing of the fallout effects. Radiation poisoning, ash clouds, intense seismic activity, you name it.”

Shining blinked, his expression teetering somewhere between resignation and calm disbelief. “...Riiiiight, let’s take it easy on the Heart for a while. How long would you recommend?”

“At least three months, give or take,” Sunburst replied, glancing down at his notes and closing the book. “By then the risk of a mana burn should be negligible, if not outright nonexistent.”

Shining cringed. “Would there be any way to boost its recovery speed somehow? Maybe a Crystalling or two, or a Crystal Fair?”

Sunburst shrugged. “Couldn’t hurt to try, I guess. You’ll have to talk to the Crystal Ponies about it, though. It’s their Heart, and they’re its true caretakers. We’re just the guards.”

“I’ll set up a meeting with the community leaders tomorrow.”

Sunburst nodded, and the two of them fell into silence as they watched the Crystal Heart slowly spin on its pedestal, hearing a low thumping noise coming from deep within its core. It was nowhere near as sickly-sounding as it was before, which was relieving to hear, but it was still slow and weak. And yet, its continued pulses seemed to warm the hearts of both stallions somehow, as if the Crystal Heart was letting them know that it was grateful for the both of them and their fellows for nursing it back to full strength.

After a moment, Sunburst let out a yawn and looked over at his Prince. “So, heard any news from Equestria lately?”

Shining grinned. “Oooh, like you wouldn’t believe. Which would you like first, the weird news, the crazy news, or the crazy weird news?”

Sunburst rolled his eyes. “Surprise me.”

“Otherworldly Dragons have deposited an entire city into Halflinger Grove, and are now in the process of negotiating an alliance with Equestria and the Eastern Lair. Celestia, Starlight Glimmer, and a few others are already out there.”

Sunburst blinked, and then removed the glasses from his snout. “...What?”

“That’s just the weird news; it gets better. Remember our old pal Thorax? Turns out he’s now the King of the Changelings that rebelled against Chrysalis. Not only that, but according to Twilight’s last message to me, there may be more Changelings out there. LOTS more. She’s gone with Thorax and a couple of her friends to find them.”

“What’s the crazy weird news?”

“Twilight’s still single,” Shining answered.

“...You’ve lost me.”

“I know?! It’s insane, right? You’d think that having the Princess of Love as a sister-in-law would change things, but nooooo, she’s still stuck in her books. This big bro’s still gotta wait for his own brother-in-law.” He paused, putting a hoof under his chin. “Or maybe a sister-in-law? She does hang out with a lot of girls...that Rarity mare’s kinda nice.”

Sunburst sighed, putting the glasses back on his face. “Well, as interesting as it sounds that there’s more Changelings out there, I think I’ve had enough of Changelings to last me a lifetime. I’m more interested in those Dragons. Did you say they came from another world?”

“Yup! Big ol’ portal, smack-dab in the middle of Halflinger Grove. I bet the Frontier Colonies are already complaining about having to share it,” Shining laughed. “Let them, I say. They could use a swift kick in the rump.”

“Confirmation of other worlds beyond that of the Mirror Portal...” Sunburst sighed wistfully. “I so wish I was there right now. This is an unprecedented turn of events!”

“You sure you’re not just saying that because a certain pink mare with a lovely shade of cyan in her purple mane is there now while you’re stuck up here shivering?”

Sunburst’s face turned red, and he pulled his robes tighter around his chest. “I-I-I don’t...I mean that...she...”

Shining snickered, putting a hoof around Sunburst. “Oh relax, dude, I’m just teasing.”

“L-Leave the teasing to Princess Cadance, please...”

Shining nodded, letting him go. “Message received, sorry if I was out of line.”

“N-No, you’re fine,” Sunburst replied, shaking his head. “Um...speaking of which, how is she?”

“Who, Cadance?” Shining asked. At Sunburst’s nod, Shining grimaced and replied, “She’s...recovering still, like the Heart. She hasn’t been the same since that crystal...thing attacked the Empire and invaded her dreams.”

“How so?”

“Well, I’ve tried to help her as best as I could, and for a while it seemed to be enough. She was smiling, she was happy, and she was starting to put the incident behind her. But lately...lately she’s been more distant,” the Prince answered, glancing away and frowning. “She’s more clingy around Flurry Heart, more prone to jitters and jumping at the slightest sounds, and very sleep-deprived. She hides it well, especially in public, but...I can tell.”

“It sounds like she might need some help,” Sunburst murmured, tapping his head. “You know, up here?”

Shining nodded. “Like I said, I’ve tried helping her, and that includes sessions with the Empire’s psychiatrists, but it hasn’t helped much. I told her about the crystal monster, and although she never saw him, she one day asked me to describe him to her. When I did, it was like she froze, and her gaze became haunted. There’s no doubt in my mind, Sunburst. He might not have spoken to her or revealed himself to her, but his mind touched hers when he gave her that vision, and she thinks she can still feel him.”

“Did you tell her that you smashed the thing against the side of Mount Everhoof?”

“Yeah, but she doesn’t believe me, and the recent news about the Dragons to the southeast hasn’t helped either.” He glanced at Sunburst. “Some of them even match the descriptions of those in her dreams. Just this morning she told me...” His voice trailed off, and his eyes became distant.

“Told you what, Shining?” Sunburst asked, his voice lowering to a whisper.

“...She told me that it’s only gotten worse.”

There was a shriek of warning, and a flaming boulder hurtled through the air, smashing into the tower above her and sending it crumbling into dust and debris on top of her. With a grunt, her horn lit up in a bright blue beam, and a large dome shield encompassed her and those who followed her, protecting them from the flames and the falling stone.

Flurry wept in her mother’s tight embrace, but she didn’t scream. She knew her mother was protecting her, but she didn’t know why everything was falling apart around her, or why Ponies were suffering. She didn’t know why everything smelled like fire.

Cadance glanced down from her shield and hugged Flurry closer to her chest, whispering small words of encouragement and strength to her daughter, hoping that it would be enough. As she did, the Ponies around her huddled closer, fear in their eyes and their bodies shaking from exhaustion. They had all been running for what felt like hours, and their pursuers were relentless.

Around them, Canterlot burned; its once proud towers and armies had been reduced to ruin, and its populace sent fleeing into the surrounding hills and plains, only to be hunted down like vermin.

Shadowy figures moved through the streets like wraiths, slaying all those they came across. Their blades were sharp, their movements swift, and their intention clear --- they wouldn’t rest until every last citizen and soldier of Canterlot was dead. Upon their breastplates were emblazoned the predatory eagles of Trotsylvania, and the steel wings on their backs glistened with the blood of both the innocent and the strong.

And they were hunting them, they and their cruel allies from the southern wastes and beyond. They were hunting her.

Cadance didn’t know where Celestia, Luna, or Twilight were, or where Shining was, but at the moment it didn’t matter where they were. All she knew was that Flurry was with her, and that she had to get her Ponies to safety.

“Come on!” she cried over her shoulder, dropping the shield as the last of the debris fell away. “They’re not far behind!”

“They’ve found us!” a yellow-furred noblemare shrieked, stumbling over a pile of bricks as a Winged Hussar clambered over a ruined roof and fired a crossbow bolt into her gut, sending her falling to the ground dead. Many more soon joined him, moving across the roofs of Canterlot City like winged angels of death and leering at the fleeing citizens.

“This way!” Cadance shouted, running down the street ahead of her and firing a bolt of magic behind her at their pursuers. The bolt slammed into a Winged Hussar and sent him screaming up and over the houses and into the lower levels of Canterlot below. Seeing their comrade meet such a grisly end only enraged the Winged Hussars even further, and they shouted in unison as they ran her down.

The sound of flapping wings brought Cadance’s attention to the skies, and her mouth opened in silent horror as several Pegasus Hussars encircled the fleeing Ponies, holding readied crossbows in their hooves.

“Loose!” a guttural voice bellowed, just as Cadance threw another shield up in front of her and skidded to a stop.

Several Ponies managed to dive into the shield with her, but the rest were not so lucky. Pained shouts met her ears as the remaining civilians outside the shield were riddled with steel bolts, some of them barely even managing a gasp of air as fell to the ground in a scene that chilled Cadance to the bone and would forever be etched into her memories. She covered Flurry’s eyes and ears as they fell, feeling only sorrow for those she couldn’t save.

“She’s cornered!” the Hussar commander yelled in triumph. “Take her!”

Several Hussars dropped down from the roofs and surged towards her shield, bearing all manner of weaponry. They had no intention of taking prisoners, and they cared little for the few wounded Ponies that lay bleeding on the ground. Enraged at the loss of their friends, the few Ponies that had joined her in the shield reared on their back hooves and charged at the enemy, heedless of their own fate.

“What are you doing?!” Cadance shrieked helplessly. “Come back!”

“Get out of here, Princess, we’ll hold them off!” a burly Earth Pony stallion called back over his shoulder, slamming into an oncoming Hussar and pinning her to the ground. “Go, get to--argh!” A long, curved blade erupted from his back, and he slid off his opponent as she pulled her sword out from him and flipped back onto her hind legs, narrowing her eyes at the Princess in disdain.

Cadance watched as one by one her little Ponies fell, all screaming at her with their last breaths for her to flee before it was too late. Young or old, it didn’t matter, they fell the same way.

She hated to leave them; as a Princess, it was her duty to protect her subjects and defend her kingdom. But this was not the Crystal Empire, and these were not some mindless rabble of Timberwolves. These were Ponies fighting Ponies, and they didn’t care whose blood they spilled. They had madness in their eyes and darkness in their hearts, and the blood dripping from their blades told her all she needed to know. They would never stop hunting her, or her daughter.

Her daughter...

Sparing only a brief glance down at Flurry, Cadance spun around and galloped away, using her wings to give herself a boost.

“After her, Hussars!” the commander roared. “She’s the last one! She and her spawn are all that’s left of the loyalists!”

Cadance’s eyes narrowed, even as tears poured down her face and her teeth gritted in concentration. She doubled her speed, focusing her gaze on an alleyway quickly coming into view. She would lose them in the back alleys of the city, and make her way to the caves. There would be plenty of hiding places there. They would never get her, or her daughter! Not this time. NOT THIS--

Instant, burning pain suddenly shot up her left hind leg, and she shrieked and tumbled to the ground, rolling to a stop in the dust and ash. Stunned, she cracked her eyes open and saw smoke in the crimson skies above her, and her head rolled over to the left. Hussars were gathering nearby, and they were grinning from ear to ear, knowing that they had beaten her.

Her eyes widened as she saw something more, however. In her fall, she had lost her hold on her daughter. Flurry now lay trembling on the ground, staring up fearfully at one of the tall, bipedal Hussars that now stood before her. His sword was sheathed, and his gleaming armor was unblemished from the blood and dirt that surrounded him.

Her instincts took over, and her vision turned red as she slammed her forehooves to the ground. She would crawl if she had to, but she wouldn’t let that monster touch her daughter. She clutched at the ground and pulled herself forward, only to scream once more as something sharp and heavy clamped down on her hind legs and squeeze.

“Going somewhere?” a malevolent voice hissed in her ear almost gleefully, and the pain in her ankle increased.

Cadance almost looked over her shoulder to see who it was, but she couldn’t take her eyes off of her daughter as the Winged Hussar bent down and picked Flurry up with a hoof, holding her to his chest almost lovingly, as if she was a delicate flower that could break at the slightest touch. Her breath hitched, and she looked up to the hidden face of her daughter’s captor. Her heart pounded in her chest, and there was an odd ringing in her ears.

“Don’t worry Princess,” the voice whispered to her. “She’s in good hooves. Don’t you recognize him?”

The Winged Hussar lifted a free hoof up to his helmet and took it off, revealing the bright-eyed, smiling face of Flash Sentry.

Cadance’s pupils shrank to pinpricks, as memories flooded into her mind. “No...”

Flash smiled at her and closed his eyes, leaning forward and kissing Flurry’s forehead ternderly, just as green flames enveloped him, revealing a red-finned Changeling. He pulled his head away and opened his eyes, revealing blood red coronas and yellow pupils with black centers. His mouth opened, revealing large fangs and a forked tongue.

History was repeating itself, and Cadance’s heart shattered as she watched the Changeling take her daughter away from her. Again.

“NO! Flurry Heart!” she shrieked, pulling at the ground and powering up her horn, only for the pressure on her legs to increase. The intense pain broke her focus, and she cried out once more as her stinging tears splashed against the stone under her.

“Now now, Princess, stay your horn and heed my words,” the voice murmured. “What you see before you is merely a vision. A possible future, you may say. It isn’t real.”

“Who are you?!” she growled as she wept, straining her neck to look behind her. “Why are you doing this to me?!”

“Why else? Research,” the voice hissed back with a laugh, before Cadance suddenly felt her entire body being dragged into a darkened alley with unnatural force.

She screamed once more as the pain in her legs flooded into her entire body. Flames licked around her as the light at the end of the alley seemed to fade. The red flames grew into massive bonfires, and soon her vision was filled with them. She was burning, burning, BURNING...!

And then suddenly the pain vanished, as did the flames. It was as if a cool wind had blown past her, and suddenly there was a bright light behind her. The pressure on her legs was gone, replaced by the soothing, soft touch of large wings.

“Cadance, oh Cadance, what is happening to you...?” a deep, sorrowful, motherly voice whispered. She felt somepony lie down next to her and nuzzle her face. “Never, in all my long life as a Dreamwalker, have I ever seen such darkness and despair coming from one solitary soul.”

“Aunt Luna,” Cadance whispered, her voice hoarse. “Help me...please...”

Luna looked down at her, and she embraced her niece, both of them trembling. But Luna’s quaking was not from sadness, but from rage. This abomination of a nightmare had gone on for long enough, and it had done something unthinkable: it had broken Cadance. Her sweet, loving niece had been reduced to a sobbing mess in her embrace. Not even her previous vision had broken her this badly. To see such a strong soul and mind laid low...it was enough. It was more than enough.

It was a declaration of WAR.

“Stay here, Cadance,” Luna commanded, her eyes sharpening to thin slits and her mouth growing fangs, even as shadows licked at her heels. “Aunt Luna needs to kill something.”

“W-What?” Cadance moaned, looking up at Luna, only to see somepony else staring down at her. Somepony she thought was gone forever. “No...”

“Be not afraid,” Nightmare Moon whispered, gently running a hoof down Cadance’s cheek and wiping away her tears. “This nightmare will be over soon, for the both of us.” Without another word, the Princess of the Night got up off the ground and marched down the alley, her eyes now glowing pure white and her face filled with deep-seated anger. With every step she took, black flames were left in her wake, and as she swept her large wings to either side of her, lightning seemed to form at their tips.

The Hussars at the other end of the alley all readied their weapons, glaring at the intruder even as Nightmare Moon licked her lips and smirked. “I must congratulate you, Malice-spawn. ‘Tis been a long, agonizing time since I last felt a nightmare such as yourself in my realm,” she hissed, her voice echoing off the sides of the ruined buildings. “And you picked the wrong mind to occupy. What shall it be first, hm? The eyes, the neck, or the heart?”

The Changeling growled at her and unsheathed his sword, pointing it at her with a daring look. “You know not what you face, Dreamwalker. I once devoured your kind and made the rest service me as cannon fodder...” he hissed, and Cadance’s heart froze. It was the same voice that she had heard before.

“The eyes it is, then,” Nightmare Moon remarked with a dark chuckle. “Much slower and more painful that way. It’ll be highly amusing for me to hear the nightmares scream for once.” She launched herself at the Changeling, barrelling through the Winged Hussars and sending them flying into the air, turning to dust as the lightning on her wings arced in the air towards them.

Just before she could reach her opponent, however, the air around her suddenly grew cold; cold and dark, like a blizzard created from Sombra during his reign in the Frozen North. Somehow, she shivered, and that startled her. She stopped in her charge and slowed to a stop, looking around her as a swirl of shadows formed like a funnel in the sky, reaching down all the way to the Changeling before her.

Before either of them could react, two claws as black as night and chilling as ice stretched out from the shadowy clouds and grasped the Changeling’s neck, snapping it to the side a split second later. The Changeling flopped to the floor like a boned fish, and the swirling shadows coalesced into a dark form about the size of a Pony, only formed completely of inky darkness and swirling black flames. Bright white eyes opened on its horned head, and it roared, sending the remaining Hussars fleeing. The creature then grabbed the Changeling’s dead body, threw it into the air, and opened its mouth, sending out a stream of black flames that incinerated the body.

Nightmare Moon actually gasped and took a step back. The rage, the hate, the righteous fury that radiated off this monster...it was unfathomable, horrific, and cruel.

It was pure evil.

As the charred remains of the Changeling fell to the ground once more, the creature took to the air on wings of shadow and roared once more, his voice reverberating throughout the burning city of Canterlot, extinguishing every flame and sending every enemy soldier tumbling to the ground. When he spoke, his voice was like that of a legion, and all heard him and felt fear in their hearts.

“Demons of darkness and perversions of dreams, heed my words!” he bellowed. “Too long have you laid waste to the minds the innocent and tormented them with deception and fear! Let it be known that this world is under my protection, and all those who live in it, friend or foe, will no longer suffer under your cold grasp. I have fought and slain much worse things than you, and I have stared into the eyes of evil itself and made him know true fear. I am the last voice of the Dark Stygian, and as the night is my witness, I will be the last voice you ever hear.”

His eyes glowed and, as if some divine being had thrust forth its arm of judgment, every enemy and nightmare, no matter where they were in the dream, was set ablaze with black flames. None were left standing, and all were turned to chaff before the monster that hovered before them. Only Cadance and Nightmare Moon lay unscathed, as well as the trembling form of Flurry Heart, who remained where the Changeling had placed her on the ground, her large wings covering her face from fear.

It was over in moments, and soon there was silence throughout the ruined city. The flames and the attackers were gone. The bodies and carnage had vanished. All that remained were the three Princesses and the newest intruder, who floated back down to the ground with a soft, tired sigh. By this time the shock had worn off of the Princess of the Night, and her Nightmare Moon form had faded away to reveal Luna beneath, staring slack-jawed at the creature of shadow that stood before her.

He blinked slowly and turned his gaze to Flurry Heart, who peeked out from under her wings to gaze at her would-be savior. He simply nodded to her, putting a claw to his chest and bowing his head. “Be at peace, little one. You may not be real, but your love for your mother is. Go to her, and ease her troubled mind,” he commanded in a low, yet somewhat benign tone.

Flurry Heart didn’t need to be told twice. Without any hesitation, she took off down the alley, embracing Cadance when she got close and cooing into her chest. Cadance clutched her tightly and wept, the tinniest trace of a relieved smile forming on her face.

Luna, however, narrowed her eyes at the newcomer and spread her wings, advancing towards him slowly. “I don’t know who or what you are, but you are not welcome here, nightmare. Go now, ere my magic destroys you.”

“Nightmare?” the creature asked, turning towards her with a dark look in his eye. “You’re one to talk, oh sorceress of shadow and bone.”

“I mean it!” Luna hissed, stamping a hoof on the ground and cracking the stone beneath her. “Leave my niece’s mind!”

“Not until she is cured of the evil that torments her.”

“The only thing that’s evil here is you!” Luna yelled, charging up a powerful bolt spell and taking to the sky.

“BE STILL!” the creature commanded, pointing at her with a talon.

“You would dare command me, the Princess of the--” Luna’s magic suddenly flickered and went out, and she gasped. “--Night?” Confused, she floated back down to the ground, staring at the creature with wide eyes. “How...how did you...?”

To her surprise, the creature was just as confused as she was, and he stared at her with a look of incredulity. “That’s not...that can’t be! That should’ve banished you, unless...no, that’s not possible...!” he muttered.

“The only way you could’ve cancelled my magic in the Dream Realm was if you were--”

“A Dreamwalker?!” they both cried, pointing at each other. Instantly the shadows and black flames fell away from the creature, revealing a Dragon with scales as black as obsidian and eyes as white as snow staring at her.

Both of them sat on the ground, shock written on both of their faces. Neither of them said anything for several moments, nor did they even notice Cadance walking up to them with Flurry carefully balanced on her back. She glanced between the two of them, bewilderment in her eyes. “Aunt Luna?” she asked. “What’s going on?”

“I thought I was the last...” Luna whispered at last.

“And I thought...” the Dragon murmured. “I...I thought...no, I was certain that I would be the very last.”

Cadance’s eyes suddenly widened, and she spun her head towards him in a double take. “Wait a moment...I know you!” she exclaimed.

Startled, the Dragon looked up at her. “I beg your pardon?”

“You’re one of the Dragons from my dreams!”

Remembering herself, Luna stood up and hovered over to her within seconds, putting a hoof on her shoulder. “Cadance, are you sure?”

“I’m positive!” Cadance declared, pushing past her and pointing at the Dragon. “I don’t know you’re name, but I’ve seen you before in my visions. You’re one of those new Dragons from that city, aren’t you?”

The Dragon nodded and stood up. “Yes, I am. My name is Blackout, captain of Warfang’s Rangers. And, until tonight, the last Dreamwalker of the Dragon Realms.” He bowed his head towards her. “I...must apologize. I had not intended to cause either of you any harm or terror, but I am unaccustomed to dispatching nightmares through any other manner. It is all I know, I’m afraid.”

Cadance took a step towards him, shooting glances around her at the ruined city. “You...certainly do it well.”

Blackout frowned and hung his head. “It is nothing I’m proud of, but thank you all the same, Princess.” At Cadance’s confusion, he pointed to the large, curved horn on his head. “The horn and wings give it away.”

“You’ve seen an Alicorn before?” Luna asked.

“Yes, one Princess Celestia,” Blackout replied. “Just before the negotiations began today she explained who and what she was. Judging by your similarly-styled Cutie Mark and flowing mane, I would assume you are her sister, Princess Luna, correct?”

“Well yes, yes I am,” Luna replied, standing taller and planting a hoof against her chest. “Princess Luna, Diarch of Equestria, Princess of the Night, and Walker of Dreams, at your service.”

Blackout dipped his head towards her in respect. “And I am at yours, Princesses.”

“Well, now that introductions are out of the way...” Cadance began, then paused. She took a deep breath, counted to five, then whirled around to face Luna and cried out, “Where were you?!”

“C-Cadance?”

“You promised you would help me with these visions, but they’ve only been getting worse,” Cadance hissed. “Every day, every night, I see them. And each time they’re more real than before, and that...that...that DAMNED VOICE keeps speaking to me! Torturing me! Who is he, Luna? Why is he so fixated on me? Why does he keep showing me these things? Where. Were. You?”

“Cadance, had I known it was this bad, I--”

“IT’S YOUR JOB TO KNOW!” Cadance thundered, tears pouring down her face. “You have one job as a Princess, just like all of us: protect your fellow Ponies, no matter what! You have a gift, Luna, one that allows you to walk through the Dream Realm and be in the unique position to help and protect those you love. Why aren’t you using it?”

“What do you think I’ve been doing?” Luna retorted, growing stern. “Every night I go out and calm the minds of thousands of our little Ponies. Thousands, Cadance!”

“You’re supposed to be protecting all of them!” Cadance argued, poking a hoof into Luna’s chest. “How many Ponies are there in Equestria and all the other independent nations, Luna?”

“What does that have--”

“How. Many?”

Luna’s stern gaze fell, and her mane seemed to lose some of its luster. “...Five hundred million, give or take.”

“And you only protect a few thousand of them,” Cadance whispered, her breath hitching. “You can’t even protect your own family, your niece...your GRAND NIECE! You weren’t there the night the Changelings stole her from her crib, you weren’t there to comfort her when she had her own nightmares after Chrysalis captured us, and ever since that day you haven’t been there for me when I was being tortured. What happened, Luna? A-are you so blind to our suffering...?”

Luna stared at her niece in silence as Cadance backed off and turned away from her. Luna’s wings fell and whatever words she would’ve said in her own defense died on her lips. Her niece’s words echoed in her mind, and she fought back bitter tears, remembering those same words she once spoke to her sister.

How have thine eyes not seen, nor thine ears heard? Art thou truly so blind?!

Cadance sniffed and broke down into more sobs as she felt Luna’s large wings wrap around her. She then turned back to the elder Princess, the misery in her eyes as clear as day. “Oh, F-Faust...Luna, w-what have I done? I’m sorry, I didn’t mean--”

“You have nothing to apologize for, dear niece,” Luna whispered to her, her eyes closed and her head shaking slowly. “The fault...is mine and mine alone. In my haste and eagerness for news from the Dragon City, I have been negligent and slothful in my duties, and you have suffered alone because of it. How many more are out there, still suffering from nightmares and horrors unseen, that I have also been blind to?” She opened her glistening eyes and looked at Cadance. “You are right to accuse me.”

“No.”

Startled, both Princesses turned to Blackout, who had sat quietly listening to their argument. He was staring at the cobblestone under him, idly scratching a rune on its surface. Luna narrowed her eyes at him. “What?” she asked.

“No,” Blackout repeated, shaking his head and looking up at her. “She has no right to accuse you. Yes, it is upsetting that it took you this long to respond to her calls for aid, but to accuse you of being blind? To imply that you have not been doing your job as a Princess, or that she is more important than anyone else? No, nothing is more insulting.” He slammed his claw against the rune, and the cobblestone cracked as he stood up.

“This does not concern you, Dragon,” Luna snorted. “I know my guilt, and I--”

“What guilt?” Blackout interrupted her. “Do you truly believe yourself to be guilty of something here, other than tardiness? A tardy guardian is a terrible thing, but a lazy or blind guardian is worse. You are neither lazy nor blind, and tardiness can be cured as easily as ignorance.”

“You speak as if you know much on the subject,” Luna observed.

Blackout nodded. “I am a Dreamwalker, and I have seen, heard, and fought things that would chill the bones of those who live in the waking world. I know more than anyone else the burdens we take upon our shoulders, Princess Luna. You are one Pony amidst an entire world, cursed with being its sole protector.” He turned towards Cadance. “And you...you have a right to be angry. You have suffered in the silence of the night, at a time when your mind should be most at peace. You feel sad and afraid, and you want to lash out at someone or something, and have something to blame for your suffering.”

Cadance sniffed and nodded.

Blackout’s gaze softened. “I understand that pain more than you could ever know, my lady. But the anger your feeling is directed at the wrong person.” He pointed a wingtip at Luna. “Princess Luna has always ever sought to protect you as best as she can, because she loves you and can’t bear to see you be hurt. I beg of you to not destroy that love or to say anything you will regret. She may not be a perfect protector, but up until now, she’s all you ever had.”

Both Princesses stared at him as his words rang in their minds. They found themselves turning their gazes towards each other after a moment, deep sorrow within both of them. The full weight of Cadance’s lambasting fell upon her, and her eyes glistened. Luna, meanwhile, could only recall how her own decisions led to a thousand years of no protection for her Ponies during the night. It was almost enough to make her weep.

Blackout closed his eyes and sighed once more. “I can feel both of your respective pains, though I don’t know from where they come. All I can offer is words of encouragement to you both. You live in a realm of peace and mercy, despite having a few sour grapes on the vine. In the few days that I’ve been on this world, I have already visited many dreams and cast out many nightmares. You, Princess Luna, may be a greater Dreamwalker than I: you protect thousands from their inner evils every night with little heed to your own sanity and safety, because those you love are worth more than anything. And as for you, Princess Cadance...this vision is unlike anything I have seen on this world. You have a strong mind and heart to be able to withstand such madness for so long, when so many far older and wiser have fallen victim to the darkness. Take heart, both of you: you’re no longer alone.”

Cadance glanced away, shame in her eyes. “I...I didn’t mean to put her down, or to make her feel like she was unappreciated. I just...I don’t know what’s wrong with me, or what’s causing these visions. I’ve never felt so alone or so scared, not even when Chrysalis had thrown me into those mines under Canterlot.”

Luna wiped a tear away from Cadance’s cheek, a hint of a bitter smile forming on her face. “I know that feeling well, Cadance. Fear is nothing to be ashamed of, especially if it is of the unknown. It is but a temporary thing.” Moving towards her, Luna wrapped Cadance up in a tight embrace once more. “I’m sorry I did not come sooner, dear niece. This will never happen again.”

Cadance gave her a weak smile and kissed her cheek. “I’m sorry too, Aunt Luna.”

Blackout let a small, almost invisible trace of a smile appear on his face, and he returned to scratching runes into the cobblestone as he gave the two Princesses some space. Flurry, who had crawled away from her mother, moved over to him and sat down a couple meters away, staring at him with wide eyes. Blackout’s smile grew, and he winked at her, causing her to giggle.

The moment of laughter brought both Princesses back to reality, and they separated, looking back to the Shadow Dragon. “Well, ahem, that was...a rather awkward introduction,” Luna murmured. “Blackout, allow me to introduce to you my niece, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, or ‘Cadance’. She rules the Crystal Empire, a kingdom in a region known as the Frozen North just above Equestria, alongside her husband Prince Shining Armor.”

“Well met, Princess Cadance,” Blackout said. “And I suppose this little one is your daughter?”

“Yes,” Cadance replied, smiling. “Well, a dreamscape version of her, anyway. The real Flurry Heart is safely inside her cradle by my bed.”

“She’s beautiful,” Blackout remarked with an amused huff as Flurry pawed at his side.

“And quite the hoofful,” Luna chuckled. “Come, little Flurry, give your great aunt a hug.”

As Flurry bounded over to Luna, Cadance looked back at Blackout and said, “There is still something that confuses me, Blackout.”

“Then I will try my best to help,” the Shadow Dragon replied, nodding towards her.

“How was I able to see you in my visions before your city arrived on Equus?”

Blackout raised an eyebrow. “You saw me before we arrived? When was this?”

“The night before your city arrived,” Cadance replied, recalling what her husband had told her. “My husband said that there was a creature that had arrived ahead of you that night; some entity of great power residing in a dark purple crystal. He claimed to have been from another world, and that he had given me my original vision, the one in which I saw you.”

Blackout hummed and stroked his chin. “Strange, I have not heard of anything like tha--” He froze, inhaling sharply. His jaw opened slightly, and his breaths seemed to quicken. “Did...did you say it was a dark purple crystal?”

Cadance blinked and tilted her head to the side. “Yeees?”

“What did it look like?” Blackout demanded.

“Well, I...didn’t actually see it myself, but from what my husband told me, it was small and had a spiralling pattern, and dark energies seemed to swirl inside. And whoever was trapped inside it, they seemed very malicious, toying with him and his soldiers as they fought a battle of wits against one another.”

“A Dark Crystal...” Blackout mouthed. “It can’t be!”

“What is a Dark Crystal?” Luna asked, stepping closer to the two of them.

“It is an unnatural device crafted for one purpose: corruption of all it touches,” Blackout explained. “They were created by a powerful monster known as--”

Luna’s form seemed to shimmer suddenly, and she groaned. “Ponyfeathers...” she muttered.

“What is it, Luna?” Cadance wondered.

“The real world,” Luna replied with an exasperated sigh. “There’s a guard at the door, and it sounds urgent. You’ll have to carry on without me for the time being.”

Cadance nodded. “I’ll see you later, then.”

“Are you sure you’ll be alright tonight, Cadance?” Luna asked, putting a hoof on her shoulder.

“I’ll be fine, auntie,” Cadance replied, nuzzling Luna’s neck. “I think...for once I can say that and believe it.”

Luna nodded in understanding and looked down at Blackout. “Take care of her, Dragon, and answer every question she has for you.”

“That is my intention,” Blackout replied, although he still looked greatly troubled.

Luna nodded once more and then vanished in a flash of light, leaving Cadance and Blackout alone. Flurry had disappeared as well, and yet Cadance didn’t seem to mind.

The Princess of Love turned back to Blackout. “You were saying?”

Blackout sighed. “Do you recall when I said that I had stared into the eyes of evil?” At Cadance’s nod, he continued, “His name...was Malefor.”

Though the name was unfamiliar to her, something about it made her involuntarily shiver. Malefor. Something about that name was unnerving, although she couldn’t place it. “And this...Malefor...” she murmured. “He’s been the one showing me these visions?”

“It’s possible, although unlikely,” Blackout answered, but he sounded unsure of his own words. “Two heroes, Spyro and Cynder, destroyed him in the heart of our world just moments before we were transported here. And yet...the presence of Dark Crystals would seem to suggest that at least part of him survived. Only he alone can control the Dark Crystals, because they were made with his essence and by his hand.”

“Well, either way, we don’t have to worry about him,” Cadance said, waving a hoof dismissively. “My husband assured me that he had smashed the crystal against the sharp cliffs of Mount Everhoof. Even if part of this Malefor destroyed the destruction of your world, he certainly didn’t survive his brief stint on this one.”

Blackout shook his head. “I’m afraid that’s incorrect, Your Highness. Dark Crystals cannot be destroyed by normal means. Only through the use of an Element only we Dragons possess, known as the Aether, can they be broken. To my knowledge, only Spyro, Cynder, Malefor himself, and perhaps the Guardians of Warfang can use Aether. This was why Malefor feared Spyro and Cynder so much, because their mastery of the Element rivaled his own. If there is indeed a Dark Crystal here, it’s still out there on that mountain, unharmed by your husband’s attempts to break it.”

“And if the Dark Crystal is unbroken...” Cadance whispered.

“Then the entity inside it is still alive as well.”

Cadance recoiled in horror, and continued backing up until her back was pressed against a wall. “He’s here...he’s in my mind! He’s the one giving me these visions of the future! He told Shining as much when they faced each other.”

“If he was here, he won’t be for long,” Blackout vowed, stepping closer to her. “He knows now that I am watching over the dreams of those living on this world, and that...scares him.” He grinned, revealing sharp fangs.

“How can you say that?” Cadance asked him.

“Because, Your Highness, when I stared into the eyes of evil itself, it was evil that was afraid that day. I gave Malefor a reason to detest Dreamwalkers forever, and he has not forgotten me or what I did to him.” He hid his fangs once more, and bowed before her. “Your aunt was right, Princess Cadance. Malefor will no longer trouble you on this night nor any other night, now that he knows I will be watching over you. On my honor as a Ranger and my word as a Dragon, I swear to you that you are safe. You will no longer see visions of a ruined future, only dreams of your precious daughter growing up and bringing you joy.”

The city around her seemed to fade, and Cadance’s mouth opened to speak, but no words emerged. Instead, the world around her seemed to stretch and flash, and the last thing she saw before darkness overtook her was Blackout giving her a knowing smile.

(The Crystal Palace, royal chambers)

One eye cracked open, and then the other. Darkness met her gaze, and she groaned as she turned over to her other side, spying Shining’s silhouette standing mid-step in the middle of the room, having a guilty look on his face.

“Cady?” he whispered.

Cadance let out an involuntary yawn and stared at him. “Shining, what is it?”

Shining walked over to her and sat at the edge of the bed, kissing her on the forehead. “I’m sorry to wake you, but Sunburst needs you to come down and do another power transfer to the Heart. It’ll just take a moment, and then you can go back to sleep.”

“Mmm...” Cadance sat up slightly and yawned again, looking bedraggled and more exhausted than ever.

It was a sight that nearly made Shining Armor’s heart break. He put a hoof on her side and asked, “Cady, are you alright? You don’t have to do it if you don’t want to. He’ll understand.”

“No...no, I’ll be there,” Cadance murmured, sitting up further and stretching out her wings. “Just give me a minute...”

Shining nodded and slipped off the bed. “Of course.”

As Shining trotted over to the cradle in the corner of the room to check on Flurry Heart, Cadance rolled herself out of the bed and crept up to the dresser, staring at herself in the mirror like a zombie. She then placed her forelegs atop the dresser to steady herself and looked down, seeing the small photo of her, Shining, and Flurry at the hospital just after Flurry had been born. Both parents looked tired, but more happy than they had ever been before. Poor Shining looked like Twilight during that whole Smartypants doll incident.

Her forelegs began to tremble as her eyes fell upon Flurry Heart in the photo --- sweet, innocent, beautiful Flurry Heart. She was the light of her life and the fire in her heart. If anything were to happen to her, she...

“Cady?”

Shining’s voice was the last straw, and Cadance collapsed at the dresser, weeping into her hooves as her entire body quaked. Her husband was at her side in an instant, holding her in his forelegs and nuzzling the top of her head.

Powerful Alicorn or not, she needed him now more than ever.

“Shining,” she whispered past her sobs. “It’s over...the nightmares are over...”

“Shhhh, Cady. Don’t talk right now, just let it out.”

“N-No, I need...to say this.” She looked up at him. “Luna and a Dragon, they came to me tonight. Together they ended my nightmares for good.”

“That...that’s great, Cady!” Shining exclaimed softly, kissing her forehead. “I’m happy for you.”

But Cadance wasn’t finished. “It was the same Dragon,” she continued. “The same black Dragon from the first vision. His name is Blackout, and...he’s a Dreamwalker, just like Aunt Luna.”

“Remind me to throw him a parade if he ever visits the Empire.”

Cadance cracked a smile. “I will.” Then her smile disappeared and her eyes fell. “There’s something else...something he told me.”

“What is it?”

“Do you remember that crystal entity? The one that you said you, Sunburst, and Thorax encountered at Crop Duster’s plantation?”

Shining grimaced. He had thought that they were finished with that part of their lives already. “Yes, I don’t think I’ll ever forget him. What about it?”

“He’s not dead.”

He raised an eyebrow. “What?”

“Blackout, the Dragon...he said that what you encountered was a Dark Crystal, a powerful magical artifact from his world. It can only be destroyed by a specific form of magic only a few Dragons from his world possess. You only slowed him down, but the entity inside the Dark Crystal is still alive.”

Shining’s eyes narrowed. “And you’re sure you can trust this ‘Blackout’?”

“He saved me, Shining,” Cadance answered, wiping away her tears and standing up straighter. “He and Luna worked together to vanquish my nightmares, and...Luna trusted me to his care after she left my dream. Blackout told me that he knew who the entity was: Malefor, a dangerous monster that threatened his world. He was supposedly destroyed, but it looks like a part of him survived somehow and landed here.”

Shining’s face went pale, and his pupils shrunk. “Cadance...” he murmured. “Do you realize what you’re saying? That...that thing killed an entire platoon of well-trained Praetorians, and toyed with the rest of us. And he did that all within a few hours of him being here, on top of severely weakening the Empire’s defenses for months! If he’s still out there, and has had plenty of time to grow and regenerate his power, then we’re all in grave danger.”

“Then, Prince Shining Armor,” Cadance declared, eyeing him with a smirk, the last of her tears having been wiped away. “While I help Sunburst with the Heart, I think it’s time you start doing what you do best: protecting our family, our friends, and the Empire.”

Shining matched her smirk with one of his own, and he leaned forward and pecked her on the lips. “Let it never be said that you don’t know how to defend your little Ponies,” he said. “Are you sure you’ll be alright?”

“I think, for the first time in a long time, I’ve never felt better.”

He nodded. “Alright then.” Turning away from her, he trotted over to the door and cracked it open, revealing a burly Praetorian Pegasus standing guard outside. Taking care not to wake Flurry, he whispered, “Sergeant Lens Flare, rouse Captain Sentry and tell him to meet me in the war room. Tell him that his orders have changed, and that it’s not just Changelings we have to worry about now.”

“What else is there to worry about, Your Highness?” the sergeant asked, already taking to the air.

Shining paused, and then answered, “A monster.”

(Warfang Temple, Blackout’s quarters)

Like two white stars in the depths of space, Blackout’s eyes shot open and shone out in the darkness of the room. A gentle breeze swept past him as he lay curled up on the cushioned bed, the curtains blowing inwards and forming waving shadows cast by the moonlight against the walls. Glancing down, he saw Spotlight lying down next to him, her tail wrapped around his and one of her wings draped over him like a blanket. Her eyes were closed, and her chest rose and fell with steady, slow breaths.

He looked back at their intertwined tails and grimaced, wondering how he was going to escape her embrace, only for the Light Dragoness to roll over in her sleep and stretch like a cat, clawing at the air and unwrapping herself from Blackout’s body. With a deep sigh, she returned to her sleeping, and Blackout let out a breath he had been holding.

Leaning forward, he gently kissed the top of her head, making her smile in her sleep. He couldn’t help himself; she was just too adorable for the world around her.

Once he was sure she wasn’t stirring anymore, he rose up from the bed and stretched out his wings and neck to get the kinks out, and then stepped out onto the balcony, feeling the cool midnight breeze against his ebony scales. He rose up to his hind legs and place his claws on the railing, looking out over the city far below. Only a few lights were still flickering in the windows of some of the buildings, as most of Warfang had decided to call it a day early after the abysmal first contact with the Frontier Colonies only hours before.

As his eyes drifted over the city, he found them slowly being drawn to the north, where he knew a certain pink Alicorn lay in her bed, recovering from her visions. His lips curled into a dark frown as his thoughts returned to that fateful meeting between them, and the revelations that it had resulted in. If what she said was true, and if there really was a Dark Crystal in that far-off region of ice and snow, then Warfang was in serious trouble. He had to warn someone.

The sounds of feminine laughter met his ears, and he glanced down to the right of the balcony where the Temple’s guest chambers lay. A light shone out from Princess Celestia’s room, and from the sounds of it, she was entertaining a guest. Blackout was not one to eavesdrop, but for once, curiosity overcame him, and he leaned in closer to listen in.

“...No wonder Spyro and Cynder like her so much, she’s reminding me of them the more I hear about her.”

Blackout raised an eyebrow; that was Terrador’s voice.

“Spyro and Cynder...are they yours? You talk about them in high regard, and with great pride.”

The Shadow Dragon smirked as he heard Terrador cough and hastily reply to the contrary. It seemed that the two leaders were getting along quite marvellously, and Blackout was satisfied that whatever they were talking about, it was nothing he needed to hear. He decided then that ruining a quiet, heartfelt moment with dark news would be in poor taste, especially after such an already disastrous day. He would let the Guardians and the remainder of his team rest before giving them the bad news in the morning.

Turning away from the balcony, he walked back into his chambers and cast a quick glance towards Spotlight, who was now sucking on the corner of one of the pillows like it was one of the Moles’ lollipops.

With a roll of his eyes, Blackout moved to join her on the bed once more, only to pause mid-step and tense up. Something was off; he couldn’t see them, but he could feel the pair of eyes watching him. Mentally preparing himself for an attack, he grounded his claws to the floor and whirled around, only to freeze when he saw whose face the eyes belonged to.

“Greetings, Blackout. I hope you don’t mind me intruding on your evening, but I needed to speak to you face-to-face, as it were.”

Blackout relaxed and sat down on the floor. “Princess Luna? You’re far away from home.”

The Princess of the Night chuckled and emerged from the shadows. “I am, in fact, still safely in my chambers in Canterlot. I am speaking to you through an astral projection of myself. Even Alicorns cannot teleport so far as to cross an ocean.”

“Fascinating,” Blackout whispered, glancing Spotlight’s way to make sure she hadn’t woken up. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”

“Well, first of all, I would like to apologize for abandoning you and my niece in the dream,” Luna replied. “One of my Lunar Guards came to me, bearing an urgent message from my sister. I’m now fully aware of the situation at Warfang, and the unfortunate intervention by the Frontier Colonies...as well as other things.”

“It’s a poor situation to be caught up in,” Blackout admitted.

“Quite so, my friend. But rest assured, we in Equestria are preparing countermeasures of our own should it come to that. The Frontier Colonies may be aggressive enough to pick a fight with the Dragons, but even they wouldn’t be mad enough to provoke the Diarchy and the Royal Equestrian Legion. It is a fight they would never win.”

“That is very generous of you, Princess.”

Luna dipped her head, her long, flowing mane bouncing along with the motion. “It is the least I could do for a potential ally. However, I did not come just to tell you of our backup plans. I came to ask you about--”

“Blackout...?” a groggy voice called out from the bed. “Why is there a pretty blue mare in our room?”

Blackout shook his head and looked back at his mate with a smirk. “Sorry Spotty, didn’t mean to wake you.”

“Don’t mention it...three hours of sleep is enough for a week for me anyway,” Spotlight quipped as she stretched herself out and yawned.

Luna smiled. “And who is this, Blackout?”

Blackout helped Spotlight off the bed and wrapped a forearm around her. “Princess Luna, allow me to introduce Spotlight, my lieutenant in the Rangers, my mate, and the most beautiful Dragoness in two worlds.”

Blushing at the compliments, Spotlight let out a quiet gasp. “Another Princess?”

“’Tis a pleasure to meet you, Spotlight,” Luna said, bowing her head.

“O-Oh, that’s okay,” Spotlight replied, bowing low in return. “Wow, you’re just like Blackout, huh? Tall, dark, and mysterious.”

Blackout huffed. “I’m not that mysterious.”

“Nor that tall,” Luna added, causing Spotlight to giggle and nod.

“Ugh, already the ganging up begins,” Blackout moaned, rubbing his forehead with a claw. “Please continue, Princess.”

“Right, of course. Ahem, as I was saying, I wanted to ask you about what my niece had told you in her dream that made you so concerned?”

Spotlight raised an eyebrow. “You met Blackout in a dream?”

“He is not the only Dreamwalker in this world,” Luna replied. “I happen to be the guardian of dreams on Equus, and for a while I was the only one, until ‘Tall, Dark, and Mysterious’ over here decided to make his grand entrance by literally burning away an entire dreamscape full of nightmarish hordes.” She smirked and pointed at him with a wing. “He even made a whole big speech and everything. Rather melodramatic, I’d say, but tasteful.”

“Heheh, sounds like him alright,” Spotlight laughed, lightly punching Blackout in the shoulder.

Blackout huffed again but didn’t refute the claim. Instead, he scratched his chin and answered, “You recall that your niece described to me a dark purple crystal, correct?”

“Yes. I believe you called it a ‘Dark Crystal’?”

“That is correct,” Blackout said with a nod. “Such abominations of nature were created by a monster known as Malefor, a villain that sought to destroy our world, and nearly succeeded had it not been for the efforts of Spyro and Cynder, two heroes of the Dragon race.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, wait a second,” Spotlight interrupted, holding up a claw. “Are you two saying that there’s a Dark Crystal somewhere on this planet?”

“Well, we know the general area of where it is, at least,” Blackout replied. “After Luna had left her dream, her niece, Princess Cadance, told me that her husband had encountered a Dark Crystal, as well as a malevolent entity residing within it. He had thrown it high up in the mountains of the Frozen North, thinking that it was enough to destroy it, but that is false. The Dark Crystal, and the entity within, still lives, biding its time to strike once more.”

“I believe I heard something about this,” Luna remarked. “There was a report that passed my sister’s desk not long ago about an...incident that happened just before the Crystal Empire was attacked by Changelings. It’s a long story, but suffice it to say that we retook the Empire and that all is well once more, but the aftermath of the incident with this ‘Dark Crystal’ still lingers. The main source of the Crystal Empire’s power and defense, the Crystal Heart, is now severely weakened thanks to the entity in the Dark Crystal. It was siphoning energy from the Heart, using it to power itself and twist the minds of the Ponies it had enthralled, turning them into mindless creatures of crystal. In the end, it was Prince Shining Armor who had destroyed the Dark Crystal, or so he had thought.”

“Unfortunately, due to the nature of their creation, there is only one way to destroy a Dark Crystal,” said Blackout. “They were created using a corrupted form of the Element of Aether, and must be destroyed by the purer form of Aether. Very few Dragons possess the ability to harness Aether, which made dealing with Dark Crystals supremely difficult during the war.”

Spotlight, who had fallen quiet during Luna’s explanation, suddenly lit up with a bright smile. “Hey, actually, there’s one other way to break them down.” She looked up at Blackout, meeting his quizzical gaze with one of giddiness. “My Element: Light. Its power can break the thaumatic bonds that hold Dark Crystals together.”

Blackout stared at her for several long moments, his mouth slowly dropping. Luna raised an eyebrow. “Light?” she asked.

“Yup!” Spotlight exclaimed with a grin, lifting up a claw. A ball of white light formed within it, and she tossed into the air and bounced it on her head a few times like a balloon, even rolling it on her shoulders and across the ridges of her wings. “Pure as starlight and as warm as summer, and Dark Crystals hate it like it was a plague. Undead don’t like it much either.” She tossed the ball into the air once more and raised herself onto her hind legs, snapping her jaws shut around it and licking her lips. “Also tastes like mangoes!”

Luna let out an amused chuckle. “You remind me of my sister when she first learned how to move the sun. The joy in her eyes and the pranks she pulled on mother and father...ahhhh, memories...” Spotlight giggled in response.

Blackout, however, remained stunned by her revelation. “So...that’s why he wanted you dead...” he whispered under his breath. Neither of them heard his words.

Clearing her throat, Luna raised a hoof. “Well, anyway, this is all well and good, but what does it prove? If there’s just one Dark Crystal in this world, and if we have a means to destroy it now, why not just do so?”

Snapping out of his reverie, Blackout turned his gaze back to the Alicorn. “It’s not that simple, Princess. You see, based on the descriptions your niece gave to me, I have reason to believe that a part of Malefor’s soul is inhabiting that Dark Crystal, which makes dealing with it even more dangerous than that of a normal Dark Crystal. His power is great, and he is an intelligent foe. He will know how to defend against our attacks.”

“But all this is conjecture,” Luna insisted. “All we have is hearsay about who might reside within that crystal. I’ll admit, it’s very possible that it is this ‘Malefor’ person, but we have no proof of that.”

“You’re right,” Blackout admitted. “But we shouldn’t take that chance. Tomorrow I will be telling Spyro, Cynder, and the Guardians about what I have learned. We will decide what to do then.”

“Aw, you don’t have to worry about that, they’ll back you,” Spotlight declared, standing up straighter. “There’s a Dark Crystal out there, and it’s already hurt people. We need to destroy it, and we need to make sure that Malefor’s works can’t hurt anyone else.”

Blackout nodded. “I hope the Guardians will see it your way, because I certainly do, and I believe Spyro and Cynder will as well.”

Seeing that both Dragons were in accord and feeling satisfied with the results of their discussion, Luna gave them both a warm smile. “Playful, yet possessing good sense and courage. Yes, you definitely remind me of Celestia, and perhaps a certain party planner from Ponyville.” She then turned her gaze to Blackout. “And you...you remind me of myself: observant and cautious, yet having a strong heart and mind. I could use someone like you on my Lunar Guard. Your Dreamwalking gift would be of great use in guarding the dreams of my little Ponies.”

The Shadow Dragon shrugged. “I appreciate the offer, but in my time as a Dreamwalker, I have learned one very important fact: there are innocents on both sides of a border. I have sworn to protect all life from the horrors of the mind, whether they be friend or foe, not just one nation. I am right where I need to be.”

“Forever in my line of sight, so that he doesn’t do something stupid,” Spotlight quipped, nuzzling his neck even as he grunted in annoyance.

Luna nodded in understanding, a mischievous twinkle in her eye. “Fair enough. In that case, I look forward to working with you in other ways, fellow Dreamwalker. Sleep well tonight, you two.”

Blackout dipped his head towards her. “And I you, Princess Luna. May the night bless you, and the stars guide you.”

Luna’s form shimmered and soon vanished, melting into the shadows behind her on the wall. For a brief moment, Blackout swore he saw the silhouette of a mare winking at both Dragons from the wall, before it too was gone.

Spotlight let out a small gasp as she stared at where Luna once stood. “She wasn’t real? And was that shadowmancy?! Ancestors, Blackout, she really is just like you!”

Blackout smiled and wrapped a wing around her and pulling her back to their bed. “Yes, it appears she is.”

It seemed that every day they spent on Equus, more and more parallels were discovered --- Cheetahs and Abyssinians, magic and Elements, and now Light and Shadow. It was truly an amazing thing to behold.

As the two Dragons curled back into bed and returned to their slumber, however, Blackout found himself wondering what more parallels their worlds had, and hoping beyond hope that some things would never be the same between them.

His eyes closed, and his mind returned to his eternal stewardship of the Dream Realm. But his thoughts remained on Cadance’s words, and on the future that was to come. An unease settled over him once more, and as he entered a young foal’s mind to banish a minor nightmare, all he could think about was the vision that Cadance had seen, and the ruined city on the mountain.

Somehow, he doubted that his hopes would come true.

Author's Note

Apologies for the slight delay in releasing this chapter. I’ve been having a blast playing some JRPGs lately, and for a few days I was kinda addicted. On top of that, I was also stumped a bit on a chronological conundrum in the next few chapters, but luckily it’s been cleared up now. Had to rearrange a few events, but I think it’ll all make sense still.

Hope to see you all again soon! :scootangel:

2022-02-28 ~ EDIT: Redid parts of Blackout’s speech, and added some more details. Hopefully it’s better now.

Chapter 14: Intersections

(The Spire Citadel, main courtyard)

Unlike yesterday, the Spire Citadel was silent in the morning, with only a few Changeling guards and staff roaming its halls. It seemed even the biggest Hive in the world had its quiet moments, likely brought upon by the Council of Seven and the trepidation of having Thorax among them.

Last night had been rough for everyone in the guest chambers. Thorax had tossed and turned in his bed, unable to catch a single wink of sleep. Rarity had found herself pacing across the room late at night, trying to think of any possible way to occupy her mind without worrying too much about the upcoming trial. Only Twilight and Spike seemed to be getting the sleep they needed, but even then, the conversation with the Emperor the day before continued to trouble them.

Applejack, as it happened, was in no better condition than Thorax, and after several hours of failing to sleep (as well as a sudden onset of a headache), she roused herself and decided to go for a walk around the Citadel, for no real reason other than to stretch her legs and to think. Torque, being one of the two Tribunes on duty at the door, accompanied her but said nothing, which was just fine in the farmer’s eyes.

Eventually the two of them found themselves inside the main courtyard, and once there, Applejack found herself a small bench and sat down, looking up at the cavernous ceiling high above her head and the many green, glowing pods that hung from it. At 5 AM, most of the Hive was still asleep, she assumed. There were so many of them, with the pods alone numbering in the hundreds of thousands. Who knew just how many more were sleeping in homes below the Citadel?

In the quiet of the early morning, and for the first time since she had come here with her friends, Applejack felt rather small in the presence of such a vast yet humble display of the Changelings’ prosperity. Plucking the stetson off her head and pressing it against her chest, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath, savoring the moment even though she knew her heart was burdened.

“What am Ah doin’ here?” she muttered to herself, not caring if Torque was listening in. “Defendin’ a friend is one thing, but this here’s work for one of them ambassadors or lawyers. Heck, Rarity could make a better defense for Thorax with her fancy-speak than Ah ever could. Me? Ah’m just an apple farmer.”

She re-opened her eyes and stared up at the cavernous ceiling once more with a deep, thoughtful frown adorning her face. She was so far out of her element out here, and so very far away from home. She didn’t even know why she volunteered in the first place.

Another stab of pain entered her head, and she grimaced, rubbing her left temple until it subsided. As a farmer who often worked early in the morning all the way into the still hours of the evening, she had endured headaches and migraines before, but this one felt different somehow; more painful, at least.

“Lousy, stinkin’ head...too much thinkin’, not enough action,” she grumbled. “Gah...lousy, stinkin’ Hive too. Air’s too musty, light’s too dim, an’ the bed’s too lumpy.”

“A bit for your thoughts, AJ?”

Applejack and Torque turned to see Twilight and Crinkle walking up to them. Neither Tribune said anything, merely greeting each other with a nod. Twilight, meanwhile, sat down next to Applejack on the bench.

Applejack put the hat back on her head and straightened it. “Just...tired is all, Twi. Ah don’t know why Ah’m still here. Spike, Rarity, an’ ya got this in a bag. Ah barely know Thorax, Ah just know he can be trusted an’ that he means what he says, that’s it.” She winced and rubbed her head in agitation. “An’ this ain’t helpin’ either.”

“Applejack...” Twilight started, glancing at her. “You’re here because you wanted to help a friend in any way you can. Do you need any other reason?”

“Ah suppose not, no,” Applejack replied. “But Ah still feel like Ah’m not doin’ much here. Spike an’ Thorax go way back, Rarity’s got her manners and negotiatin’ skills, an’ you’re a Princess. Ah bring nothin’ to this table.”

“Well, that’s just not true,” Twilight argued. “Your honesty and integrity is valued by all of us, and even if you barely know Thorax, he still thinks of you as a friend, and he’s beyond happy that you chose to help defend him. Everypony has something they’re good at and, well...don’t take this the wrong way, but you’re stubborn.”

Applejack raised an eyebrow.

Twilight rubbed the back of her head and gave a sheepish grin. “Er, well, that stubbornness is good in this case! I know you, AJ, and I know that when it comes to keeping your friends safe, you’ll do anything in your power, and often even go beyond, to do just that. You might not feel like you bring a whole lot here, but between you and me, if I ever needed somepony in my corner to help me, you’d be the first I’d go to.”

“...Not Rarity or Rainbow?” Applejack wondered aloud.

Twilight shrugged. “Rarity has trouble with holding back sometimes, and Rainbow’s too reckless despite her bravery. You, on the other hoof, can keep calm under pressure, can plan ahead when it’s required, and can walk up to somepony and tell them to their face that they’re making a mistake.” She put a hoof on Applejack’s side and smiled. “Nopony’s perfect, Applejack, but none of us have to be. We just have to be the best Pony we can be in life. And right now, for you that means to keep being the honest and stubborn friend we know and love; the one who doesn’t give up on anyone, least of all herself, no matter what.”

Applejack let out a small snort and smirked. “How do ya keep just comin’ up with these pep talks? Ya just walked up here, sat down, an’ started to preach.”

Twilight paused and blinked several times. “I...you know, now that you mention it, I don’t really know. It just comes to me in the moment, you know?”

“Well, Ah suppose Ah don’t need another reason other than that, huh?”

Twilight giggled. “I guess not.”

Applejack leaned back against the bench. “Good. Thanks Twilight.”

Twilight gave her a quick hug. “Just let me or anypony else know whenever you’re feeling this way again. That’ll be thanks enough.”

The farmer nodded. “Ah will, no worries there.” Her eyes narrowed and she rubbed her head again. “Speakin’ of worries, Ah hope this goes away before the trial starts.”

“Headache?”

“Yup,” Applejack answered. “Started last night, just keeps gettin’ worse.”

“Do you think it was that Changeling food we were served? It didn’t sit well with everyone else, except Thorax.” Twilight froze and glanced behind them. “No offence.”

“None taken,” Crinkle said with a shrug.

“Nah, Ah actually didn’t mind that stuff,” Applejack replied. “In fact, them vittles were good, Ah’d say. Y’all just got weak taste buds.”

Twilight stuck out her tongue off to the side. “Remind me to have Spike cook you a proper meal once we get back to Ponyville.”

“Like Ah said, Ah liked the food we got. Nah, Ah think it’s just a bit of stress, an’ the air in this place. Ah’m not used to bein’ underground.”

“Well, I hope it goes away soon,” Twilight remarked, watching as Crinkle tilted her head to the side and looked away. “I think I have a spell that can help.”

“Ah think Ah’ll be fine, Twilight. But thanks.”

Twilight nodded, just as Crinkle stepped forward. “My apologies, Princess Twilight, but I have just received a message over the Hivemind from Major Lurk,” the Tribune said. “We are to take you back to your quarters, by order of the Council of Seven.”

“They’re up early,” Applejack noted as she and Twilight hopped off the bench.

“To be fair, so are we,” Torque muttered with a yawn. “Besides, this is their usual time to start the day. Royal Changelings don’t need as much sleep as we drones do.”

“Why do they want us back in our quarters?” Twilight asked the two Tribunes.

“The major didn’t say,” Crinkle replied as the two mares joined up with them. “But if it’s from Council, then it’s important. Come on, back to the room.”

Rolling their eyes, Twilight and Applejack followed the two Tribunes back to their quarters. As they walked, something seemed to change in the Citadel around them. More Changelings were awake now, mostly maids and servants, but there was something else --- something in the air around them. None of the Changelings would meet their gaze, not even in curiosity, and all of them had cold and emotionless expressions adorned on their faces. When Twilight looked back to Crinkle and Torque to ask about it, even the normally cordial Tribunes seemed to have taken on a more guarded stance as they walked.

Twilight and Applejack glanced at each other, both shrugging in befuddlement. Neither of them knew what was going on, or why the Changelings were suddenly acting very different. Still, they didn’t seem to be any danger, from what Twilight could tell, so they didn’t worry.

Much.

The four of them soon made their way back to the guest room, and the two mares were ushered in without a word. Once inside, Spike, who was sitting on the couch, waved at them. “Hi girls,” he greeted.

“Good morning, Spike,” Twilight replied with a smile as she looked around the room. “Is Thorax up?”

“Yeah, he and Rarity are around here somewhere,” Spike answered. He craned his neck behind him and called out, “They’re back!”

“Finally!” Rarity’s voice answered from her room, before she appeared at the door. “Do you two have any idea how worried we were when the good major woke us up and we couldn’t find either of you?”

“Sorry ‘bout that, we were havin’ a talk in the courtyard,” Applejack answered. “Speakin’ of Major Lurk, where is he?”

“He left a few minutes ago,” Thorax informed her as he walked out of his own room. “Said something about an important meeting with the Council of Seven.”

“Yeah, the Council’s been busy this morning; they sent us back here,” Twilight remarked as she sat down next to Spike. “Anyone have any idea why?”

Thorax shrugged. “No clue, although it might be for that trial they mentioned they were setting up.”

“Maybe they just want us all in the same room so they know where we all are?” Applejack suggested.

“Perhaps, darling,” Rarity said. “Either way, it’s out of our hooves. All we can do now is wait.”

“In the mean time,” Spike began, hopping off the couch. “I think I’ve still got some fruit from Farasi. Anyone want some?”

“Beats the heck out of the Changeling’s food,” Twilight said, before slapping a hoof against her face. “Gah, I did it again. No offence, Thorax.”

“It’s an acquired taste,” Thorax replied with a wave of his hoof.

“Ah still think y’all are just way too picky,” Applejack said with a chuckle as Spike returned, bearing a small pile of fruit in his arms. “Ah’ll take that apple on top, thank ya very much.”

“Naturally,” Spike snarked, tossing it her way and distributing the rest amongst the group.

The five of them ate in silence, listening to the subtle thrumming of Changeling wings through the walls as the Citadel woke up around them. Even after they were finished they said nothing, for there was nothing much else to say. They all knew what was coming, and they had prepared for it the best they could.

They hoped.

After a few more moments, they received a knock on the door, with all of them turning to face it. From beyond the door a voice called out, “Your Majesty, Your Highness, this is Major Lurk. May I come in?”

“Yes, please,” Thorax called.

The door opened and Lurk stepped through, bowing to both royals. “Good morning, I trust all of you had an adequate rest?”

“Adequate...sort of,” Thorax replied with a sheepish grimace. “Good, probably not.”

“Unfortunate. Still, the morning waits for no one, least of all this morning,” Lurk responded, holding out a scroll in one of his hooves. “An official written dispatch from the Council of Seven. The scroll is largely a formality in this case, but you’re all being summoned at once to the throne room for an urgent meeting regarding the methods they’re using for your trial, King Thorax.”

Twilight took the scroll in her magic and broke the seal, glancing over the words. “Well, there’s not much else here, although...” She looked closer. “What’s a ’Conjuration Pool’?”

Lurk raised an eyebrow. “Interesting...they haven’t used that in a long time. I’m afraid I can’t explain what it is in great detail, Your Highness. You’ll have to speak with the Council about that.”

“Well, there’s no point in keeping them waiting, then,” Thorax declared. “I’m...we’re ready for this. Take us to the Council, Major Lurk.”

Lurk bowed again and motioned with a hoof to the door, allowing the five of them to leave the room. Once more they were met with distant and cold expressions from the Changelings around them, and not even Thorax’s presence changed their moods. In response, Rarity let out an indignant huff and raised her chin at them as she walked.

Without stopping or saying a word, Lurk led the group through the Citadel and into the main hall just outside the throne room doors, whereupon he alone entered to announce the group’s arrival to the Council of Seven. The five visitors didn’t have to wait long, and were soon ushered into the throne room without delay. Once again darkness overcame them, only this time it felt less oppressive than before. Perhaps it was because they knew what was coming.

Once more seven cones of light shone down on the seven recesses in the ornate floor. However, no one stepped into the circles, unlike before. Instead, a voice rang out, clear as day, but sounding like it came from all around them.

“Greetings once again, King Thorax. Please, step into the light.”

The eighth light shone down, and Thorax did as he was told, raising his head up proudly and standing tall amid the lights. Out from the darkness strode Emperor Tarsus, stepping into his circle at the head. He looked Thorax over once and then nodded, before speaking: “I suppose you believe you are ready for what’s in store for you?”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” Thorax answered in a strong voice (as best as he could make it, anyway).

“Hmm...we’ll see,” Tarsus said. “For now, we talk.” He looked past Thorax and waved the mares and Spike forward with a hoof. “Ladies, master Dragon, step forward. This concerns you as well.”

Once everyone was gathered around Thorax, Tarsus continued, “It has been determined that your trial shall commence immediately, and that the tests you shall partake in will be designed to suit your unique circumstances. There will be no tests of diplomacy, wartime tactics, or foreign policy. Instead, you will undergo rigorous examination not just by the Council of Seven, but also by the Primordial Hive as a whole. To do this, you will be lowered into the Conjuration Pool.”

“There it is again,” Twilight noted, stepping forward. “Pardon me, Your Majesty, but what is that?”

“The Conjuration Pool is a specially-designed goo pod, enchanted with a complex combination of illusion spells, scrying spells, and other such mental magic,” Tarsus answered with an even smile. “It is a perfect blending of biological, magical, and technological mastery to enable outsiders and un-linked Changelings to link with the Hivemind and share knowledge without harming the mind.”

“An artificial Hivemind?” Twilight gasped, her jaw dropping. “Such a thing is possible?!”

Tarsus nodded. “Yes, but it is rather...slow. The normal brain and mind of a non-Changeling is not suited to effectively communicate within a Hivemind. It is simply too much information and too many thoughts to comprehend, so the process is nowhere near as efficient. However, it is enough for our purposes.”

“So what do we need to do?” Thorax asked.

“Once lowered into the Conjuration Pool, you will be given an apparatus to put around your face. It will keep you breathing and alive while in stasis, and will connect you to the neural network on which our Hivemind exists. From there, your consciousness will link to our Hivemind, and you will effectively share one conjoined mind.”

“Oh heck...” Applejack muttered.

“That sounds rather ghastly,” Rarity agreed. “And there’s no other way?”

Tarsus shook his head. “I’m afraid not, Lady Rarity. As I said, a non-Changeling mind is not designed for this amount of mental stress. Anything else leads to rather...gruesome results, ones I’m sure you don’t wish to hear about.”

“How long will we be in stasis?” Twilight asked.

“To your minds, it will feel like a mere few hours. That would be the spells working,” Tarsus replied. “But to the outside world, your bodies will be in stasis for up to several days, or even a week. This is to ensure the absolute safety of the Pool’s occupants.”

“A WEEK?!” Rarity shrieked. “Me, spending a week floating about in some horrid goo? Do you have any idea what that would do to my fur?!”

“If you want, we can scent the goo, and make it look like a mud bath,” Tarsus muttered with a roll of his eyes. “You’ll come out smelling like roses.”

“And feeling like I had just been swallowed and regurgitated by an Ursa Major!” Rarity cried, waving her forehooves in front of her and shaking her head.

“Rarity...” Twilight sighed.

“I’m sorry darling, but I can’t!”

“Of course, any of you are free to opt out of helping King Thorax, or even leaving him to fight this battle alone,” Tarsus offered. He leaned his head forward towards them and smirked, his eyes twinkling. “However, I think we all know you won’t do that.”

Twilight raised her head and took another step forward, even stamping her hoof down on the floor to emphasize it. “I volunteer to help Thorax. We’ve come this far, and I’m not gonna let a bit of goo stop me from helping a friend.” She looked back at Rarity and Applejack, giving them a stink-eye. “Right girls?”

Applejack sighed and nodded, stepping forward. “Ah’ll admit, this whole thing makes me a mite nervous, and Ah don’t like the idea of so many folks sharin’ my thoughts and mah head, but Ah ain’t gonna back down from it either. ‘Sides, we faced much worse than a little bit of slime.”

Rarity looked between the two of them and groaned. “Gah! It took me days to get my mane cleaned from Chrysalis’s pods!” she wailed, bouncing the end of her finely-combed and curled mane at the end of a hoof.

“Rarity,” Spike spoke softly, walking up to her. “It’s just hair.”

“Just hair?!” she echoed. “Spike, the mane is a mare’s pride and joy! It’s as important to maintain as any wing, hoof, or horn, and it’s--”

Spike leaned up and pressed a talon against her snout, interrupting her mid-sentence. “I know it’s important to you, Rarity,” he said. “But Thorax needs you now more than ever. I promise, once this is over, I’ll personally help you get it back to the way it was before. Please?”

Rarity’s gaze fell as Spike lowered his talon, and upon seeing the looks everyone was sending her, she sighed and let go of her mane. “I...I’m being selfish again, aren’t I? Some Element of Generosity I am.”

“Everyone needs to be a little bit selfish sometimes, Rarity,” Thorax said, giving her a smile. “It doesn’t make you a bad Pony.”

“Exactly,” Twilight agreed, matching his smile. “You’re still our friend, Rarity, and still the most generous Pony I’ve ever met. You once gave away your tail so that one sea serpent would feel happier, and worked yourself to the bone so that you could try to make all of us happy with our dresses. It’s not selfish to want something for yourself in return.”

Rarity nodded slowly. “I suppose you’re right. Still, I feel like a complete poltroon.” She looked up at Thorax and frowned. “Will you forgive me, darling, and let me stand by your side?”

Thorax beamed at her and nodded. “Of course, Rarity.”

Spike gave her a hug. “Thanks Rarity. I’ll make it up to you, I promise.” He then turned to Tarsus. “I’d like to join too.”

“Actually Spike,” Twilight spoke up, putting a hoof on his shoulder. “I think that you should sit this one out.”

Spike’s eyes widened. “W-What?”

“Think about it, Spike. Once we go into the Conjuration Pool, we’ll have no way of knowing what’s happening in the outside world,” Twilight explained. “But you’ve got your Dragonfyre breath. You’ll be able to receive word from Celestia if there’s something urgent that needs the Elements of Harmony immediately, and you’ll also be able to pull us out at a moments notice if something goes wrong.”

“But...” Spike start to object.

“She’s right, Spike,” Thorax said, stopping him. “I appreciate it, I really do, but this is an important duty that only you can do. You helped me once before, and the best way of helping me again this time would be to keep us all safe and to listen for any news. I trust you with this.”

Spike’s shoulders sagged and he nodded. “Alright Thorax. I don’t like it, but I’ll do it.”

Twilight bent down and gave Spike a large, warm hug. “I’m so proud of you, Spike. I know you don’t like doing stuff like this, and I promise, next time you won’t have to.”

Spike caved and accepted the hug, rubbing the back of his head. “You’re welcome...”

Tarsus cleared his throat, bringing their attention back to him. “If you’re all finished, we do have a schedule to keep. The rest of the Council is waiting at the Conjuration Pool even as we speak.”

“Yes, right, we better get going,” Thorax replied, coughing into a hoof.

Tarsus turned around and walked back into the darkness, which seemed to part like a scroll as he walked through it. “Follow me, and stay close.”

Led by Tarsus, the group walked to the back of the room behind the Emperor’s throne, where a hidden spiral staircase wound downwards. Grabbing an unlit glimmerstone torch from the wall, Tarsus began the long descent down the staircase, whispering a few words under his breath and causing the glimmerstone at the end of the torch to light up in a resplendent blue glow.

They continued in silence for what felt like hours, and the stairs didn’t seem to have an end. At one point, Applejack had opened her mouth to ask how much longer the stairs would last, only for Tarsus to stop, turn around, and stare at her with a gaze that could have melted the entirety of the Frozen North before she could utter a word. She made sure to not even think about saying anything after that.

Finally, to everyone’s relief, the stairs opened up to a large, dark chamber that had an eerie green glow to it. The walls were simple and unadorned, and on the floor lay a long red carpet stretching to the back of the room. On either side of the room were three ornate marble pillars holding up a rounded ceiling, and at their bases were small statues. The species represented on each of them were unknown to the Ponies and Spike, but Thorax recognized them in an instant: they were Fauns, not quite of the same make and design as the statue in the garden, indicating that these were made more recently, but they were Fauns nonetheless. As the group passed each statue, Thorax eyed each one with reverence and awe, while Spike and the mares watched his reaction with curious glances.

But without a doubt the most eye-catching aspect of the room was the door at the very end. Unlike the other doors of the Citadel, this one wasn’t reinforced, nor was it built with defense in mind. This one was carefully carved and painted by the hooves of masters, exhibiting a beautiful artistic display of Changelings lifting up their arms and wings in jubilation not only to the sun and moon above them, but also to an open silver book from which a light shone. Within the light was a symbol unlike any of them had ever seen: a Changeling face with two blue wings on either side of it, with a cracked, crooked horn above.

Twilight raised an eyebrow when she saw the horn. It reminded her of Chrysalis, in a way. As far as she could tell, there were no other Changelings who had a horn with that style. Maybe there was a connection?

“The Spiral of Fate,” Tarsus whispered, raising the glimmerstone torch to illuminate the book on the door. “The most sacred text of our race’s culture. The original has never been seen before with mortal eyes, for it now forever resides within the hooves of the Maker, and yet its teachings have been passed down from generation to generation, starting with the very first of our race. Regardless of how long any of us have been away from the Primordial Hive, it is impossible to forget those teachings, for they are ingrained within us all.”

Thorax guessed that Tarsus’s last remark was directed at him, and as he looked up at the book and the symbol above it, he did feel something within him --- like some lost, long-forgotten memory that he never really experienced, and yet knew he was a part of. It sent an involuntary shiver down his spine, but he didn’t feel cold like he expected. Instead, just for a brief moment, he felt a slight warmth like nothing he had felt before, before it vanished.

Twilight pointed up at the symbol. “And that?” she asked.

Tarsus followed her hoof and gaze. “That is the symbol of the Maker. The Spiral of Fate represents our unity, and that symbol represents our pride as a people.”

“But why the crooked horn?” Rarity wondered aloud. “It reminds me of--”

“Chrysalis,” Tarsus finished with a somber nod. “We saw the similarity too when she became a Queen. We thought it was a sign...instead it was a curse. But enough of that, come; the others are waiting.” Without another word, he thrust a hoof forward and pushed open the door, revealing an even larger chamber beyond.

Leaving the statues and baroque door behind, the group wandered into the next chamber, and were pleased to see that they weren’t alone this time. The remaining Council members were present, waiting for them with patient expressions on their faces. Besides them there were several more Changelings of various tribes buzzing around, almost all of them centered on the sole defining feature of the room: a large, wide, bowl-shaped purple pod, filled almost to the brim with an oddly translucent yet still viscous goo. All along the sides of the pod were a variety of thick tubes, steel frames, and even the occasional cable, all connecting to various outlets on the walls. Lights shone down upon the pool, illuminating it in an alluring rainbow of colors.

“Welcome, my friends, to the Conjuration Pool,” Tarsus announced as he extinguished the glimmerstone. “It is from here that King Thorax’s trial shall commence.”

“And not a moment too soon,” said King Cocoon, stepping forward and bowing his head towards them. “Good day, King Thorax, Princess Twilight.”

“What are we, chopped liver?” Applejack grumbled under her breath, only to receive a slight flick of Rarity’s tail on her shoulder.

Thorax bowed out of respect for the other Kings and Queens, and then looked up at the Conjuration Pool. “So, do we just...hop in?” he asked with a tilt of his head.

Queen Titania chuckled. “No, King Thorax, you do not just ‘hop in’, you are lowered in gently. Disturbing the Pool too much is quite unwise.”

“What, does it fry our brains or somethin’?” Applejack asked.

“No, it just makes a disgusting mess on the floor,” King Venom deadpanned. “Do you know how hard it is to clean that slime off of anything other than the insides of a pod?”

“Yes,” Rarity answered instantly, matching his impassive stare with one of her own.

“Regardless,” Tarsus interrupted with an impatient grunt. “We best get underway; the rest of the Hivemind is waiting.” He pointed towards one side of the pod, where a set of stairs lay leading up to the rim of the pod. “Take those stairs up, and the Pool’s keepers will instruct you on what to do next.”

Seeing no other choice, Thorax, Twilight, Applejack, and Rarity trudged up the stairs. Spike went to follow them, only for Tarsus to stop him. “Sorry, young Dragon, but only the volunteers may go up with Thorax. You must stay down here,” he said.

Spike groaned and flopped to a sitting position on the floor, looking dejected and annoyed. Tarsus shot him an apologetic glance, but didn’t say anything else as Thorax and the mares reached the top of the stairs.

Once at the top, two female Moth Changelings approached them from the air and held up four strange masks with straps on the sides. The face shield was blue with rubber all around the edges, and just below it was a round metallic valve. On either side of the valve was a strange, pulsating, webbed membrane that reminded them of a frog’s vocal sacs.

“Put these on your faces, tighten the straps around your head to ensure the seal is good, and then press the blue button on the left side,” one of the Changelings instructed, showing the button to the four of them. “When you’re done, give us a wave and we’ll lower you into the Pool.”

“That’s it?” Rarity asked, reaching for one of the masks and examining it in her hooves. “Sounds easy enough.”

The two Moths glanced at each other and let out several mischievous giggles before hovering away from them. The suddenly very nervous mares all quickly attached their masks and pressed the blue buttons on their sides. Instantly fresh, cool air flooded into their masks, and the rhythmic beating of the membranous filters of the masks increased in pace.

“Ugh, this is gonna do wonders for mah headache, Ah can already tell...” Applejack muttered sarcastically, poking at the filters with a hoof and setting her hat off to the side.

Once everyone had donned their masks, the Moths carefully lowered each one of them into the Pool one at a time, taking care not to sink them too deeply past their heads. Despite now being fully immersed in the goo, none of them seemed to lack any air within their masks. In fact, the whole experience was nothing like they were expecting. Unlike the cold and slimy texture of the goo used in their capture by Chrysalis and her followers, this version of it seemed more akin to comfortably warm oil, and as they floated around in it, they could almost feel like they were just floating in space. Even Rarity, as stiff as she was when she was first lowered in, seemed to relax in place and simply let the goo hold her in place.

The only one who seemed unable to relax fully was Applejack, who jerked and shivered at random intervals. Twilight sent her a concerned glance, only for Applejack to wave her off with a muffled grunt of reassurance under her mask. Eventually she settled down, although unlike the others, she felt oddly cold along her spine and head, as if someone with a cruel sense of humor drilled into her head and stuck an icicle in the hole.

Still, despite initial misgivings and stiff postures, time seemed to slow for each of them, as one by one their eyelids started to droop, and their breathing slowed. They could hear soft, muffled voices above them, but it was soon drowned out by the stillness around them. Slowly, and without a sound, they drifted off to a deep sleep, their bodies going limp as they floated in a circle around each other.

Down below, Spike watched the whole ordeal in silence, watching as four long tendrils mixed with electric wiring snaked up from the bottom of the pool and attached themselves to the valves on each of the masks, locking Thorax, Twilight, Applejack, and Rarity in place. Their eyes opened briefly and they blinked several times before falling limp once more.

Tarsus nodded with a solemn look on his face. “And with that, they are ready,” he said. Without another word, he spun away from the Conjuration Pool and followed his fellow Council members out of the door, which then closed with a low thud, leaving Spike and the Pool’s keepers alone to watch its occupants.

(The Hivemind)

When Twilight opened her eyes again, she quickly had to shut them again. The light was simply too bright to bear, and she hissed in pain and curled her body into a ball. Shielding them with a wing, she slowly cracked her eyelids open once more, squinting as more light flooded into them. This time, however, she was ready for it, and soon her eyes adjusted enough for her to realize it wasn’t really light at all. Rather, she was lying down in an endless white space.

“Whoa...” she murmured, wobbling onto her hooves as she gazed out over the expanse before her. “Hello?!” she called out, spreading her wings to make herself look larger. “Anyone out there?!”

“Keep that there voice of yours down, Twi!” Applejack seethed from behind her. “Mah headache’s bad enough as it is!”

“Sorry Applejack,” Twilight apologized, before doing a double-take and spinning around to face the farm mare. “Applejack?!”

“Gah, did Ah stutter?”

“What are you doing here?” Twilight asked as she helped Applejack to her hooves.

“More like, what are you three doing here?” came Rarity’s voice from Twilight’s left.

“Three?” Twilight mouthed, before gazing to her right, where Thorax sat groaning and holding his head in his hooves. “Ooooh...this is new.”

“Ah seem to recall us goin’ into Luna’s shared dream thingy a while back,” Applejack noted, blinking rapidly as her eyes adjusted to the bright white landscape.

“Yeah, but this is different,” Twilight remarked as she looked around in curiosity. “Everything feels so...empty.”

“It’s the Hivemind,” Thorax supplied, still squinting and rubbing his eyes. “Although, it feels different than what I’m used to. Probably as a result of the Conjuration Pool. I wonder if this is what the ‘conjuration’ part is about? A shared mind?”

That is exactly correct, King Thorax.

Everyone’s ears twitched and swiveled around as they searched for the source of the voice. “Who’s there?” Rarity called out. “Show yourself!”

That would be difficult to do, Lady Rarity, the voice replied. You see, as Thorax has said, we are in the Hivemind. The four of you are currently sharing a mind, and thus sharing a space. You cannot see us, nor can we see you, but we can sense each other.

“Emperor Tarsus, is that you?” Twilight asked.

Indeed, Your Highness. In fact, the whole of the Primordial Hive is here, listening in.

Rarity’s face turned red. “A-All of them?” she stammered. “Oh my...that is a lot.”

“Ah don’t know about y’all, but this feels unnatural,” Applejack muttered, rubbing her head once more. “Ergh...and mah head feels like a bag of hammers is bein’ tossed around inside it. Can’t ya Changelings turn down the mental magic thingamajiggers on the dang Pool?”

Hmmm...that’s odd. We’ve designed the Conjuration Pool to be as painless as possible for outsiders.

“It might be because she’s an Earth Pony,” Twilight postulated, putting a hoof under her chin. “Earth Pony magic is linked to the ground and environment, while a Unicorn’s or Alicorn’s is more linked to the mind. I feel fine.”

“So do I,” Rarity agreed with a nod.

“Well, she’s not alone,” Thorax spoke up, cringing slightly at the volume of his own voice and rubbing his temples. “I thought it was just the brightness around us, but I’m getting a headache too.”

Tarsus sighed in annoyance. This is aggravating; I had thought we had gotten rid of these...glitches. I shall have the artificers check the Pool once we are done. For now, try to live with it. Remember, due to the unique connection between the Pool and the Hivemind, you’ll only feel this pain for a short time.

“How are you even speaking to us with the time dilation in effect?” Twilight wondered. “Aren’t you still in real time?”

So many questions, Your Highness, Tarsus chuckled. I’m afraid I don’t know all the answers, but I believe it’s a result of the combination of technology and the mental enchantments the Conjuration Pool is imbued with, as well as its connection to the Hivemind. When we’re done, I might permit you to take a closer look at it, but for now, we must concentrate on the task at hoof. With every minute we spend here, far more time passes on the outside.

“Right, of course, sorry,” Twilight replied with a blush.

“What happens now?” Thorax asked.

You have met the Council of Seven, now we introduce you to the hearts and minds of the six tribes represented by us: the Mantises, the Scorpions, the Moths, the Hornets, the Ants, and the Scarabs, Tarsus answered. Each King and Queen will act as the voice for their respective tribe, myself included. The many voices that speak through us will be the voices of our respective tribe.

Applejack raised an eyebrow. “How will we know which tribe is speakin’?”

A fair question. What color is your mindscape right now?

“White,” all four of them said at once.

Perfect --- that is how it should be. When each tribe is speaking as one, the color of your mindscape will change to match their shapeshifting flames. The Hornets will be yellow, the Mantises will be black, the Ants will be silver, the Scarabs will be cyan, the Moths will be violet, and the Scorpions will be dark green.

“Ah, matching those lovely robes the Council was wearing,” Rarity remarked with a smile. “That makes it a cinch.”

Indeed. Now, are you all ready to begin? Once we start, we cannot stop, and the Primordial Hive will not be as easy on you as we have been.

The four of them looked at each other, and aside from a pained grimace from Applejack, they all held determination in their gazes, and they nodded as one. They were ready.

Thorax cleared his throat and spoke up: “You may begin, Your Majesty.”

Very well. Prepare yourself --- the sensation of hearing so many voices at once for the first time will be...unpleasant.

And so it was. Almost as soon as the Emperor had stopped talking, the white space around them flashed into a golden yellow, and millions of voices suddenly swarmed them from all directions. All three mares collapsed almost instantly, clutching their heads in immense pain as their bodies shook violently. They couldn’t even scream, the pain and the pressure was so much.

Thorax looked on in pity and guilt. He had known before what they were feeling now, as all young Changelings first introduced to the Hivemind did, and he knew that none of them were in any danger, but it still didn’t make seeing them experience it first-hoof any easier. He was used to it by now, but even he frowned as the pressure against his mind started to increase.

Then he realized it --- the pressure and pain were deliberate. The Hornets were doing it on purpose!

“Too much...” Applejack whimpered, curling into a ball on the ground as the voices grew louder. “Make it stop, make it stop, make it stop!”

“Please...!” Rarity gasped. Twilight could only nod and shiver, her pupils contracted to pinpricks.

Thorax’s frown curled into a snarl, and he stamped his hoof against the ground. “BACK OFF!” he roared at the voices. “They aren’t Changelings, and they’re not used to this. You’re overwhelming them!”

But the voices didn’t stop. Instead, the pressure they exerted on the four of them increased, until even Thorax was sent reeling from it. All four of them suddenly felt a tidal wave of emotions wash over them: grief, fury, distrust, fear, curiosity, regret, and hope.

Then, moments later, everything stopped. The voices ceased, all four of their minds were released, and all was still.

The three mares let out large gasps for air as they struggled to compose themselves. Their minds were freed once again, but the lingering effects of their instant connection to the Hivemind left them shaken and feeling like a million spiders were crawling over their skin. Their gazes were distant and terrified, and their hooves shook in front of them.

Thorax knelt down in front of them, using his magic to enlarge his wings and gather all three of them up into a close embrace. He couldn’t help them in their recovery, but he could at least reassure them that they weren’t alone.

Are they alright, King Thorax? Tarsus asked.

“No...” Thorax spat. “No, they are not alright. Your Hornets nearly killed them! What even was that, it even made me feel uncomfortable towards the end.”

Tarsus sighed, and Thorax could hear the regret in his voice. It was a necessary evil. The Conjuration Pool can act as an artificial conduit to the Hivemind, yes, but without the right brain functions to make the connection more stable, a brute force method is needed. It is only needed once. Now that they are attuned to the Hivemind, all of us can speak freely.

“Then do so already,” Thorax said, speaking not only to the Emperor but also to the golden mindscape around him. “Stop stalling and get on with it.” The mares slowly began to stand up as he said this, not fully recovered still but determined to help.

The mindscape changed to black. The Mantis tribe has only three questions for the accused King, said the voices of millions. Who are you? What are you? What do you want?

Thorax blinked. They certainly weren’t wasting time with asking those. “My name is Thorax, and I am a Changeling. I want peace between Changelings and the world, and I want--”

We’ve heard enough. The King has failed to answer the Questions Three, just as we predicted. This trial is a farce; no further questions from us, the Mantises hissed as one.

“Now wait just a minute!” Twilight cried. “That’s not fair! You can’t just judge him right off the bat like that. The Questions Three require time and patience to--”

Cyan. The Questions Three must be answered truthfully and with heart. If the King of the Equines cannot do so, then he is being dishonest to himself, and is thus sabotaging his own defense. We do not agree with the Mantises’ decision to cast their vote so early, but on this one thing we Scarabs DO agree.

Silver. Enough. Asking the Questions Three this early is a waste of time. The Ants move to questioning the accused directly.

Yellow. The Hornets second the motion.

Green. As do the Scorpions.

There was a sigh as the world turned to black once more. So be it. King Thorax, tell us about yourself. What was life like for you before you ascended to the throne?

“My life?” Thorax echoed with a grimace. “Well, I...I was a simple drone, really. Nobody remarkable or special, just someone for Chrysalis--”

Violet. QUEEN Chrysalis. She may be deposed, but she is still a Queen. Address her as such.

Thorax gulped and nodded, despite knowing that nobody but his friends could see him. “R-Right, Queen Chrysalis. Anyway, I was just someone she could use as cannon fodder for her invasion plans for Equestria. The only thing that seemed to set me apart from the others was my lack of aggression. Most Changelings in our Hive under Queen Chrysalis’s rule were born with an insatiable desire to feed and to steal love from anyone possessing it, although mostly Ponies.”

Silver. And why weren’t you?

“I don’t know, but I do know that my...my brother got most of the aggression genes.” Thorax let out a soft snort of amusement as memories flooded back into his mind. “Pharynx was always very protective of me when we were nymphs...”

Violet. Where is this brother of yours? The Council of Seven does not recall you mentioning him before.

Thorax wilted slightly. “He...wasn’t in the Hive when Queen Chrysalis was overthrown. I don’t know where he is.”

Yellow. Let’s move on. You said you weren’t aggressive --- how did that make Queen Chrysalis feel?

“She felt that I was weak and useless, so she didn’t care what happened to me,” Thorax replied, his voice trailing off at the end. “I’d...rather not talk about that, please.”

Green. Very well. What did Queen Chrysalis think of the Ponies of Equestria?

Thorax stamped a hoof. “She thought of them as nothing but food, never once thinking to solve our hunger problem with a diplomatic solution. She even forbade us from ever talking to one of them face to face, unless we were disguised and already infiltrating them.”

“Great, power-hungry an’ a racist...” Applejack snarked.

Cyan. If that is so, what led you down your path to seek out the Ponies?

It was Twilight who stepped forward and spoke next: “Thorax approached us in the Crystal Empire, seeking only to know what the magic of friendship felt like. As a Changeling, he had seen Ponies and their friends live in happiness, and so he sought that same happiness.”

“And he has done a marvellous job in getting it,” Rarity added.

Silver. So you’re saying that he openly defied his rightful Queen at the time, and not for any other reason than his own selfish desire?

Applejack was taken aback. “What?!”

“No!” Twilight cried. “That’s not--!”

Black. You said it yourself: he desired personal happiness, personal gain in other words, so he defied his Queen’s orders. The Mantises seemed almost smug when they spoke.

“I wanted to return to the Hive!” Thorax declared with a loud voice. “I wanted to go back, b-but Queen Chrysalis would’ve killed me if I did! I...I thought that if I could prove that Ponies and Changelings could live in friendship and peace, we could find an alternative way to provide love for our Hive.”

Yellow. Then, after you proved your theory correct, why did you not return to them? While you sat in the Crystal Empire, well-fed and happy, your brothers and sisters in the Hive suffered under Queen Chrysalis’s cruel reign, never knowing what they were missing. It was only when they invaded that you sprung into action.

Black. Dishonesty, disobedience, selfishness, and now slothfulness. Is this truly the King of the Equines?

Applejack threw her hat on the ground and stamped a hoof next to it. “Now wait just an apple-buckin’ minute here!” she bellowed. “Y’all can’t just condemn him like that! He was one Changeling against a whole Hive, what could he possibly have done alone?”

Violet. He was not alone; he had his friends, and the allies who helped him overthrow Queen Chrysalis.

“Yeah, he sure had friends alright,” Applejack growled. “Friends who were in trouble, an’ who he had gone to rescue. Ah was one of them. Sure, he may have disobeyed Chrysalis, but all y’all have been tellin’ us that she straight-up deserved it! Y’all keep tellin’ us that she was this witch who did some darn disgustin’ things, but the moment one of her drones decides that he actually has a heart, y’all call foul an’ say that he’s the one who’s wrong? Ah ain’t no genius like Twilight here, but Ah sure as hay can call out hypocrisy when Ah see it.”

The world flashed a mixture of black, yellow, and cyan, as all three tribes roared back at her, It is the natural order of things!! It is the way of the drone to obey a King or Queen!

“But is it the way of a King to obey a fellow royal?” Rarity challenged as she narrowed her eyes. “Thorax wasn’t just some drone as he had thought. He had royal blood in his veins, though he and Chrysalis didn’t know it until later. This throws into question all his actions, but not in the way you think. Rather, it presents an alternative: what if he was meant to rebel and to seek out allies and friends? Because deep down, even though he didn’t know it, instinct was driving him to create a better life for his Hive.”

“And that’s why Chrysalis wanted to kill him after he left,” Twilight finished, flashing a triumphant grin to the winking Rarity. “It’s because she knew that the royalty instinct within him had awoken, and she now had a rival royal on the field.”

The mindscape turned white, and they heard the sigh of the Emperor’s voice once more. Princess Twilight speaks the truth, my Hive. When Queen Chrysalis defected, she...altered the Equine tribe, morphing them into a shell of their former selves and nearly destroying any hope of another royal Changeling being born.

Black. Regardless of this revelation, it changes nothing. It was because of Queen Chrysalis that Changelings are so feared and hated, and King Thorax now stands before us as one of her children while she is still out there, scheming. We will concede the point about royal blood, but unless the King can prove to us that he is not just the unholy spawn of the betrayer, our vote will remain against him. Nothing he has said or done has proved to us that he can be trusted. In fact, his first official act as King was to bring OUTSIDERS to the Primordial Hive, breaking our shield of secrecy!

Cyan. The Scarabs agree completely.

Yellow. The Hornets agree.

Green. The Scorpions agree.

Silver. The Ants agree.

Violet. The Moths... There was a pause. The Moths agree. Proceed.

Rarity uttered a rather unladylike curse under her breath, annoyed that her seemingly flawless defense had failed. Applejack picked her hat up and stuck it back on her head with a grumble, while Twilight put a hoof on Thorax’s side and gave him a sad smile in attempt to comfort him.

Thorax let out a long, low sigh as the mindscape flashed yellow. The Hornets began the next round of interrogations, and although Thorax was listening, his heart wasn’t in it anymore. They would never accept him. The Mantises were right, the whole trial was just a farce and a show.

His shoulders slumped and he laid down on the floor, feeling miserable. He was nothing to them, just a glorified drone with antlers. It didn’t matter if he wanted peace, because they wanted a scapegoat. It didn’t matter that he wanted to share the magic of friendship, because they only wanted revenge.

He didn’t know how long they had been inside their shared mind or how much longer it would take, but he knew one thing for sure: this was going to be a long week.

(Warfang Temple, Council Chambers)

Celestia’s sun was shining as the city of Warfang woke up, and its citizens took it as a sign that things were looking up for everyone. The nearly disastrous events of the day before were still fresh in their minds, but they were determined not to let it bring down their mood now that it had been resolved.

The night before, once they were certain the Hussars wouldn’t return, the two Griffon airships that had accompanied the Grimoire landed in clearings near the city to conserve fuel, and their Griffon crew members had ventured into the city to celebrate their victory. Now they were awake and squawking as their commanders dragged them back to their ships by their tails and ears, much to the amusement of Warfang’s people.

For the Guardians, delegates, and national heroes residing within the Temple, however, the morning was far more subdued and less joyful, despite the cheerful warmth of the sun (which Celestia had raised for all to see, astonishing Volteer into silence and baffling Cyril into a fainting spell). They all knew what was to come today: the fallout of yesterday’s events, and the reactions of the Frontier Colonies.

With the Griffons, Abyssinians, and Kirins now protecting Warfang, the Colonies would be much more willing to talk, but Celestia knew it was all bluster from both sides. Despite her hopes, she knew that the Colonies would never budge on their position, and neither would the Dragons. Ambassador Gregory’s offer of being a neutral party was appreciated, but it was also only a stop-gap measure for what she prayed would never come.

So it was that she found herself standing in the Temple’s Council Chambers, looking down at a pool as still as the air and as clear as glass as she pondered what to do next to avoid worldwide catastrophe, even as the Guardians and other delegates and representatives of Warfang and Equestria prepared themselves for their trip to the Grimoire.

“Ah, I see you’ve found the Pool of Visions.”

Startled out of her thoughts, Celestia looked up and saw Terrador looking down at her, and then turning his gaze to the pool before her. After regaining her composure and clearing her throat, she asked, “Is that what it is? Some sort of scrying pool?”

Terrador sat down next to her. “Very similar, but not quite. It allows specific individuals attuned to its natural magic to see visions of the near future, or see events currently happening throughout the world. It can be...finicky, as Volteer would say, but it has done wonders for us in the past. It’s how we discovered Spyro and Cynder in your town of Ponyville.”

Celestia hummed as she stared into the Pool of Visions, but nothing seemed to change about it. A single ripple appeared in the middle and moved to the far edges, but that was all. “That’s unfortunate...” she murmured.

“I wouldn’t be disappointed, only Dragons with the proper training can access it,” Terrador said with a small shrug. “Allow me to demonstrate.” He closed his eyes and suddenly froze, holding his breath. His wings and talons twitched, and then he lifted up his right foreclaw and raised it above the Pool of Visions with his talons pointing down. Green flecks of earth magic appeared at the tips of his talons, drifting down until they touched the surface of the pool and vanished within it. He then retracted his claw and waited.

At first, nothing happened, and Celestia wondered if perhaps there was simply nothing for the pool to show, only for Terrador to open his eyes and look down. Following his gaze, she stared once more at the pool and was shocked to see many more ripples appear on its surface. The ripples and the rainbow of reflections from the light that were formed on them then transformed into a scene of white. The ripples subsided, but the vision remained. She saw ice and snow, and a crystalline city encased in a shield.

“The Crystal Empire,” she whispered in wonder. “You can see that far?”

“Indeed,” Terrador replied with a proud smile. “It seems to be a lovely city. I wouldn’t mind vis--”

“Wait,” she said, pointing. “There’s something else.”

As they watched, the vision showed something that neither of them expected: two blurs of purple and black, rocketing across the sky as if their lives depended on it. A third shadow was following them, a Pegasus it seemed, but the vision then ended before they could see their identity.

Both leaders glanced at each other in bewilderment. “That was Spyro and Cynder,” Celestia remarked.

They then turned to the two young heroes standing near the Door of Ice, talking amicably with Flashwing, Sprocket, Starlight, and Pinkie, with Sparx hovering above them all. Both of them were oblivious to the vision and the stares they were receiving.

“A vision of the near future, perhaps?” Celestia asked after a moment of contemplation.

“Possibly, although how near is a mystery,” Terrador admitted. “I’m more curious as to what would cause them to head to the Crystal Empire in the first place.”

As the spoke, two more Dragons entered the chamber through the Door of Fire behind them, both having soured looks on their faces. For Blackout, it was nothing unusual, but for Spotlight next to him it was almost unheard of, giving their fellow Rangers pause when the two of them entered the room. Something was clearly bothering their captain.

Flashwing waved them over to their little group with a smile. “Captain Blackout, good to see you up and about. Why the long face?”

Blackout and Spotlight joined them and glanced at Spyro and Cynder briefly before Blackout announced in a grave voice, “We all may be in great danger.”

His words, spoken loudly enough for all to hear, silenced all conversation in the room and brought everyone’s eyes to him and Spotlight. Blackout stole a glance at Celestia and the rest of the Ponies in the room and beckoned them forward with a wing. “Listen closely, everyone. Last night, while I was Dreamwalking, I stumbled across a nightmarish vision being fought by two more Alicorns: Princess Cadance and Princess Luna.”

“You met my sister?” Celestia asked with a raised eyebrow. “And by Dreamwalking?”

“I’ll explain that part later,” Blackout said with a dismissive wave of his claw. “We have bigger issues to deal with. Anyway, as I helped the two Alicorns against the nightmare, I sensed a presence inside it that I had not felt in a long time, but one I will never forget. Once the nightmare was banished, I spoke with the Princesses. It was through them that I learned of something in the Frozen North, a cold and desolate land above Equestria: a possibility that...” He paused, glancing at Spyro and Cynder before continuing, “That Malefor may still be alive.”

The announcement was so sudden and so strong that all the Warfang Dragons in the room were stunned into even more silence. The Equestrian delegates merely glanced amongst themselves, puzzled by Blackout’s message, only for a low growl and a sudden temperature spike in the room to distract them.

“Spyro...?” Cynder asked in a hesitant voice as she slowly turned her head to face him.

“Oh boy, he’s doing that thing again...” Sparx muttered, hiding behind Cynder’s horns.

Spyro’s countenance had changed into one of fury, and his eyes had gone white. His scales still retained their bright violet color, but very slight shadowy black tendrils now swirled around his claws and horns, and his teeth were gritted in a snarl as he advanced towards Blackout. “You better start explaining things now, captain,” he spat. “If this is a joke, it’s in poor taste.”

Blackout, to his credit, stood his ground against the Purple Dragon. If anything, he didn’t even seem bothered by the sudden change, merely annoyed. “It isn’t a joke, Spyro. Princess Cadance, the ruler of the Crystal Empire, told me while I was in her dream that the night before Warfang arrived in this world that a mysterious object landed near the Empire. Based on the description she gave me, and the reports from her husband, Prince Shining Armor, I am certain it is a Dark Crystal, and Dark Crystals can only be controlled by Malefor. With this one, however, there was a presence or soul inside: one of malice and evil. I am almost certain it’s the soul of Malefor himself, still alive and still spreading chaos.”

“Almost certain?” Spyro hissed. “You’ll need to do better than that.”

“Spyro!” Cynder rebuked, placing herself between the two males and glaring at the Purple Dragon. “Calm down, now.”

“I am calm!”

“Spyro, dude, bro, buddy, pal,” Sparx said, holding up his hands. “Listen to yourself. Like, your voice is changing again, and that’s never good. That’s only a good thing when it happens to me, it means I’m getting funnier. When it happens to you, people tend to get blasted into next year.”

Spyro’s eyes narrowed at Sparx. “I am calm, Sparx,” he growled.

“No you’re not. You’re acting irrational, and you need to stop before it gets out of hand,” Cynder replied, holding out a claw and pressing it against his chest. “Don’t let it consume you again. Please.”

Spyro looked down at her claw, then back up at her now-pleading gaze. With a sigh, his body relaxed, his eyes returned to normal, and the black energy around his horns and claws faded into nothingness. Bowing his head low in shame, he whispered to her, “You know more than anyone how hard it was to kill him, Cynder. We nearly died ourselves, and Ignitus did.” He raised his head again, his eyes starting to glisten. “Was it really all for nothing? All the pain, all the death, all the--”

In one swift motion, Cynder planted her lips on his, silencing his tirade before he could finish. Spyro’s eyes widened and his wings flared out in surprise, and he remained in that position even as Cynder pulled back, smiling sadly at him. She reached a claw up and held it against his cheek.

“It doesn’t matter, Spyro,” she said in a gentle tone. “Nothing was in vain. We’re alive, Warfang is safe, and our race is thriving once more. Even if Malefor is still alive, we’re now in a much stronger position to finish the job. He doesn’t have his armies, and we have friends on our side. We’re not going it alone this time.”

“But--”

“Not buts,” she interrupted. “Don’t keep doing this to yourself, Spyro. We’ll prevail, just like last time, you hear me?”

Spyro closed his mouth and nodded slowly. “Yeah...yeah, I hear you.”

Sparx stuck a finger in his mouth and let out a gagging noise as he flew off. “Yeesh, get a room you too. Honestly, it’s like mom and dad on Valentine’s Day...”

Ignoring Sparx completely, Cynder let out a satisfied chirp and looked back at Blackout, who was smirking. Behind him, Spotlight was looking like she was about ready to explode in joy at the sight she and everyone else had just seen. Before she could, Cynder asked, “Now, you were saying, Blackout?”

Blackout bowed his head to her. “Thank you, Cynder. Now, regarding the location of this Dark Crystal, Princess Cadance told me that her husband had thrown it high into the mountains, specifically Mount Everhoof, thinking that that would be enough to shatter it. Of course, it wasn’t, but it means we now have a lead to follow. I don’t think I have to tell anyone here how important it is that we follow that lead straight to its very satisfying conclusion.”

“As a matter of fact, my friend, you do,” Blueblood said, speaking for the first time as he stepped forward. “Just who is this ‘Malefor’ person, and why did Spyro here have such a fit over the mention of him possibly being alive that Cynder had to, ahem, resort to drastic measures to snap him out of it?”

Cynder blushed and stepped back, away from everyone’s bemused gazes. Fluttershy sent her a sympathetic look, knowing exactly how she felt.

“Malefor,” Cyril answered, choosing his words carefully. “Was a brutal cad of unmatched power and arrogance, believing himself to be a god among Dragons, and as such, their ‘savior’. He sought to end the world in a cataclysmic fashion in order to bring about a new world, one that he would create in his own image and rule with fear.”

“Moreover, he was the first Purple Dragon in recorded history, destined for greatness, trained by the brightest minds, and tested by masters of the Elements to become the greatest of all Dragons,” Terrador continued. “Although there have been...theories that he might not have been the first.” He glanced Volteer’s way when he finished.

“There is evidence to suggest it, my friend,” Volteer supplied. “Circumstantial, possibly fabricated and forged evidence, but it is there nonetheless if you know where to investigate.”

“So, by my reckoning, this punk’s bad news and he’s gotta get offed as soon as possible?” Captain Stargazer asked while standing next to Blueblood.

“Got it in one,” Blades said with a grin as he inspected his wingblades. “So what are we waitin’ for? Let’s go break his spirit again.”

“Wait a second Blades, we can’t all go,” Flashwing reminded him. “We still have these negotiations to consider, and some of us have to stay here for extra security, especially with those Hussars about.”

“Query: Griffons are here, are they not?” Sprocket droned.

“Yes, but they’re not always the brightest hens in the roost, if you catch my drift,” Stargazer replied with a nod. “I agree with Flashwing, if we’re going to go after this ‘Malefor’ freak, we’re going to need a plan and a team.”

“Well, Cynder and I are definitely going to this Crystal Empire, no questions about it,” Spyro declared. “Alone, if we must, although...I’d rather not do that again.”

“You’re not gonna be alone, fatso,” Sparx called, floating back down to Spyro and settling on his head. “You’re not leaving me behind this time. There’s no Belt of Fire this time, and if I can handle a little bit of snow in Dante’s Freezer, I can sure handle this Frozen North place.”

“Wouldn’t dream of leaving you behind again anyway, Sparx,” Spyro countered with a thankful smile. “Besides, it’d be nice if all three of us were there when this finally ended; it’ll be more fitting that way.”

“Hell yeah, brother,” Sparx said, high-fiving his brother.

“Count me in too!” Spotlight cheered.

“Just a moment there, lieutenant,” Terrador rumbled. “The Rangers must stay here.”

Blackout raised an eyebrow. “I beg your pardon, Grandmaster?”

“Flashwing is right, with the Hussars here the situation is far too delicate. You and your team are a military unit, and we can’t send them into Equestria if we have not yet signed the alliance treaty with them.”

“For this, Princess Cadance, my sister, and I will gladly give special dispensation for your troops to move in,” Celestia offered.

“The offer is gracious, Celestia, but we cannot accept,” Terrador replied with a glum frown. “Whether we have your permission or not, sending them into your borders armed for a battle of potentially catastrophic means will attract the wrath of the Frontier Colonies, since they have strong ties with you and, from what I gather, see any act of Dragon aggression on Pony land, whether it be theirs or yours, as an act of war. No, we need another way to get Spyro and Cynder into the Crystal Empire.”

“I wouldn’t call them strong ties,” Blueblood sighed. “But yes, he’s correct, auntie. The Colonies wouldn’t hesitate to attack the city, this time in full force, despite the Griffon presence. Although, wouldn’t they react the same way towards Spyro and Cynder?”

“They aren’t military,” Terrador answered. “Well, Spyro isn’t, anyway. Cynder used to be, but that was a long time ago, as well as a long, rather complicated and unfortunate story. At the moment, they’re both civilians being taken under the wings of the Guardians. Well-trained and battle-hardened, to be sure, but civilians nonetheless. They’re free to go as they wish.”

“Counterpoint: the Rangers crossed into Equestrian borders,” Sprocket objected. “To rescue Spyro and Cynder. You pointed, we flew.”

Cyril groaned, rubbing his temples with a talon. “That was different, dear boy. Nobody knew who we were back then, which gave us the element of secrecy that we don’t have anymore, and we had to get Spyro and Cynder back from what we had assumed was a hostile kidnapping.” He glanced down at the four Ponyville mares in the room. “Er, no offense, ladies.”

“None taken,” Starlight assured him with a smile. “I would’ve done the same if any of my friends were in danger.”

“Okay, okay, so we don’t send the Rangers,” Rainbow interjected, flying into the midst of them. “But Spyro and Cynder will still need all the help they can get, and I think I can get it for them.”

“How Rainbow?” Fluttershy asked in a timid voice, feeling rather small in the middle of so many large Dragons and regal figures.

“Simple: I go with them,” Rainbow suggested, putting her hooves on her hips proudly. “They’ll need a guide to get to the Crystal Empire, I can handle myself in a fight, and I can use my status as a Wonderbolt to make it an ‘official escort mission’, or something like that.”

“Rainbow, are you sure about this?” Starlight asked, sending a worried look to Celestia. “From what they’ve told us, Malefor’s a pretty powerful villain, one unlike anything we’ve faced before. This isn’t some bully or misbegotten mare who can be reformed through the power of friendship, this is a warlord bent on destroying the entire world.”

“Your confidence in me is inspiring, truly,” Rainbow deadpanned. “Look, I’m useless here! Pinkie can entertain, and Fluttershy can empathize and act as a voice of reason, and you can help Princess Celestia negotiate, Starlight.” She pointed to herself. “Me? I’m a Wonderbolt, a weather manager, and a daredevil. I’ve seen the city, it’s great. I’ve seen the people here, and they’re great too. But right now I can’t do anything else, especially now that Princess Celestia is here with the Solar Guard. But if I go with Spyro and Cynder, I can get them safely into the Crystal Empire without making the Colonies suspicious, and I can kick a little butt in the end to round off the trip. What’s not to like about that plan?”

“The fact that you could die, for one?” Starlight answered. At this, Pinkie’s face fell and her mane deflated, which made Fluttershy give her a hug in comfort.

Rainbow sighed and floated down, landing in front of Starlight. “Starlight, you do know who the Wonderbolts are, do you?” she asked in an oddly soft tone. “They’re not just some flying stunt jockeys, although that’s a major part of their peacetime duties for morale. They’re also soldiers, the best of the best in the Equestrian Air Force. I knew that the moment I signed up to be one of them.”

“You’re also our friend,” Pinkie said through her sniffles. “We...I don’t want to see you get hurt, Dashie...”

“Hey,” Rainbow turned to Pinkie and gathered her up in a hug. “It’s not going to come to that, Pinks. I’ll be careful, and I’ll have Spyro and Cynder there with me.” She winked. “Besides, I’m waaaay too fast for any of these old geezer Dragons anyway.”

Volteer let out a snort of laughter as Cyril’s jaw dropped.

Pinkie’s hooves flew around Rainbow’s neck. “Please come back, Dashie,” she cried. “I’ll throw you the biggest, most awesome-est ‘Welcome-Home-Happy-You’re-Still-Alive-And-That-You-Kicked-Evil’s-Butt-Again’ party ever.”

Rainbow smirked. “Bigger than my birth-iversary?”

“Twenty-three-and-a-half times bigger!”

“Now just how can I possibly miss that for the world?” Rainbow asked, tussling Pinkie’s mane, causing it to fluff back up to its normal size. “Now you just keep smiling, because the next time you see a Rainboom, it’ll be me coming back to Ponyville in style, dragging those two idiots behind me.”

Spyro leaned in towards Cynder and whispered, “She knows we can hear her, right?” Cynder giggled and shushed him.

Celestia dipped her head towards Rainbow out of respect. “Truly, the Element of Loyalty shines through you, Rainbow Dash,” she said with a smile. “Plus, I believe this will be an excellent opportunity for us all. Having you help Spyro and Cynder defeat Warfang’s long-time foe will certainly help Pony-Dragon relations.”

Rainbow blinked. “Uuuuh, yeah, just as I planned it! Totally didn’t just suggest it to kick some flank, no ma’am.”

“Yes, we can tell,” Cyril jabbed.

“Oh, go freeze yourself in a block of ice,” Rainbow muttered.

Cyril raised an eyebrow. “I do, every night just before I go to sleep. It provides cooling, and also an excellent shield in case of assassins.”

“Uh...right,” Rainbow said, shaking her head. “So, when do we leave?”

“Preferably sooner rather than later,” Terrador answered. “The rest of us will be meeting with the other delegates on the Grimoire soon, so it would be best if the three of you --- ah, four of you, sorry Sparx --- sneaked out while Captain Rippler is distracted.”

“We’ll leave in half an hour, then,” Spyro announced, already moving to the Door of Fire to leave. “If anyone has anything they need to get before we go, get it now. I’ll meet you at the western gate.”

Cynder bounded off after him, with Sparx following close behind. Rainbow stayed behind for a moment longer to hug her friends one last time and assure them that she wasn’t, in fact, insane. Fluttershy looked like she was on the verge of tears, but it wasn’t out of sadness; rather, it was out of pride.

After Rainbow had left to gather what few belongings she had brought with her, Celestia, the Guardians, and the rest of the delegates continued with their preparations and speeches for their arrival on the Grimoire. The recent revelations had shaken them, but they still had their own duties to perform. Slaying ancient, bloodthirsty Dragons was the work of heroes and not politicians, after all.

(The Grimoire, cargo deck)

For centuries, after the advent of the steam engine and the subsequent creation of the diesel engine, the Griffon Empire had claimed the skies as their domain. Few Ponies, not even the Wonderbolts of Canterlot or the magitek airships of the Royal Equestrian Legion, could ever hope to achieve or surpass the amount of air superiority the Griffons possessed, and none ever dared try. To do so would be to be to invite the prying eyes of the Emperor squarely on one’s back, and once there, those eyes would deem them as unworthy as a mouse.

Dreadnoughts, such as the Grimoire, were some of the more aging ships in the Griffon Aero-Fleet, but what they lacked in the grace and finesse of their newer, faster cousins, the Skybreakers, they made up for in sheer imposing size. This was both a blessing and a curse, for it made them bigger and slower targets, but it allowed for more firepower and crew compliments.

And, for the purposes of today, it also provided a sizable neutral space for negotiating an alliance between Equestria and Warfang.

The cargo and crew in the main cargo deck had been cleared away the night before in preparation for the delegates’ arrival. Tables and chairs had been set up and strategically placed so as to not insult any of the guests and ambassadors, and even some entertainment and food had been prepared for any breaks in-between sessions. Ambassador Gregory saw to it all, and made sure that everything was not only to his own satisfaction, but also to the satisfaction of his guests. Any requests that he received were immediately taken into consideration and put into effect to the best of his ability, and by the time the first envoys had started to arrive, he prayed to Galahad the Chivalrous that it would be enough.

Celestia and Blueblood were the first to arrive, led by Stargazer and flanked on either side by four Solar Guards, the rest having remained in the city. They greeted him with amicable smiles and hoofshakes, taking their seats with little complaint.

The Guardians were next, coming in right on Celestia and Blueblood’s heels. It had taken some doing to create an opening big enough in the Grimoire’s hull to allow them entry, but to his eternal pride, his Griffons had done it without much trouble. All three Dragons greeted him in much the same manner as Celestia and Blueblood, minus the shakes, and like their Equestrian counterparts, took their seats and stayed silent.

Prince Calm Breeze and Queen Cynthia arrived moments later, followed shortly afterwards by one of the Cheetahs he had seen on the walls (clearly one of high rank, judging by the flowing red cape and runed leather armor he wore), and one of the Moles --- Chief Prowlus and General Mason respectively, as he recalled. Both of them were military leaders from Warfang, and as such were privy to such negotiations.

Finally, there came Dragon Lord Ember herself, bringing with her one stout white-scaled Dragon he had not seen before. He seemed like an older specimen garbed in plate mail and bearing a scowl as he stood next to the Dragon Lord. Ember nodded to Gregory but didn’t bother with a greeting, instead choosing to head towards her seat without delay (thankfully, as she had noted the day before, as far away from a certain Hussar’s seat as possible). The white Dragon stood off to the side with Stargazer and the other Pony and Griffon guards in the room, keeping careful watch over everyone in the room with a sharp eye and a crooked, toothy sneer.

That left just one person on the list who had not yet arrived, which Gregory had been expecting from the start. As the other delegates and rulers spoke amongst themselves in whispered tones, Gregory discreetly glanced outside the designated boarding area towards the forest beyond the city.

There had been little word from Captain Rippler or the Hussars ever since Gregory’s invitation had been sent out, and Gregory’s scouts had not been able to locate their base of operations. They were either hidden too well, or had somehow returned home. Either way, Rippler was nowhere to be seen, which worried Gregory to no end.

As if on cue, a spark of flames appeared in the air atop the boarding ramp, forming a perfect circle in the air just inches off the deck. Out from the circle stepped four Winged Hussars, with swords sheathed at their waists and spears held in their hooves. They encircled the portal without a word and waited until their captain appeared, wearing freshly-polished armor and a ceremonial winged helmet on his head.

Rippler glared down at Gregory in front of him, and nodded his head in greeting. “Ambassador,” he muttered.

Gregory raised an eyebrow at the cold tone. “Captain.”

That was enough for Rippler, and he led his guards into the cargo deck, directing them to the side with the other guards while he approached the central table. He removed his helmet and placed it on the table, bowing in respect towards all the assembled leaders, including Dragon Lord Ember, which surprised her.

Once everyone had settled into their seats, Gregory lifted up a claw and said, “Welcome aboard the Grimoire, my friends. Today we are gathered together in this extraordinary event to welcome to our world our new friends, the people of Warfang, and to hopefully bring about a new era of peace and prosperity for all.” He placed his claw against his chest. “For those of you who don’t know me, I am Ambassador Gregory of the Griffon Empire. I have offered my ship as neutral ground for these proceedings, and as such, there are a few regulations that must be observed.” He glanced at Captain Rippler and Ember for a moment before continuing. “One: there is to be no shouting matches on this ship. I understand that tensions are high and tempers can flare, but we are all civilized beings here. Conduct yourselves according to your stations. Two: whatever prejudices you have against each other, you have now left them outside of this ship. You will address each other with respect.”

Rippler rolled his eyes skyward.

Gregory scowled. “And finally, three: my patience is vast, but not unlimited. I am the mediator for these proceedings, but I have my limits. If I see any of you, and I mean any of you, acting in any way unbecoming of yourselves, I will not hesitate to have you hauled by the ears to the upper deck and roundhouse-kicked off my ship. In other words, don’t screw up.”

With that, he settled into his own seat and donned a cordial smile, steepling his talons on top of the table. “Now then...shall we begin?”

As the envoys from various nations gathered in the Grimoire, Spyro, Cynder, Sparx, and Rainbow had discreetly left Warfang behind long before, and with Cynder’s Wind Elemental abilities they were able to make great progress towards the Equestrian mainland.

Like the Rangers before them, it had only taken a few hours for the four of them to cross the Celestial Sea, with Sparx hiding in one of Rainbow’s saddlebags out of fear of being swept away by the winds whipping past them. In fact, the four of them were moving so fast, that when Rainbow asked if all Dragons in Warfang could fly this fast, Cynder had to reassure her that it was only Wind Dragons who could, as they had greater wind manipulation and flight speed than most Dragons.

Secure in the thought that her air speed record was safe for the time being, Rainbow continued to lead Spyro and Cynder to the mainland. However, once they were within sight of it, Rainbow made a sharp turn north, instead of continuing west to Ponyville like Spyro and Cynder had intended. When asked, Rainbow had explained that she knew a much faster way of getting to the Frozen North.

After another hour or so of flying, Rainbow angled downwards and pointed ahead of her, revealing a large port city near a horseshoe-shaped bay. Passing overhead, Spyro spotted several signs and billboards on buildings, revealing the city’s name: Baltimare, a bustling Pegasus city by the looks of it, with a smattering of Earth Ponies working at the dockyards.

At any other time, Spyro and Cynder would have wanted to see more of it. It was a far cry from Ponyville’s quaint and homely design, with towering spires and a small collection of taller rectangular buildings (which Rainbow called “high-rises”), and fewer parks and trees. However, time was of the essence, and any ideas of exploration the two Dragons had would have to wait for another day.

The Ponies of Baltimare paid the two Dragons little heed and simply went about their daily business, merely eyeing the newcomers with a short glance of mild curiosity before moving on. They paid them even less heed once they saw where Rainbow was leading them: a warp gate, situated in the city square in front of the town hall.

Rainbow quickly landed in front of the warp gate and pulled out a blue disc from her saddlebags, stylized with a winged, white lightning bolt. She held it up to the two Dragons and grinned. “Being a Wonderbolt has its perks besides the awesome suit and goggles,” she declared. “This pass gives me unlimited access to any and all warp gates throughout Equestria, except the more sensitive ones. We should be able to teleport straight from here to the Crystal Empire in less than ten seconds flat!”

Spryo raised an eyebrow. “Warp gate?”

Rainbow snickered as she inserted the disc into the warp gate’s central pylon. “You’ll see.”

Sparx poked his head out of her saddlebags, eyeing the pylon with wide eyes as it lit up with a holographic display in front of Rainbow. “...What the heck is that?” he asked in disbelief.

“Our ride,” Rainbow said simply, tapping the Crystal Empire’s name on the screen and stepping back. “Four, Mid Por Bog.”

As soon as the words left her mouth, the crystal on top of the pylon started to spin, and in moments all four of Baltimare’s newest visitors had vanished.

Then, a few seconds later, Spyro felt his claws touch solid ground once again, as well as a cold wind slap against his face, making him shiver. He opened his eyes and saw Cynder and Rainbow standing in front of him in the middle of another city square, only this one was surrounded with smaller houses built at odd angles and with a bright material that seemed to reflect the sunlight in a cascade of colors.

Everything around him almost seemed like it was frozen in time. There were no plants, or at least, none of the natural variety. The general air of the city was serene and quiet, and even the Ponies that wandered around the square had an odd, translucent quality to them.

And then, with a start, Spyro realized what the Ponies here were made of, and what the housing material was: crystals. The houses, the plants, even the Ponies --- they were all made out of crystals and gemstones of all kinds.

“Welcome to the Crystal Empire, and the Frozen North,” Rainbow announced, pulling a red scarf out from her saddlebags and wrapping it around her neck. “You can come out now, Sparx.”

Sparx once again poked his head out of her bags, looking as if he had just ate five butterflies and drank three times his weight in alcohol. His antennae were wilted and his gaze was haunted. “Th-th-th-that...was nuts. You Ponies are nuts...”

“Nah, I’m awesome,” Rainbow corrected. “Everypony else though? Fair game.” She faced the east and pointed ahead of her. “That big tower is where we need to go, come on.”

Cynder let out a shiver and shrugged at Spyro and Sparx. “Well, beats the hell out of being in this wind,” she said.

“Ahhh, reptiles and your cold blood,” Rainbow laughed, galloping ahead. “It’s just a gentle spring zephyr, barely a draft really. Don’t worry, we’ll be out of it soon.”

The two Dragons and still-queasy Sparx followed Rainbow down the streets of the Crystal Empire until they arrived at the base of an enormous, towering palace carved from the whitest, purest crystal Spyro had ever seen. From the very top of the palace’s central tower a beam of light emerged before spreading out in a bright blue dome over the entire city.

“Is that a shield?” Cynder asked, looking up.

“Yup, created by Princess Cadance and the Crystal Heart,” Rainbow replied, slowing down to a trot. “Speaking of which, looks like the welcoming committee is here.”

“Huh?” Spyro grunted, turning his gaze form the shield to the courtyard under the palace in front of him. Several platoons of armored Crystal Ponies had been formed up in ranks, while a tall white Unicorn with a blue mane paced in front of them. An orange Pegasus in Solar Guard plate armor hovered nearby, shouting off names from a clipboard in his hooves.

Rainbow lifted a hoof to her mouth and let out a quick, sharp whistle. The Pegasus and Unicorn turned to face her, and the Unicorn’s face lit up immediately.

“Rainbow Dash!” Shining called out to her, waving a hoof. “Long time no see. What are you...doing...” His voice trailed off as he noticed the two Dragons standing next to her. “...Here?” he finished. “What’s going on?”

“I’ll let them explain,” Rainbow said. “But first, Spyro, Cynder, meet Prince Shining Armor, Princess Cadance’s husband and co-ruler of the Empire. He’s also Twilight’s big brother. The orange Pegasus over there is Flash Sentry, captain of the Crystal Praetorians.” She motioned to Spyro and Cynder. “Shining, Flash, these are Spyro and Cynder, from Warfang.”

“Ahem.”

“Oh, and Sparx too. He’s a Dragonfly.”

“Warfang, huh?” Shining echoed. “That new Dragon city to the southeast, I guess. Well, it’s nice to meet you, but we’re kind of in the middle of something right now.”

“What’s going on?” Rainbow asked.

“We’re about to go monster hunting,” Flash replied, landing in front of them. “Some soul thing stuck in a crystal.”

Spyro and Cynder glanced at each other, and Sparx punched his right fist into his left palm. Rainbow chuckled. “What a coincidence,” she said. “So are we.”

Shining raised an eyebrow. “Come again?”

“You’re looking for a Dark Crystal, specifically one that holds the soul of monstrous Dragon known as Malefor,” Spyro explained. “You won’t be able to destroy it; only Cynder and I can. That’s why we’re here, so that we can help you. All we need to do is find it.”

“Wait a second,” Flash interrupted, turning to Shining. “Perhaps you should, you know...” He tapped his forehead twice.

Shining raised a hoof in remembrance. “Ah, right, good thought.”

Rainbow’s eyes did a very slow lap in their sockets. “We’re not Changelings, guys.”

“You can’t be too careful these days, what with Chrysalis and her cronies still being out and about,” Shining replied as his horn lit up in a light pink glow.

As before, Rainbow relaxed as the scan spell passed over her. For Spyro and Cynder, however, the sensation was an odd one. There was a tingling at the base of their claws and at their wings, and for a moment they both could swear that their throats felt a little sore. Then, moments later, the spell ended, and Shining let out a satisfied grunt. “They’re clean,” he said simply.

“That tickled,” Sparx remarked, padding himself down. “Aaaand, all of me is still here. Okay, we’re good.”

“Satisfied now?” Spyro asked.

“Yeah, I suppose you can come with. Although...” Shining glanced between the two of them, and then up at the mountains beyond the city. “It’s a big mountain range, and there’s been a lot of storms lately, not to mention all the rogue Changelings that may still be up there. This could take weeks.”

“Oh, trust me,” Cynder said, holding up a claw and closing it into a fist. Before Shining and Flash’s very eyes, the claw turned into a shadowy mist that snaked around Cynder’s head. She smirked, revealing sharp, silvery fangs. “This won’t take long at all.”

Author's Note

We’ve got a short interlude coming up next involving our three favorite guards, but once that’s done...

Oh Lord, you guys aren’t ready... :pinkiesad2: :fluttercry:

Interlude: Scheduled Rain

(Ponyville, Castle of Friendship)

Morning in Ponyville --- it never failed to bring about one of two things.

A great start to a fine and dandy day, or disaster of untold proportions for the town and untold profits for Filthy Rich’s emergency supplies bargain bin.

At the moment, it was teetering somewhere on the edge between the two, as a horde of Ponies stood in front of the Castle of Friendship’s gates holding up signs and chanting Twilight’s name, demanding to see her. Standing in front of the gate was a line of Dusk Watchers, looking rather annoyed at the display, especially since it seemed that half the crowd didn’t get the memo about what they wanted and so brought completely unrelated signs with them, including one that, of all things, demanded that ferns be officially recognized a protected species of plant so that fiddleheads would be off the menu forever.

Treehugger, the brave Pony that she was, was never going to win that fight.

Leading the crowd, in an almost poignant way, was Mayor Esmarelda, or “Mayor Mare”, as she had been affectionately nicknamed by her voters. She was currently engaged in a long-winded discussion with the Dusk Watcher in charge of the gate about seeing the Princess immediately, demanding to know why she hadn’t returned to Ponyville in over a week, and why Princess Celestia had been away from Canterlot for so long.

These were perfectly normal questions that, if directed to a normal Dusk Watcher, would’ve been answered in a normal way.

The problem was that she wasn’t talking to a normal Dusk Watcher.

Corporal Plucky Guess rubbed his temples and sighed as Mayor Mare glared at him, wishing he was anywhere else at the moment. However, since orders were orders, he had signed the dotted line, and offing oneself was dishonorable (as well as old news for him), that left only one option: smile and attempt to dissuade the nice mare from not giving him increased taxes if she didn’t like his answers.

“No, Mayor Mare, you can’t come into the castle right now,” Plucky told her. “Princess Twilight gave Captain Silver Moon orders not to enter until she came back, citing security reasons, and the good captain gave me orders to not let anypony get past.”

“Is the good captain aware that, until Ponyville is recognized as an official Crown state within Equestria, he and all the other guards here are still by law required to pay taxes to the mayoral office instead of Princess Twilight, and that I can increase the tax on guards in my town if need-be, citing economical reasons?” Mayor Mare deadpanned.

Plucky grimaced. “Painfully so, ma’am.”

“Then get him out here, I want to see him.”

Plucky sighed again. “That I can do,” he muttered, trotting towards the door as the rest of the Dusk Watchers filled in the gap.

Of the two other Earth Pony guards standing on either side of the gate, only one stood alert. The other stood asleep, as per the norm for her. As the gate opened to allow him entry, Plucky tapped Samwise on the shoulder and grabbed onto Prism by the tail, pulling them both inside after him.

“Really Pluck? Do you have to drag me?” Prism asked, looking down at the floor with half-lidded eyes. One half of her brain wondered if she was going to make a mark on the floor, and the other half struggled to care.

“No,” Plucky replied in a nonchalant tone.

“...You gonna let me go?”

“It amuses me, so no.”

Prism shrugged and relaxed her body. “That’s all I wanted to hear.” Soft snoring could be heard moments later.

Plucky smirked. “Samwise?”

“On it.”

One spear poke later, and Prism was on her hooves and walloping Samwise in the snout repeatedly. Plucky’s grin grew as he approached the captain’s office. “It amuses me greatly,” he murmured as he rapped a hoof against the door three times. “Captain Silver Moon, permission to enter?”

“Granted.”

Plucky pushed open the door and peered inside. Captain Silver Moon was at his desk, signing reports and sorting through files. To top it off, he looked miserable, and his secretary was nowhere to be seen. Plucky snapped to attention at the doorway and sounded off, “Corporal Plucky Guess, reporting, sir!”

“Still under the impression that you’re a soldier, huh?” Silver snarked, signing his name on a leave pass with a slight flourish. “What is it, Pluck?”

“It’s the mayor, sir. She wants to know where Princess Twilight is, and she wants you outside of the castle right now.”

“So does everypony else in this town, including me,” the captain sighed, motioning to the pile of paperwork on his desk. “Look at this horseapples. It’s the morning reports, afternoon reports, and evening reports for the past five days, as well as supply requisitions, leave passes, and memos from Canterlot. I’ll be lucky to leave this office, much less the castle, in a week at this rate.”

“Where’s your secretary, sir?” Plucky asked.

“The little twerp sneaked a week’s leave pass into the Tuesday paperwork when I wasn’t looking. She’s now off gambling away my hard-earned, easily-lost tax bits in Las Pegasus while I’m stuck here wasting away until she gets back.”

“Rough week, huh?”

Silver let his quill fall to the desk and slowly lowered his head until it was firmly placed on top of his paperwork pile. “Corporal, you don’t know the half of it.”

“Anything we can do, sir?”

Silver raised his head and glanced past Plucky to see the two brawling Earth Ponies in the castle foyer. He then looked up at Plucky and, with as much emphasis as he could possibly muster, replied, “By Celestia’s holy wrath, NO.”

As Silver’s head lowered back down to his desk, somepony cleared their throat behind Plucky. Turning around, he saw the mayor standing at the door, one eyebrow raised and wearing a frown. Evidently the guards at the gate were just as worried about her influence as he was. Plucky gave a sheepish grin and turned back to Silver. “Mayor’s here, boss.”

“Tell her to take a hike,” Silver mumbled.

“Captain Silver Moon, this is important!” Mayor Mare protested, shoving past Plucky and stamping her forehooves against Silver’s desk.

“So is my rest, so with all due respect to your title ma’am, please kindly take your hooves off my desk and get out.”

“But Princess Twilight--”

“Is not here,” Silver sighed, raising his head and staring at her. “She’s been gone for a week, and I haven’t heard back from her assistant Spike in days. I’ve already checked in with Canterlot on her status, as well as the statuses of everything else you’ve brought to my attention over the past few days, from the situation with the Dragon city to the increased monster activity in the Everfree Forest. I can assure you, everything is under control.”

“Captain,” Mayor Mare groused, leaning forward across the desk with a glare. “I’ve got a town full of worried Ponies out there, all demanding to know what has happened to their beloved Princess and her friends, and wondering if they’ll even ever return. What am I supposed to tell them?”

“Tell them to go home and stop trampling the daisies in the front, it gives them a bad taste in sandwiches,” Silver replied, leaning back in his chair. “Look mayor, I’m doing the best that I ca--”

The purple candle at the edge of his desk suddenly lit up, and a scroll appeared above it suspended in a golden bubble. Both the captain and the mayor glanced at it and studied the seal on the front. The mayor’s eyes widened. “Is that...?”

“The seal of Field Marshal Thundershock, yes ma’am,” Silver replied, instantly alert. The Field Marshal of Canterlot never contacted any of the four guard captains directly unless it as an urgent matter. “Sorry ma’am, but this meeting is over. Plucky, I’d ask you to show her the door, but it seems you can’t even do that right.”

“To be fair sir, she only got into the castle after I came inside,” Plucky replied. “If anything, that proves that I am the best doorpony you--”

“Plucky. Door, now. And break up those two idiots in the foyer already, I think their armor’s been dented enough.”

“Yes boss.”

As Plucky moved to escort the mayor out of the office, Silver broke the seal on the scroll and began to read the message contained within. As he read, his eyes grew wider and more concerned, and once he reached the end, he held out a hoof and yelled, “Corporal, get back in here, and bring your team too.”

He received no reply.

Silver glanced up, wondering why it was so quiet, only to slap a hoof against his face. Taking the scroll in one hoof, he dashed out of the office and ran across the foyer to the gate, lighting up his horn and opening it without even slowing. Outside, the mayor was already starting to disperse the crowd, and Plucky was getting a report from one of the other Dusk Watchers when he and his fellow Triplets noticed the captain on approach. Plucky waved the other guard off and called out, “Boss, what is it?”

“Get you and your team in here, we’ve got ourselves a situation.”

“Soooo, let me see if I’ve got this right,” Plucky said. “You’re sending us?”

“Yes.”

“To Cloudsdale?”

“Right.”

“Because somepony tipped off the local guard that there might be some Changeling activity in the area, and not the good kind.”

“Got it in one.”

Plucky sighed. “Boss, do you see wings on our backs?”

“I’ve already thought about that,” Silver replied, grabbing a form from his desk and signing it. “This form is my permission for you three to take out a few cloud-walking bracelets from the storerooms. That should keep you steady on those clouds so you don’t fall through.”

“Have they ever failed before?” Samwise asked.

“Not in my lifetime, no.”

“Charm...ing...” Prism muttered through her snores.

“Samwise?”

“On it.” Another poke, and Prism was awake and mostly alert, as well as very annoyed.

“Why the long faces, I thought you’d be happy to have an actual mission again after that disaster in Farasi?” Silver asked.

“Okay, first of all, it wasn’t nearly that bad,” Plucky grumbled. “So there’s a crater in the middle of the desert, who’s gonna notice it?”

“Literally every Zebra living in Farasi,” Samwise replied, causing Plucky to roll his eyes skyward. “It’s pretty sizable, and surrounded by charred body parts. Kinda hard to miss actually.”

“Not to mention the smell,” Prism added, scrunching up her nose. “I’ll never eat hay bacon again...”

“Secondly,” Plucky continued, ignoring both of them. “It’s not that we aren’t happy to have another mission, it’s just that...well, we’re not exactly the best choice for this mission.”

“Aaaand, here comes the self-depreciation,” Samwise muttered.

“Come on guys, let’s face it, we’re not exactly SMILE agents here,” Plucky said, turning to his team. “You’re an idiot, and Prism can barely keep her eyes open for five seconds, much less an entire mission, and she’s our navigator!”

Oh look, it has become self-aware, Silver thought with a smirk.

“Don’t sell yourself short here, Pluck,” Samwise retorted. “I’m pretty sure with all the scams and stunts you’ve pulled, they’ve got two dossiers on you.”

“Three, actually,” Silver admitted with a sideways glance at the filing cabinet.

“I rest my case,” Samwise finished.

“And so do I,” Plucky emphasized, turning back to Silver. “So, again, why send us?”

“Because at the moment you three are the only Dusk Watchers available for this mission.”

The Triplets paused and stared at their commanding officer, bewildered by his response. Even Prism’s eyes were wide open for once. “...Really?” she asked.

Silver nodded. “It’s not a joke. All the other teams are either running training exercises with the Legion, have been dispersed throughout Equestrian towns to help out where needed, or have been sent into the Everfree Forest for a bit of pest control. Besides the guards at the castle here, who aren’t yet qualified to go off on long-term missions across Equestria, you three are the only ones I can depend on. Ergo, you’re it.”

Plucky raised an eyebrow. “What makes you think we’ll even stand a chance at finding the Changelings, if they’re even there?”

“Because, despite being idiots, when push comes to shove, you three are surprisingly competent at working as a team to solve a problem,” Silver replied.

“Who told you that?” Samwise wondered aloud.

“Princess Twilight,” Silver said with a shrug. “Personally, I’ve yet to see any evidence that supports this wild claim, but I’m sure there’s a modicum of potential within the one brain cell the three of you share to prove me wrong someday.”

“Well, with a challenge like that, how can we refuse?” Plucky said, giving a salute. “We’ll do our best sir.”

“No! By Discord, your ‘best’ blew up the desert in Farasi,” the captain hissed. “So help me, if a single cloud goes missing, or if I hear word of a single explosion going off in Cloudsdale while you three are in it, I will shave all of your butts and teach you to walk backwards for the rest of your lives.”

“Eh, ten on the tone, four on the threat, but you’re getting there, keep at it sir,” Samwise said, swinging a dangling hoof from side to side.

“OOOOUUUUT!”

The force of Silver’s magically-enchanced voice sent all three Triplets reeling backwards, and without another word they scampered out of his office, closing the door on the way out. Silver sat back in his chair and gave a satisfied smirk at the empty spot where three idiots once stood, only for his gaze to fall upon a piece of paper fluttering down in the air. His face went pale, and he looked up, seeing every last form and requisition he had so carefully piled up on his desk floating down to the floor after his forceful scream had sent them spinning up into the air.

As they drifted like snowflakes in winter, covering his entire office in paper, all Silver could do was stare in defeat and contemplate how he could get away with murder.

(Meanwhile, on the edge of Cloudsdale...)

Summer Glow was in Elysium, and nothing could take that from her.

Everything had been carefully prepared the night before. She had searched far and wide for the perfect cloud, and then to her eternal joy and good fortune, the Cloudsdale weather team had given her one, just on the outskirts of the city. It was the perfect size, and in the perfect location, just far enough away from the city to get a good view of it, and still see the sun peeking out over the summit of Mount Everhoof far to the north.

The morning came, and she gathered up all she needed: a picnic basket, a lovely red blanket, and a small box, within which was the most important object in her life. It represented the next stage in her life, she hoped.

Today would be the day. Today, under Celestia’s sun, she would propose to the one Pony that meant the world to her; the one mare that she wanted to spend the rest of her life with.

“Hey Summer!” a lilting voice called out.

Summer Glow let out a soft sigh and smiled. There she was, in all her glory, with fur as white as the snow and a mane as fiery as the sun: Velvet Melody, the most beautiful mare in the world.

Summer waved happily with a wing as the white Pegasus landed on the cloud, trying desperately to hide her nervous blush. “Good morning, Velvet! I-I hope I didn’t interrupt anything in your schedule for today.”

“Oh, no worries there, the factory gave me a day off today, so I had plenty of time,” Velvet replied with a grin. She glanced around. “So, where’s this surprise you mentioned in your letter?”

“O-Oh, that’ll come soon,” Summer answered with a chuckle. By Celestia, her heart was racing! “You haven’t had breakfast yet, have you?”

Velvet shook her head. “Nope, just woke up a few minutes ago.”

“Awesome! I-I-I mean, that’s good, heheh...”

Velvet smirked and leaned forward. “Summer, are you hiding something from me?”

“What? No, of course not!” Summer exclaimed, her blush growing. “Buuuut, since you haven’t eaten anything yet, why not join me? I was just about to get started.”

Velvet peered past her friend and finally noticed the picnic blanket spread out over the cloud, hidden just behind a fluffy white curl of mist. She shook her head in disbelief and smiled. “You cheeky bugger, you...” she said, walking past Summer and lightly brushing Summer’s Cutie Mark with a wing. “I’d love to.”

Summer’s yellow face was now colored a deep orange, and she laid down on the blanket alongside Velvet, opening up the basket and pulling out several daisy sandwiches, prepared just the way Velvet liked them. So far so good.

For a few minutes the two of them talked. Neither of them really cared about what topic, they simply enjoyed one another’s company. Summer kept glancing towards the north with a nervous smile on her face. Velvet knew that the other hoof was about to drop, but she figured that she’d play along. Summer had clearly gone through a lot of trouble for this moment, and she wasn’t about to ruin it for her.

The sandwiches were soon finished off, with a few extra left inside the basket for later, and the two descended into silence as they watched Celestia’s sun begin cresting over Mount Everhoof’s summit, bathing Cloudsdale in a golden glow. It was a wondrous sight to behold, and further cemented Velvet’s belief that she lived in the best city in all of Equestria.

“Velvet...” Summer whispered, a slight twinge of emotion hidden in her voice.

“Yes Summer?”

“I...you know I love you, right?”

And there it is, Velvet thought. She smiled and closed her eyes. “Yeah, I had a feeling.”

“And, well...we’ve been friends for so long, a-and...oh, buck it...” Summer’s voice trailed off, and Velvet heard rummaging around in the basket.

Eventually, the rummaging stopped, and there was a swift swishing sound, followed by a squeak, and then silence.

Followed by more silence.

Velvet cracked an eye open and raised an eyebrow. “Summer?”

She received no reply.

Glancing to her left, she saw that the side of the blanket where Summer was sitting was now empty, and a small wooden box lay in her place. Curious, Velvet reached out and picked it up, admiring the stunning detail in the carvings. It must’ve cost Summer a fortune in bits, and the maker at least a week to create it.

And then she opened it, revealing the golden chain and the heart-shaped silver medallion inside. Her eyes went wide, and with a trembling hoof she reached out and held the necklace aloft, dropping the box onto the blanket with a small gasp. It was an engagement necklace.

“Oh, sweet Luna...!” she whispered in stunned joy.

Once more, only silence greeted her ears, and she looked around, her smile beaming. “Summer, you can come out now! Yes! Yes, for the love of Celestia, YES!”

But Summer was gone. The soft glow of the sun passed over her, and the cloud she was sitting on suddenly felt very cold and clammy. Frowning, Velvet stood up, feeling an odd stickiness on her hooves as she did.

She looked down and saw that a vein of bright red was seeping through the cloud, emerging from underneath the blanket. Blinking in confusion, she took a step back and lifted up a hoof,. The red liquid on it was clear as day, and fell in small droplets onto the cloud, seeping into it like a sponge.

Her jaw trembled, her eyes widened, and her pupils shrunk in horror. “Summer...?”

“She’s in here,” hissed a voice from underneath her.

Before Velvet could utter a word, a massive, black, scythe-like claw sliced through the cloud and stabbed her through the heart, and another punctured her lung, emerging out the other end through her back. Velvet gasped as she was suddenly lifted off her hooves by inequine strength and then yanked into the cloud. The sounds of slicing and cutting were heard, followed by still silence.

Moments later, two Changelings with purple crystals embedded in their bodies emerged from the cloud, licking blood off their tusks. They stared out over the city of Cloudsdale with equal parts disdain and excitement, watching with red and yellow eyes as the sun continued to rise.

That was close, the female hissed over the Hivemind.

And yet we still remain undiscovered, the male replied. These Ponies are as blind as moles and as soft and fat as the clouds they build on.

Kinda wish we could’ve sapped a little more love from them before they died, it was too quick and too clean. You’re no fun.

The male rolled his eyes. Yeah, well, we can do it your way next time. Now, inform the Queen of our progress, I’ll dispose of the bodies.

How?

The nearby forest has a pack of Timberwolves in it, might as well give them some chow. Who knows? It might even make them more aggressive in the future.

The female nodded. Now you’re talking. What shall I tell the Queen?

His tongue clicked in eager anticipation. Tell her we’re on schedule. All the slipstream canals are ready, and the communication jamming runes are set to be activated at her command. Very soon Cloudsdale will know the wrath of the Everhoof Hive.

The female licked her tusks and her red and yellow eyes glinted in the light. Glory to Chrysalis!

Glory to Chrysalis.

Author's Note

Starting today, I’m adding the death tag to the story. I feel like, given the direction this story (and by extension this saga) is going, this would be the right call to make.

Plus, people would yell at me if I don’t.

I would also like to emphasize that this saga will not always be family-friendly. Those red tags are not for show.

Chapter 15: Fury of the North

(Mount Everhoof slopes, Praetorian Camp Gamma)

A blue flare shot up into the air, illuminating the cloudy night sky and briefly giving all the Praetorian search teams below perfect vision of their frosty surroundings. For most of the Crystal Praetorians, it meant that the search for the night was called off and that they could rest for the night. But for Shining, it meant only one thing.

Another day, another failure.

Lowering the binoculars from his eyes, the Prince of the Crystal Empire let out a groan of disappointment and trudged through the packed, deep snow back down to the camp just below him. Some of the search teams had already returned and were dropping off their gear at their tents, fully intending to get some much-needed sleep.

In the middle of the camp, however, surrounded by holographic maps of the mountain range laid out by a vast array of projection crystals, were Spyro and Cynder, the two mysterious Dragons that had arrived alongside Rainbow Dash the week before. Hovering above them, dressed an adorable pink parka originally designed for Breezie visitors, was Sparx, their Dragonfly companion. Even one week after their arrival, Shining still didn’t know why Sparx was even here, given his total lack of concern for the situation and his penchant for cracking crude jokes.

As for Spyro and Cynder themselves, they had his respect. They had given him and Flash a summarized version of events of how they got to Equus and, with Rainbow pitching in every so often, had told him of what was going on at Warfang. They were undoubtedly heroic Dragons, but it was clear to him that what they had gone through had affected them far more than anything he had ever faced. He was happy to have them on board with the search teams.

But it had been a week since they had arrived, and very little progress had been made, contrary to Cynder’s previous claims. With Spyro and Cynder’s help, the search teams now knew a little more about what they were looking for, as well as what thaumatic energies to trace, but even with their help, nothing had been found. It was as if Malefor was playing a game of hide-and-seek while taunting them the whole way and changing hiding spots every second.

Once, just once, Shining wished that the flares would be red.

Sliding the binoculars into his saddlebags and grabbing two mugs of hot cocoa from the mess tent with his magic, Shining approached the two Dragons as they stared intently at the holo-maps with frowns on their faces. He floated both mugs over to them with a faint, half-hearted smile on his lips. “Here, that should keep you both warmer.”

“Thanks,” Spyro replied, grabbing one of the mugs and sipping at it.

“That makes another eight sectors clear of both Dark Crystals and Changelings,” Cynder muttered, using one of her talons to draw eight X-marks on one of the holo-maps. “We’re rapidly running out of mountains to search.”

“We’ve got to be missing something,” Spyro growled, kicking the snow in front of him out of spite. “I just don’t understand what, though.”

The flapping of wings brought their attention to the sky above them, and four Pegasi glided down towards them. Two of them headed for the mess tent, while the other two landed next to them and shook snow and small icicles off their wings and parkas.

“Flash, Rainbow Dash, any luck?” Shining asked.

“Total bupkis,” Rainbow answered, kicking out one of her back legs to get some snow off. “Just like the last few days.”

“I’m telling you, Shining, there’s nothing here,” Flash insisted. “Face it, the Changelings are gone, and if that Dark Crystal thing was still out there, we would’ve found it long before now. It’s most likely smashed against the cliff.”

“That’s impossible!” Cynder declared. “The only way to locate them and destroy them is through our connection to the Aether Element.”

“Well, then you tell me, why haven’t you found it yet?” Flash challenged, pointing to her. “Better yet, how do you know that Aether is the only way to destroy them? This is a new world, with some new rules you’re not used to.”

“There are some constants that work in every world, no matter where you are,” Spyro replied. “Ignitus taught me that a long time ago during one of his lessons. No, the Dark Crystal is still out there somewhere, and we have to find it.”

“Uh, guys?” Sparx suddenly spoke up, flying between them. “Here’s a thought: could Evil Demon Dragon Dude be...gah, what’s the word...masking! Could he be masking the Aether connection thingy?”

Spyro sent a questioning glance to Cynder and she shrugged. “It’s...possible, I guess,” Cynder mused, putting a claw to her chin. “We Dragons don’t fully understand Aether ourselves, and Malefor has been around for a lot longer. He might’ve found ways to use it that we don’t know about.”

“Well that’s just brilliant,” Flash grumbled, throwing up his wings in exasperation. “Our one way of locating him, and it might not even be working.”

“Well, we’re not gonna find something called a ‘Dark Crystal’ at night,” said Rainbow. “I say we all sleep on it and start fresh in the morning.”

Shining nodded. “I agree, getting some sleep would be in everyone’s best interest. Besides, we need a new plan, because clearly our current methods aren’t working. Flash and I will be heading back to the city, any of you can come with us if you’d like.”

Sparx raised a finger to say something, only for Spyro to interrupt him. “We’ll stay here. We don’t need as much sleep, and maybe Cynder and I can think of something new for tomorrow.”

Rainbow nodded. “Yeah, I think I’ll stick with them too. And besides--” She sniffed the air and sighed in contentment as a hearty scent wafted by. “--I love a good carrot stew.”

Shining shrugged his shoulders. “Suit yourselves. Flash, you ready?”

At Flash’s nod, the two stallions got closer together and Shining’s horn lit up. The image of an intricate rune appeared underneath them for a moment just before they both blinked out of existence, no doubt already reappearing back inside the Crystal Empire.

Spyro shook his head and smirked as he and Cynder turned back to the maps before them. “I’ll never understand how teleportation works, I swear...” he remarked.

“Same here, buddy, same here,” Rainbow agreed, before wandering over to the mess tent for a bite to eat.

(Crystal Palace, Flash Sentry’s quarters)

Flash closed the door to his room and leaned against it, letting out a tired sigh as he felt his head droop.

He hated coming back here empty-hooved, but what else could he do? He couldn’t convince Shining to call off the search, nor could he disregard his orders. He didn’t know how long this whole thing was going to last, but one thing was for sure: he was rapidly losing patience.

Not that it was Shining’s fault, of course, or even Spyro’s, Cynder’s, or Cadance’s. No, they were all just doing their duty to their people, and he had nothing but respect and admiration for them. The problem was that they were chasing ghosts. They had already found several Changeling bodies frozen in the snow, and there were no cave entrances to be found, meaning that it wasn’t possible that they had found shelter in time before they had all perished from the freezing winds and bitterly cold snow.

And as for the Dark Crystal, while it was certainly possible it had survived, as time went on he had started to find it far more likely that it had long since been destroyed when Shining had thrown it at the mountain. nothing could withstand the force of an impact like that, least of all a delicate crystal.

“There’s nothing there, damn it...” he whispered, crossing his room and flopping onto his bed. “Nothing but snow, ice, and rocks.”

He lay there flat on his bed for several minutes, blinking half-lidded eyes at the pillow in front of him. He wanted, no, needed to sleep, but one whiff of the air was all he needed to think twice. He needed a hot shower first.

Sliding off of his bed, he managed to shamble over to the bathroom adjacent his quarters and flick on the light. Hissing at the sudden brightness, he stripped the armor off his body and carefully placed it in a neat pile on the floor, before moving over to the sink and turning on the faucet. Knowing the water would be cold for a moment, he stepped back and grabbed a towel hanging from a rack and swung it over his shoulder, before dipping his hoof in the water.

Frowning, he pulled his hoof back. The water hadn’t gotten warm yet, much to his annoyance. It never took this long before. He set the hot water dial all the way to the maximum setting and waited some more, and yet still the water was bone-chillingly cold.

Closing his eyes, he exhaled and muttered, “Heaters must be down again...ponyfeathers.” Cold rinse it was.

Then, just as he stuck his hooves back into the water to wash his face, he gasped and yanked them back out as the water suddenly switched to a boiling temperature, causing him to fall to the floor on his rump in surprise. Nursing his slightly scalded hooves, he stood back up and glared at the offending faucet, turning it off. Clearly it wasn’t a heater problem; it was a heat thief, probably from some other punk officer from one of the nearby rooms. All the officers’ rooms were on a separate system from the rest of the soldiers.

Deciding to take his shower first while he still had the heat, he stepped into the bathtub and turned the water on, letting warm water splash over him. For a while, he was at peace, and all his worries seemed to wash away along with the water and grime. As he showered, it gave him some time to think of a new plan, just as Shining had suggested.

Their current methods for searching the mountains were proving unsuccessful, that much was certain. They had enough Ponies to cover the distance, but the snowstorms and wind were making things difficult by covering any tracks or possible traces made by the Changelings.

That left magical scans, but the ambient chaos magic in the Frozen North made that difficult, thanks to Discord a thousand years ago. The Crystal Heart was working hard to purify the chaos magic, but it would be decades, maybe even centuries before it was all cleared out again. Besides, Changelings could mask their own thaumatic signatures thanks to their abilities, and anti-disguise scans would only work at short-range.

So, scanning for Changelings was out, which left just the Dark Crystal. Spyro and Cynder’s connection to this “Aether” supposedly enabled them to sense Aether signatures, and yet they hadn’t gotten a single hit yet, even a week after joining the search. It did make him wonder, though: if the Aether could be used to perceive one thing, could it be possible to attune it to--

The water for his shower suddenly went cold, blasting him in the face and sending every thought he had into the abyss of his mind. Letting out an inequine screech (that he would never admit to later), he shut off the water, glared at the floor and snarled, almost sounding like a dog. “Bloody heat-hogs!” he roared.

Thoroughly angered and with his train of though completely derailed, he decided to call it quits for the night and stepped out of the bathtub, drying himself off with the towel. Gathering up his armor (which now felt cold against his fur, annoying him even more), he re-entered his quarters and carefully place it on a rack next to his bed before tucking himself under the covers for some much-needed rest.

“Memo to self,” he muttered as he closed his eyes. “Find out who was stealing all the heat, and have them go siphon off somepony else...” His voice trailed off, and he pulled the covers over his head and sighed.

...

...Siphon?

...

...His eyes shot open, and his mouth opened slightly as he processed his own words, realization dawning on him.

“Noooo,” he murmured, sitting up and rubbing the sleep from his eyes. “No, no it can’t be that simple!”

Could it?

Flinging the covers off his body and not even bothering with the armor, he charged across the room, swung open the door, and bolted down the hallway. He had to find Shining, and fast.

Two left turns and one flight of stairs later, he found himself careening down the slippery crystal floors of the Palace on his stomach, sliding directly into a pillar right next to the royal suite, startling the two Praetorians standing guard. Flash felt his snout bump against the pillar and he let out a grunt, rubbing his nose with a hoof and looking up sheepishly at the guards, who stared back at him with equal parts surprise and worry.

“Please tell me Shin--uh, Prince Shining Armor hasn’t gone inside yet?” said Flash.

“No sir, he hasn’t,” one of the guards replied, helping his captain up with a hoof. “What’s wrong, sir?”

“Nothing you need to worry about, just tell me where he is.”

“Where who is?”

Flash spun his head around to see Shining walking down the hall towards his room. The Prince raised an eyebrow at Flash, looking him over. “You’re out of uniform, captain.”

“Shining!” Flash gasped, stumbling over to him and grabbing him by the shoulders. He leaned his face forward, only inches away from the Unicorn’s. “I’ve got it!”

“Uhhh...got what?” Shining asked, suddenly feeling very trapped and oddly warm.

“The answer to our problems, Your Royal Doofus...Highness!” Flash chuckled.

“Sense. Please make some,” Shining pleaded upon hearing the guards snickering behind Flash. “Preferably while also giving me some space.”

“Huh? Oh, right, sorry.” Flash let go of Shining and backed away, but didn’t lose any of his giddy excitement. “Look, I know it’s late, but we need to go back to Mount Everhoof. I’ve figured it out!”

“Figured what out?”

“Remember when the Crystal Heart was being drained by Malefor a few weeks back?”

Shining nodded. “Yeah, what about it?”

“And do you remember what he told us about extracting whatever energy he needed from the Heart in order to survive? Coming to this world right after having his butt kicked six ways to Sunday must’ve made him extremely weak, right?”

“Yeah, I’d assume so,” said Shining. “What are you getting at?”

“The reason why Spyro and Cynder can’t sense any of the Aether coming from the Dark Crystal is because there IS no Aether coming from it, or at least such a tiny amount that it’s not detectable on its own!” Flash declared, pressing a hoof into Shining’s chest and tapping it to emphasize every word. “They told us themselves when they got here, this Dark Crystal holds the soul of a Dragon, and the Aether Element is the lifeblood of the Dragons of their world, even if not all of them can use it. A soul being that weak after such a huge battle, and being thrown onto a whole different planet to boot wouldn’t have much Aether left in it, huh?”

Shining put a hoof to his chin, pondering Flash’s words with a hum. “Well, you’d have to confirm that with Spyro and Cynder, but that would make sense. But then doesn’t that mean that their Aether perception is useless?”

“No, nononono, quite the opposite!” Flash exclaimed. “You see, Malefor only survived off of stealing from the Crystal Heart, which means that the Crystal Heart’s energy is now powering him. All we have to do is scan for that energy, and we’ll find your Dark Crystal!”

Shining shook his head. “That won’t work. The Crystal Heart’s ambient magic is saturating the Frozen North as we speak. It’s how Malefor was even able to latch onto it so quickly after coming to this world in the first place.”

“You’re right, the Crystal Heart’s ambient magic is saturating the place, but not this version of it!” Flash said, pacing back and forth in front of Shining with a crazed, hysterical look on his face. Every movement he made seemed to make him shake and shudder as his excitement grew. “Malefor was still alive when the Dark Crystal his soul was in crashed on this planet, meaning that he had to have had a tiny, trace amount of Aether Element still left at his disposal. It’s the only possible explanation for how he was able to reach out and steal the Heart’s energy, meaning that the Crystal Heart energy that is now powering him--”

“--Is tainted with trace amounts of Aether, thereby giving off a signature unlike Aether or the Heart, so if we combine the Aether perception with a targeted scan spell...” Shining finished with a quiet gasp as Flash’s logic slowly dawned on him. “Flash, do you realize what this means?!”

“We got him,” Flash breathed, meeting Shining’s astonished gaze with a triumphant one. “We bucking GOT HIM.”

Shining looked behind Flash at the door to his quarters, and then looked back at his captain. “Screw sleep. Get your gear and meet me down in the courtyard in five minutes. We’re slaying a Dragon tonight.”

(Mount Everhoof slopes, Praetorian Camp Gamma)

Sounds of soft snoring (and one obnoxiously loud one) were all that could be heard across the camp, as most of the Praetorians had fallen asleep, save for a couple patrols that encircled the edge. Even Spyro and Cynder, for as much as they wanted to continue their tireless efforts to locate their quarry, had succumbed to the siren call of sleep, and had curled up next to each other near a crackling fire, holding each other close for extra warmth. Sparx, the one loud snorer in the camp, lay on top of Spyro.

Evidently years of living together had given the Purple Dragon a special tolerance for annoying adoptive siblings.

Besides the guards at the edge of camp, only one Pony still sat awake and alert, tending the fire with a hoof while eating from a bowl of warm stew with a wing. Frankly, Rainbow couldn’t sleep tonight. There was something in the air that had sent her finely-tuned Pegasus sense tingling, although she didn’t know what it was. It wasn’t the cold winds from the north, nor was it the subtle charge of chaos magic that continued to permeate through the air like a bad stench, reminding her of a certain Draconequus that would remain nameless.

No, it was something else, and it infuriated her to no end. It was like a feeling of tension and dread, like what she had felt when she and her friends had faced Chrysalis in Cantelrot, or Sombra in the Crystal Empire. But it was different this time; before, she had her friends by her side, while tonight she had nobody.

She glanced over at Spyro and Cynder, watching their chests gently rise and fall in their sleep. She smiled, stoking the fire once more. Maybe she had two friends with her, at least.

She reached out with her wing and grasped her spoon again, lifting another spoonful of stew into her mouth, just as a bright, blinding flash of white light took her by surprise. Two stallions appeared in front of her, and before she could blink one of them stuck a whistle in his mouth and BLEW.

The screech of the whistle sent Rainbow tumbling backwards off her rock and into the snow with a yelp, and caused Spryo and Cynder to awake with a start, jumping up to their feet and getting into a defensive stance. Sparx buzzed off their heads screaming his fool head off.

Shining lifted up his head and thundered, “Stand-to, Stand-to! Praetorians, up! To me!”

“Gah, what the buck, Shining Armor Sparkle! ...Sir!” Rainbow cried, jumping back onto her hooves and glaring daggers at him and Flash. “Why don’t you scream a little louder, I think the Zebras in Farasi didn’t hear you!”

“Wonderbolt Lieutenant Rainbow Dash, front and center!” Flash bellowed.

Her training kicked in, and without a second’s hesitation Rainbow snapped to attention and saluted. “Lieutenant Rainbow Dash reporting for duty as ordered, sir!”

“What’s going on, Shining?” Cynder asked, reaching up and silencing the still-screaming Sparx by plucking him out of the air and stuffing him in the snow.

“We’ve found a way to locate the Dark Crystal,” Shining replied, ignoring the muffled cries of dismay coming from the smothered Dragonfly.

That announcement got Spyro’s attention in an instant, and he took a step forward toward the two stallions with a surprised and eager look on his face. “How?” he asked.

Shining pointed to Flash. “He can explain it better than I can, it’s his idea after all.”

Flash quickly explained to the two Dragons his theory, and gave them the run down of the plan while the rest of the Praetorians roused from their sleep and hurriedly donned their armor and weapons. Once Flash was finished, both Dragons gave him an astonished look.

“You figured all that out because someone stole the heat for your water?” Cynder wondered aloud.

“Yup, and that Pony is still gonna get it tomorrow,” Flash affirmed. “But right now, we’ve got a plan. What do you think?”

“I think it just might work,” Spyro answered, giving him a thumbs-up with a claw. “What are we waiting for?”

“Yes, what are we waiting for, grunts?!” Shining bellowed, turning to the rapidly growing crowd of Praetorians. “MOVE!”

Once all the Praetorians had been assembled, Flash stood at attention in front of them. “Listen up, Ponies!” he barked out. “The Prince and I may have figured out a way to locate one of our two targets: the Dark Crystal. We want you all to be ready for a fight in case this works, because the entity within that crystal is a dangerous and manipulative monster with an immense amount of power at his disposal. And, if it doesn’t work, you will be doing thirty laps around the camp, because your response time to that stand-to was abysmal! Do I make myself perfectly, crystal-bucking-clear?!”

“Sir, yes sir!” the platoon roared in response, with even Rainbow joining in for good measure.

“Good!” Flash yelled. He then looked at Shining, Spyro, and Cynder. “I think we’re ready now,” he informed them in a much lower tone. He reached into a satchel on his left and pulled out a flare gun with his wing, loading it with a red flare capsule and holding it overhead in preparation.

Shining gave Spyro and Cynder a look of determination and nodded, and the three of them closed their eyes. Shining’s horn began to glow with a pink light, and he held out a hoof. A rune appeared floating in the air, moving and spinning with the movements of his hoof, before he stamped it against the ground. The rune exploded into a hundred sparkles, each one seeping into the ground.

As Shining cast his own spell, Spyro and Cynder opened their eyes, revealing two pairs of brilliant white lights. Standing on their hind legs, they lifted up their claws as they began to give off a faint purple glow, before they too slammed their claws onto the ground, releasing the energy stored within. A wave of purple light shot out from both of them, sweeping across the entire camp and over a large amount of the slopes. They didn’t concern themselves with the waves of energy; rather, they focused all their power on the area where Shining had cast his spell. They stared down at it intently, their heads tilting this way and that as their combined Aether joined forces with Shining’s scan.

Then, moments later, they ended their spells, all three of them taking a step back and gasping for air. Combining Dragon and Pony magic for the first time had taken a toll on their bodies and minds, and soon pounding headaches overcame them. Rainbow broke protocol by running over to catch Shining before he fell to the ground, but Flash didn’t seem to mind for once.

“Did...did it work?” Cynder let out, clutching her head in pain. “Please tell me it--”

“Uuuh...guys?” Sparx said, interrupting her and pointing up the slope. “Y’all might want to look up.”

Sensing urgency in his words, everyone gathered in the camp followed Sparx’s gaze and stared in awe at the sight before them. Where once stood a mountain of snow now stood a mountain absolutely covered in pulsating, glowing veins of purple and black, revealing themselves from underneath the snow. On and on they went, moving up the jagged cliffs of the mountain range in every direction, and still onward they continued. Five more peaks were completely saturated with the purple glow just like Mount Everhoof was.

But they didn’t stop there. They continued deeper down, going all the way to the very roots of the mountain, even through the camp in which they stood. They continued past the mountains to the very edge of the Crystal Empire, encircling it. They spread out and threatened to go past the very boundaries of the Frozen North itself.

But most startling of all, there were dots. Thousands upon tens of thousands of dots shining brilliantly from deep below the earth.

“Holy Celestia!” Rainbow blurted.

“That’s impossible...” Spyro whispered in horror.

“Spyro...they’re moving. The dots are moving,” Cynder said, pointing at one just below the camp.

“Mobile Dark Crystals?” Sparx asked. “Oh great, that’s just great.”

A bright red ball of light lit up the night sky, followed by another. Then another. And then two more. Shining stared at them in mute horror as they soared, watching as Flash fired his own. Six red flares from each of the camps, illuminating much of the Empire for all to see.

He had not expected the plan to work so well, but now that he saw the results, he almost wished that the flares would be blue again. There was, after all, only one way those Dark Crystals could be mobile, and Shining guessed that everyone knew what it was, even the commanders of the other camps.

They had found what happened to the Changelings.

Before anyone could utter a word, Spyro and Cynder suddenly clutched their heads and fell forward, writhing on the ground with their mouths open in a silent, terrible scream. Sparx, Rainbow, and Flash were at their sides in an instant, but to their relief the sudden reaction the two Dragons had was already fading away, replaced by indescribable fear.

“Spyro, Cynder, what’s wrong?” Rainbow asked, helping Spyro to his feet while Flash helped Cynder.

“Speak to me, bro,” Sparx added in a concerned, unusually somber tone as grabbed onto Spyro’s face.

“He’s here!” Cynder gasped out at last, hanging limply in Flash’s hooves.

“We sensed him...we touched his mind. Malefor knows we’ve found him,” Spyro joined in, rubbing his head and looking towards Mount Everhoof in worry. The dots below them started to move faster, heading towards the summit. “We’re all in danger.”

Shining turned to Flash and pointed to him with a hoof. “Contact the other camps, quickly! We need to mobilize our troops for a siege.”

Once Cynder was on her feet, Flash gave Shining a salute and hurried over to the projection crystals, while Shining and the others looked on towards the mountain. They didn’t know what was in store for all of them, but they knew one thing for certain.

This was a fight they couldn’t win alone.

(Everhoof Hive, main chamber)

It was a quiet night in the Hive tonight, just as Pharynx liked it. The drones were all happily working, just as they normally were; the few mutated Changelings that wandered around continued to creep everyone out, as usual; and Pharynx sat in his customary corner of the main chamber, brooding over a cup of coffee and keeping a watchful eye over the rest of his drones.

His drones. He had stopped correcting his inner self days ago, after the urge to refer to them as such had become too strong for him to ignore anymore. He still managed to call them Chrysalis’s drones when he spoke, if only by the skin of his teeth. He still had no idea what was causing him to harbor such thoughts, but whatever it was, it was getting stronger by the day.

He looked over to the center of the hustle and bustle of the Hive’s main chamber, spying the ever-present Dark Crystal from which all his problems had stemmed. Malefor had taken to always being present in the Queen’s new throne room, and the eerie purple glow he cast over the cavern never ceased to unnerve Pharynx. The crystalline demon had even recently stopped using his claw constructs as his means of transportation, instead now preferring to hitch a ride on Chrysalis’s back.

That thought alone disgusted Pharynx to no end, and he shivered as the mental image entered in his mind unbidden. There was little doubt in his mind now that the demon and the Queen held a strong connection of sorts, although he wasn’t entirely sure how deep it went, or if he even wanted to know. Some things were simply never meant to be considered.

At the moment, Malefor and Chrysalis were discussing something quietly together, no doubt planning some scheme to help her get revenge on the Ponies, when all of a sudden every crystallized Changeling froze in whatever position they were in, eyes wide and darting from left to right in abject terror. Malefor’s crystal lost its purple glow momentarily, and before Chrysalis could ask what was wrong, every Changeling in the cavern, mutated or not, was flung to the floor as a booming roar of pain entered their minds.

Pharynx convulsed on the ground, clutching his head as he begged the Queen over the Hivemind to make Malefor stop, but his pleas went unheard or unheeded. Chrysalis herself had been brought to her knees, shaking and trembling as the mental screaming from Malefor permeated throughout the entire Hivemind.

And then, as suddenly as it had started, it stopped. Several Changelings passed out from the mental stress that had been put on them, while the rest struggled to get back up in their hooves. Chrysalis reached out and grabbed hold of Malefor’s pedestal, using it to pull herself back up as she glared at him.

“What in Tartarus was that?!” she roared, sounding truly angry for the first time towards her newfound ally. “Were you trying to kill--”

They’ve found me, Malefor blurted out, a mixture of anger, genuine fear, and hatred in his voice.

Chrysalis closed her mouth and raised an angry eyebrow. “What?”

Spyro and Cynder, my most hated enemies. I don’t know how, but they’re on this world. They must’ve arrived right after me. They have sensed my presence, and I have sensed them in turn. They are close, so very close...on the slopes of Mount Everhoof, with the Ponies.

Despite his pain, Pharynx stood up and approached the pedestal in slow, steady steps. “Do they know where you are?”

Worse, much worse, Malefor replied. They discovered my entire network of Dark Crystals, including the ones your new drones are imbued with, Queen Chrysalis.

Chrysalis visibly blanched, and her jaw dropped. “A-All of them?” she asked.

Indeed, my lady. We have grown too strong and too lax; the Hive is now at risk.

“What?!” Pharynx exclaimed.

“Then we must accelerate our plans,” Chrysalis declared, recovering quickly. Straightening herself, she pivoted a hoof towards Pharynx. “General, we need a distraction. Cloudsdale must fall tonight if we are to attack the Crystal Empire, or the Pegasi reinforcements will outflank us. Launch the attack now.”

“Launch the attack?” Pharynx echoed. “With what army, my Queen? Even with the new drones you and Malefor created, we do not have an army strong enough to attack both Cloudsdale and the Crystal Empire at the same time. A few hundred drones at most!”

“Try a few thousand,” Chrysalis replied with a smug smirk.

Pharynx went quiet. “T-Thousand?”

Fifty thousand, give or take, Malefor supplied. All ready for battle, and all willing to die for their Queen and Hive.

“Fifty thousand!” Pharynx thundered. “Where and how did we get so many and so quickly?”

“That part was your doing, my dear general,” Chrysalis replied. “You didn’t think that Dark Crystal shard we gave you to plant in the adjacent peak was just for show, did you? It was another experiment, to see if we could replicate the portal below us. It worked perfectly, and we were able to craft several more just like it. Each portal has been pumping out soldiers nonstop for over a week, and each soldier spreads the Dark Crystals deeper and further into the Frozen North, repeating the cycle tenfold.”

Pharynx blinked as he did the math in his head, allowing his jaw to drop slowly as the weight of her words dawned on him. His ears drooped and he looked up at his Queen, betrayal in his eyes. “Why was I not told of these armies? Why didn’t you tell anyone about this? If we had this strength before, why didn’t we use it to retake the Badlands Hive and win back our lost brothers and sisters?”

By now every natural-born Equine drone was listening in on the conversation between the three leaders of their Hive, and they all looked to their Queen for answers to Pharynx’s questions. Chrysalis gave them all a beguiling smile and answered, “You all would have been told when the time was right. Malefor and I had decided to keep it from you until we had an unstoppable force at our disposal. Fifty thousand is impressive, but not the size we were hoping for.”

“So you would’ve kept us here in the ice and snow,” Pharynx growled. “Living off of a mere pittance of love that Malefor could provide, while you use the rest of it to create more mutants? Since when does a crystal command a Queen? Since when do we follow the suggestions and advice of demons in place of reason and justice?”

Chrysalis’s eyes narrowed dangerously at him, and her fangs began to show as she snarled. “Tread carefully, general. You’re sounding very close to questioning my decisions. Does the Queen not know what’s best for her Hive? Is she not the wisest, the fairest, the strongest, and the ruler of all?” Her horn lit up, and Pharynx suddenly felt his legs rooted to the ground by magic and Changeling goo. The rest of the drones backed away as Chrysalis advanced upon him, open disdain in her eyes. “AM I NOT THE QUEEN?!” she roared inches from his face. “You will cease and desist, and order the attack on Cloudsdale to begin. Obey.”

Pharynx struggled against his bindings, but he couldn’t budge. He was trapped in the stare of his Queen. “An invasion at this time would only make things worse,” he attempted to explain.

“Obey,” Chrysalis repeated.

“It would only anger them!” Pharynx continued, averting his gaze from her as the goo bindings climbed up his legs and covered his chest. “Canterlot would counter attack before we would be able to--”

“OBEY.”

He could now feel her presence in his mind, applying pressure and inflicting more pain than he had ever endured before. It was unbearable, and yet he continued to push back. His instincts as a drone demanded that he stop, but they were lies and falsehoods. He had to stop this madness, this insanity. If not him, then who? If not now, then when? “You would bring Equestria’s wrath down on us all!” Pharynx cried out, gasping from the pain as the bindings enclosed around his wings and as Chrysalis increased the mental pressure even further. “Them and all their allies!”

“OBEY!!!”

“No!” Pharynx snapped back at her, breaking past his instincts and locking gazes with her at last. He pushed back against her invasive presence in his mind, locking her out completely and cutting himself off from the Hivemind. Everything suddenly became quiet and still, as the voices he had once welcomed into his mind were finally gone, leaving him with nothing. And yet he had never felt more in control in his entire life.

Chrysalis, for her part, winced and took a step back, giving Pharynx a startled look. “You...you...!” she stammered, so enraged that she was at a loss for words.

Pharynx trembled within his solidified bindings, and his breaths were slow. He didn’t know how he was able to do what he just did, but he didn’t care. All that mattered now was the truth. “You’ve lost sight of everything that you once upheld, Chrysalis,” he whispered, each of words echoing throughout the cavern. “This isn’t about the Badlands Hive anymore, is it? It never was. You never cared about reclaiming it or any of our families, all you cared about was destroying the Ponies because they made a fool of you twice.”

He turned his face towards Malefor’s crystal and spat on the floor. “And then you found him. What did he promise you, Chrysalis? Equestria? The world? The universe itself? You’ll never have any of it. Malefor has poisoned your mind and fed you lies. I saw a vision when I looked into that Dark Crystal, Chrysalis. It was not one of our race dying, but of Malefor annihilating everything for his own desires. How can we live off of love if we kill our only source of it? How can we save our race if we burn the world? No, I can’t do this. I can’t go on pretending that the Ponies are the cause of all of our troubles when it has always been you and your ego. I will not allow you to throw my drones’ lives away like cannon fodder for some hair-brained plan of world domination.”

“Your drones?” Chrysalis echoed with a venomous hiss. She let out a throaty chuckle, then that chuckle turned into a snicker, and then she threw her head back in full-blown laughter, cackling like a mad-mare. “Your drones?!” she shrieked. “So, that’s how it is, eh? Little Pharynx finally realizing who and what he is? Oh, this is rich. Two of them, and blood brothers, no less! I must be losing my touch.”

Oh, this ought to be entertaining, Malefor chuckled. Someone please pass me some popcorn.

Before anyone could react, Chrysalis’s horn flashed and an Equine drone was pulled towards her at random from the crowd with a pained cry. She lifted up a hoof as the drone got within range and slammed it down on his chest, holding him in place on the floor. A cracking sound could be heard, and the drone shrieked, flailing his arms and staring up at his Queen in fear.

Smirking, Chrysalis held up her other forehoof, letting a green fire envelop it. In an instant, the hoof transformed into a long, wickedly-curved mythril blade, which she then held to the drone’s throat. The drone froze and stared down at the blade, not daring to breathe out of fear for his life.

Pharynx’s struggles grew more desperate as he lit up his horn, attempting to shatter the bonds that held him, only for Chrysalis to turn back to him and charge her horn again, dispelling his own magic. “You have a choice to make now, Pharynx,” she declared, never losing her sadistic smile. “Launch the attack on Cloudsdale and the Crystal Empire immediately, or I start killing one of your drones for every minute you hesitate, starting now. Guards!”

Every mutated Changeling in the room sprang into action, blocking the entrances and holding up their scythes at the Equine drones, snarling and hissing aggressively as the Equines backed off. Sproink fearfully looked to Pharynx from the crowd and called out to him, “General, they’re surrounding us!”

“And more are emerging from the tunnels,” another Equine noted with a hiss. “We’ll be overwhelmed.”

“Make your choice, Pharynx!” Chrysalis spat. “Will you let another Changeling die, or will you lead the Everhoof Hive into glorious victory against the Ponies? You have thirty seconds.” She raised her blade.

“Madness!” Pharynx screamed, pulling and pushing against his bonds. “You’re insane!”

“Tick-tock, tick-tock, twenty seconds left.”

“Pharynx...” the drone beneath her whimpered, looking over at the general with a pleading gaze. “Please...”

“Ten seconds!” Chrysalis cackled, already getting ready to swing.

“Fine!” Pharynx bellowed. “I’ll do it! I’ll order the attack, just don’t kill him.”

Chrysalis lowered her blade and angled her head towards him, giving him an almost sickly-sweet look. “Do I have your word that you’ll follow my orders?”

Pharynx looked down and said nothing.

“Answer me!”

“Yes...” he murmured.

“Oh, now that’s just weak. Speak up!!”

“Yes,” he repeated in a louder voice.

Chrysalis lifted her left hoof off the drone, and two others jumped forward, dragging him to safety as Chrysalis reformed her right hoof. “Excellent,” she said with a devious grin. “Now, I believe you have one final duty to perform, general. Order the attack on Cloudsdale and then the Crystal Empire.”

“Why?” Pharynx whispered. “You can order the attack yourself. Why insist that I do it?”

“You mean besides threatening the other Equines if you don’t comply?” Chrysalis chuckled. “It’s because I know who and what you are, Pharynx. Oh, you tried to hide it, but I’ve seen the signs before.” She leaned forward and whispered in his ear, “You have royal blood in your veins. You have become a rival, and I won’t make the same mistake like I did with your brother. This time, the usurper suffers, and what better way for you to suffer than for you to start the very war you wish to avoid?”

Pharynx sent her a glare that would’ve melted stone, not saying a word in defiance to her.

“You were right about one thing though, Pharynx,” Chrysalis continued softly. “This never was about the Badlands Hive. Those traitors will burn soon enough, them and their King.” She turned and spat on the floor. “And if you ever once thought that I cared, then you are a bigger failure of a Changeling than Thorax ever was. It is the way of the world to be strong, for only the strongest survive while the weak become food. At least your brother fought back, while you sat there and accepted what happened like a good little soldier, every time. You...are pathetic. Inconsequential.”

I believe he understands, my lady, Malefor remarked. And I must say, that was quite the performance.

She pulled her head back. “I think you’re right. Now then general, how should we proceed? The slipstream canals are ready, and the army is standing by. You need only to speak, and they will go forth and win your war.”

Pharynx’s jaw tightened and his breaths quickened as he stared past her. Beyond the Queen lay the rest of the drones --- his drones --- standing fearfully off to the side and watching their lives fall apart all around them. All six hundred and twelve of them. He didn’t know many of their names, but from that point on he made a promise to himself that if they survived this, he was going to find out.

Starting with the one drone who Chrysalis threatened to kill. The drone, barely out of nymph age now that Pharynx saw him, was resting in the hooves of his friends, his breathing labored and heavy as one of the medical drones tended to him.

Never again would Pharynx see that pain in a drone’s eyes. Never again would they suffer, not while he lived.

His glare moved past the natural drones and fell upon the mutants as they stood guard at the tunnels, mania and fire in their eyes as they waited for their Queen’s command to fall upon their weaker brethren and slaughter them. They could burn in Tartarus for all he cared. They were spawned from an abyss and created by a monster --- two monsters.

But there was only one way out of this; only one way for them to live another day. It was cruel, it was heartless, and now that he had seen the true face of his former Queen, it was also wrong. And yet, he had no choice. Chrysalis held the lives of all his drones in her hoof, and she wouldn’t hesitate. Someone would die tonight, and she didn’t care who.

He hung his head in defeat. Thorax was right; he had always been right. There was a better way to live, and Pharynx had thrown it away in favor of the old ways. Now a price had to be paid for his decisions.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered, so low that even Chrysalis and Malefor couldn’t hear. “Forgive me, brother...” He lifted up his head and met Chrysalis’s gaze. “Send one hundred sappers through the canals first. Have them infiltrate Cloudsdale to take down the defenses. Then, once the attack has begun, send seven thousand soldiers after them.”

“Seven thousand soldiers?” Chrysalis echoed. “Will that be enough against Cloudsdale?”

“Enough to cause damage,” Pharynx admitted. It was a half-truth, one that he hoped the Queen would buy. Seven thousand was certainly enough to get Equestria’s attention, but not enough to shatter the Pegasi defenses completely, he hoped.

Thankfully, Chrysalis seemed to agree with his statement. With a nod, she continued, “And the Crystal Empire?”

“Their shield is still weakened, based on our last scouting reports,” Pharynx said. “And their army is small. A smaller force of four thousand should be more than enough.”

Here Chrysalis scowled. “Now now, general, you’re being foolish. They have an Alicorn on their side, not to mention this ‘Spyro’ and ‘Cynder’ Malefor mentioned. Let’s make that number six thousand, shall we?”

He sighed, nodding his head. “That seems...reasonable...”

“Perfect!” Chrysalis chirped, turning towards Malefor’s crystal. “Would you care to do the honors?”

It would be my utmost pleasure, my lady.

The Dark Crystal flashed bright red for a moment, and a low, reverberating rumble echoed throughout the Hive, moving deep below the earth. There was dead silence for several moments, and then everyone in the Hive’s main chamber heard the sounds of thousands of wings beating in perfect unison. Two separate armies were approaching from opposite ends, answering the call of their Queen and creator.

A smaller group, almost unheard over the buzzing sounds of the legions, suddenly appeared hovering over the Queen. She didn’t say a word, merely pointing to a tunnel to the west, where four pools of green goo lay undisturbed for so long.

Their instructions were clear, and their tight mental bonds cut. Within seconds, the one hundred mutant drones dove into the pools and vanished beneath their surfaces.

The armies of Everhoof had been unleashed.

Malefor’s crystal returned to its purple glow, and, in an almost nonchalant manner, said, It is done, my lady.

“Not quite,” Chrysalis replied, turning to him again. “Lord Malefor, I once again extend my offer to you, this time for your own safety. I have set aside a corner of my mind for you, and if you will inhabit it, I will ensure that no harm will come to you. No more will you be bound to your Dark Crystals. Instead, you will be able to see through eyes and, through me, feel real power within your grasp once again.”

Pharynx’s eyes widened in shock, and his face went pale.

Malefor hummed and let out a throaty chuckle. Such a tempting offer from one so lovely and cunning. How can I refuse? Very well, Queen Chrysalis, I accept. Simply open you mind to mine, and I will enter.

Chrysalis closed her eyes and sighed, feeling a sudden warmth wash over her. Malefor’s crystal dimmed until it turned a dull shade of purple, and then Chrysalis’s eyes shot open as she gasped. Her eyes briefly became golden yellow, almost reminding Pharynx of a Dragon before they returned to their normal color. She put a hoof to her chest and watched with fascination as a purple glow emanated from under her carapace near her heart.

The warmth disappeared, replaced by the bitter cold of the cavern, and she shivered in delight. “Now this day is finally perfect,” she whispered to herself.

Indeed, a malevolent voice in her head agreed, unheard by the Hive.

(Cloudsdale, lower levels)

The whistling of wind swept through the streets of Cloudsdale, as Pegasi abandoned the clouds outside for their warm beds and the embrace of their loved ones. A few night walkers still roamed the streets, passing from streetlamp to streetlamp as guards patrolled nearby. Shopkeepers closed their doors, coworkers parted ways with well-wishes, and the lights in the houses were switched off.

The city drifted into the silence of the night, and everypony was happy.

Well, almost everypony.

Tonight, three new faces prowled the streets, armor clanking and spear points glistening, watching every corner of every alleyway with suspicion and at least some semblance of seriousness. Pegasi stared at them and their cloud-walking bracelets as they walked past, guards saluted them, and all of them thought the same thing as the three newcomers passed them by.

“You guys are idiots.”

“That’s old news, dude. Come on, get better material,” Samwise grumbled.

“No, I mean it this time, you two are undoubtedly the stupidest Ponies I have ever worked with,” Plucky continued. “I mean, really...cats? Both of you would rather have cats instead of dogs?”

“What’s--” Prism paused to yawn. “--wrong with cats?”

“Everything!” Plucky exclaimed, drawing the attention of a Pegasus stallion closing his windows. “They’re vicious, demonic monsters bent on world domination. And you two are enabling them!”

“But I love cats,” Samwise whined, peering around an alleyway with a flashlight. “They’re adorable, how they curl up in your lap on the couch after a long day, always there to show you love.”

“That’s how they get you!” Plucky protested, shining his own light into an empty barrel. “They draw you in with their big eyes, fluff, and whiskers, and then when your back is turned, they grow claws the size of mountains and slice you up for not petting them enough. They will happily eat you and your entire family if it meant they can take over the house for themselves.”

“Yeah? Well, dogs are smelly,” Samwise retorted.

“And cute,” Plucky countered.

“And they’re loud.”

“So are cats.”

“And dogs are nowhere near as fluffy.”

“But still cute.”

“...Yeah, okay, dogs are cute, but cats are still better!” Samwise declared, turning to Prism. “Prism, back me up...here?” He flipped his spear around and whacked Prism on the head, waking her up. “Prism, please, remember why we’re here. You can sleep when the time is right.”

“It’s night!” Prism whisper-shouted, rubbing her eyes and the fresh bump on her head. “If now’s not the time to sleep, then WHEN?!”

“When we’ve found what we’re looking for,” Plucky replied nonchalantly, looking back at her and shining the light in her face to wake her up some more.

Prism averted her eyes and hissed like the cats she defended. “Gah...and what’s that, exactly? Refresh my memory, why did Captain Silver Moon send us to this Goddess-forsaken place?”

“First of all Prism, Cloudsdale is a great city, I’ve got family here,” Samwise answered with a huff. “And second, we’re here to search for Changelings, although I have no idea how we’re even supposed to do that, it’s not like we’ve got any Unicorns here for a scanning spell.”

“Great, so we’re useless, what else is new?” Prism mumbled, already struggling to keep her eyes open.

“I’m sure well figure something out,” Plucky said, pausing briefly to salute a guard lieutenant coming down the road. “Evening, sir.”

“Evening, corporal,” the officer replied, smiling at each of them before leaving.

Samwise watched him go and then turned to Plucky, pointing at the officer with a hoof. “See what I mean? Cloudsdale’s great, we actually get some respect here.”

“Dude, he’s an officer, he’s practically obligated to smile and salute when we do the same,” Plucky groused. “It’s not respect, it’s appeasement of the regs.”

“You’re just jealous that he smiled longer at me than he did at you,” Samwise jeered.

“So his barn doors swing outward rather than in and he has a type, why should I care? I’m indifferent, not jealous.”

“And I’m tired, can we get a move on please?” Prism asked.

“Oh, stop your whining,” Plucky retorted. “We’ve got like twenty more streets to check for this level before we move onto the...next...” His voice trailed off as the three of them found themselves standing at the entrance of an observation platform on the outskirts of the city. There were no houses or shops blocking the view here; there was only open skies and a view that stretched out for miles towards the twilit horizon. Mountains and forests rose up from the plains and hills, and the moonlight reflected off the lakes and rivers below the city, making the landscape sparkle in the darkness.

And far to the south, though they couldn’t see it, lay Canterlot.

Samwise tilted his head to the right and let out a low whistle. “Now that’s a nice view,” he said.

“No kidding,” Plucky agreed, lightly punching Prism in the shoulder to wake her up and pointing over the edge of the platform. For once, she didn’t object.

For a few moments, the three of them stood on the platform, taking it all in. Ever since they had joined the military, none of them had ever felt like they knew what they were fighting for. And yet, here and now, on the edges of Cloudsdale, they suddenly had an inkling of what it was.

Plucky took a deep breath and sighed, nodding. “You’re right Sam, Cloudsdale’s great.”

“Told you.”

“Yeah...come on, let’s keep going,” Plucky said. As the three of them turned to leave, however, a small glimmer from far below the city caught his attention again. It wasn’t the glimmer itself, since the stars and moon made reflections in the water, but rather it was its color that gave him pause.

Stars weren’t green, nor did they reflect from trees.

He stared at it for several seconds, blinking mutely. Prism and Samwise glanced at each other before Samwise tapped Plucky on the shoulder. “Hey, dude, you good?”

“Hm?” Plucky glanced over his shoulder at him. “Oh sorry, I was just...look, do you see that?” He pointed at the glimmer of green in the forest below. “Does that look odd to you?”

Samwise peered over the railing and narrowed his eyes. “It’s just a timberwolf, Pluck. They’re common in this area, and their eyes glow, remember?”

Plucky didn’t look so sure, and he made a face. “I hope you’re right. I don’t like the look of that glow.”

“Five bits says that you’re being paranoid,” Samwise said with a competitive grin, leaving the railing behind and rejoining a sleeping Prism on the streets.

Plucky glanced once more over the railing, noticing that the glimmer was gone. He stared at the forest for a few more seconds before joining his team, once more continuing the search for Changelings.

Still, he wondered. That must have been a very big timberwolf.

No mistakes, no slowing down, and no witnesses --- those were the thoughts of the hundred shadowy silhouettes gliding through the air, slipping under the Pegasus city without a sound. They latched onto the undersides of the cloudy foundations, carefully creeping across its surface until they found the ones their spies had mapped out days before.

Then, as one unit, the hundred crystallized drones slipped into the clouds, hiding under the streets that the Pegasi guards patrolled.

The Changelings worked quickly, moving through the clouds like ants in a maze and planting themselves in strategic locations throughout the city. Once all of them were ready, they signalled to their leader, who responded with only one word.

Strike.

And strike they did, swinging their scythes up from the clouds as their targets walked above them, blissfully unaware of the horrors that lay below.

To the Pegasi, it was as if their world was suddenly engulfed in black and their only thoughts were of pain and panic before they thought no more. Black scythes shot up from the cloudy streets, slicing into their victims and pulling them downwards without a sound, guards and civilians alike. From there, they were silenced forever and then disposed of, their lifeless bodies thrown out of the cloud and onto the green plains below without anyone suspecting that anything was amiss.

For several minutes the Changelings continued, pulling Pegasi under and ensuring that there would be no witnesses to their fell deeds on this night. Then, as the Pegasi on the streets began to dwindle in number, several Changelings from across the city climbed out of the clouds they were hiding in and slipped into shadowy alleyways, climbing up guard towers and walls like spiders without being seen.

With quick, rapid stabs in the chest and sides, the guards in the towers and walls were slain and replaced with disguised drones, taking up their positions and reporting down the line that all was clear, that the city was safe.

But it was all a lie. Once the Pegasi realized what was happening, they would seek to warn those who slept. But the alarm bells would never ring on this night, and Canterlot would be too late to respond to its sister city.

Tonight, the City of the Skies would fall.

“So, Rarity or Fluttershy?”

“Rarity.”

“Wow, she didn’t even hesitate,” Samwise remarked with a snicker.

“Why should I? She’s only the hottest mare in the universe, and she’s single,” Prism replied. “Besides, Fluttershy’s--” She let out a large, long yawn. “---Fluttershy’s got that chaos guy at her beck and call. I can’t compete with that even if I tried.”

“Fair enough,” Plucky admitted with a shrug. “Alright, how about...Carrot Top or Amethyst--”

Samwise, who was taking point, suddenly stopped and held up a hoof, and all three of them quieted down. Plucky took a few cautious steps forward and whispered, “What is it?”

“Street’s quiet,” Samwise whispered back, pointing ahead. “Too quiet. No guards, no civvies, nothing.”

“It is nighttime,” Plucky reminded him. “They’re probably asleep.”

Samwise shook his head. “No, this is different. This is Cloudsdale, one of the biggest Pegasi cities in Equestria. There’s always at least a couple dozen patrols roaming the streets at night, and there was before, but now...” His voice trailed off, and he kept staring ahead.

Plucky frowned. “When was the last time you saw a patrol?”

“Twenty minutes ago. We should’ve seen another one by now.”

Plucky’s frown deepened, and his mind raced at the possibilities. Hoping she hadn’t fallen asleep, he signalled behind him for Prism to move up and get to cover. Luckily for him, for once, Prism actually looked alert, and she slowly made her way past them and crossed the street, hiding behind a barrel and peering around it to get another angle. She then looked back at them and shook her head.

Something was definitely wrong.

“I’m moving up,” Plucky whispered, patting Samwise on the shoulder. “Once I’m at cover, then you go, and then Prism.”

“Got it.”

Plucky reached to his left side and put a hoof on the hilt of his sword, stepping quietly and carefully over the street as he made his way to a raised flowerbed on the sidewalk.

Sudden movement caught his eye and he whirled around, seeing a Pegasus mare walking in alley, carrying a basket of carrots in her mouth. She stopped and their eyes met. Plucky nodded to her, and was about to walk back to Samwise and Prism when he suddenly blinked in surprise. He had only looked away for a second, but in that second, the mare had vanished into thin air. The basket of carrots lay spilled on the clouds, the carrots already beginning to sink through.

He frowned in suspicion and gripped his sword tighter. The mare hadn’t run off, there was no time for that. He didn’t hear or see any spell being cast, nor had there been any sound. She was just gone.

He suddenly stopped and his ears and right eye twitched. He had heard something move, and it wasn’t him. A cold shiver went down his spine, and he glanced this way and that, wondering where it had come from. He looked behind him at Samwise and Prism, both of whom stared back at him with odd expressions of bewilderment on their faces.

Plucky looked down at the clouds and lifted up a hoof, freezing again as the sound he had heard before reached his ears once more: some kind of odd, soft clicking, and not coming from his armor. This was something else entirely.

He moved his raised hoof forward and brought it down, taking an experimental step forward while looking down at the cloud the entire time. His hoof touched the soft cloud and his breath hitched as he waited.

Nothing happened, and the sound hadn’t returned.

He exhaled in relief, almost laughing at himself for panicking over nothing, when something rapidly approaching from the right flashed across his peripheral vision. With speed that impressed himself, he slid his blade out of its sheath and swung it towards his right, taking a defensive stance just as his blade connected with a sharp, black scythe. A loud clang sounded, followed by an angered hiss from below him as a monstrous face appeared at his hooves, glaring up at him with yellow and red eyes.

Plucky sneered and slammed an armored hoof down on the thing’s face, causing it to screech and flail before disappearing back into the cloud, pulling its scythe back as it did.

Plucky reared on his hind legs and yelled, “HOSTILES!”

Prism and Samwise sprung into action, taking defensive postures just as several more scythes swept up from the clouds, missing them both by inches. Prism stabbed into the cloud in front of her with a spear and the resulting shriek was more than enough to confirm what she feared. “They’re Changelings!” she grunted.

Samwise, upon hearing this, sucked in a breath and let out a yell at the top of his lungs, before following it up with a message for the whole city to hear: “Changeling attack!! They’re under the clouds, repeat, they are under the clouds! Wake up Cloudsdale, you’re being invaded! DEFEND YOURSELVES!!” He continued yelling his warnings even as his voice grew hoarse and as more scythes swiped at him from below, which he blocked with both spear and sword.

Hissing and snarling in rage, over a dozen Changelings suddenly burst out of the clouds, spraying mist into each of the Triplets and blinding them momentarily. Each Earth Pony then held up their weapons as the Changelings swung their scythes down at them, and as their eyes adjusted they saw red and yellow orbs staring back at them from the darkness.

Windows opened and lights flicked on in houses as Pegasi responded to Samwise’s yell, and families peered out of their homes in wide-eyed curiosity as to what was causing all the ruckus. Then their eyes fell upon the dark figures running through the streets and fighting the three Dusk Watchers, indiscriminately killing any unfortunate Pegasi that happened to enter the scene, unaware of what was going on.

One by one, the windows closed again, but this time the lights stayed on and the screams began. Soon the entire city was lit up as its citizens awoke to the panicked cries of their neighbors. On-duty guards, hearing the shouts of alarm, flew over the streets with small spotlights strapped to their helmets and curved blades on their wings, scanning the city for intruders.

Their search bore fruit immediately, as the Changelings hidden in the clouds abandoned their positions and arose from the streets like a swarm of locusts. They screeched war cries and engaged the guards in the air, slicing at their throats and wings and sending the astonished Pegasi plummeting out of the sky.

In the span of five minutes, the city had gone from peaceful rest to unparalleled chaos, and all wondered what they had done to deserve such a fate.

At the edge of the city, two Changelings lay hidden against a wall, safe from the carnage in the streets and in the air. Unlike the other drones in the city, these two had been in Cloudsdale for well over a week, preparing for this very moment. They hadn’t been expecting the invasion to happen this soon, but their Queen knew what she was doing, and they dared not question her orders.

And now that their time had finally come, they could fulfill their purpose. It had taken many days, and several close calls with the local Pegasi, but they had successfully managed to set up hidden spell jamming runes throughout the city. The Pegasi may not have had the same spells that Unicorns or Alicorns possessed, but their barracks and libraries contained many scrolls and Dragonfyre candles. The runes ensured that no messages would be sent, and that no aid would come until it was too late.

All they needed now was to be activated.

The two drones took a moment to savor the sound and the sight of Cloudsdale in a panic, and then they both pointed their horns up. The female fired a beam of light into the night sky, bathing the city in a sickly, pale green hue, while the male continued to charge his horn.

The first was the activation spell for the runes, and the second would be the signal for the rest of the army to advance.

The first flare was seen by several armored Changeling commanders in the forests below, and they hissed commands over the Hivemind to their soldiers behind them, rallying them together to prepare for the attack. Exactly ten seconds later, the second beam of light shot up, bigger and brighter than the first, and the commanders let out a screech in perfect unison, ordering the attack to begin.

The forest soon came alive with the sounds of buzzing and loud chittering, as thousands of crystallized drones shot up into the sky, scythes outstretched, tusks glistening in the moonlight, and eyes lit with a bloodthirsty glint. They cared not for love, unlike their weaker brethren, the Equines. Only blood could satisfy their hunger and satiate their darkest desires.

This was their moment of glory: the night where they lived, breathed, and died for their Queen and their Hive, and they welcomed the cold embrace of their fate. They feared neither death nor pain, for their lives were worthless, and their enemies numerous and weak.

Like a tide of shadow and doom, the swarm swept across the plains and hills and climbed through the air, heedless of any obstacles or defiance.

Cloudsdale wasn’t just the pride and joy of the Pegasi, nor merely a factory for producing weather. It was also the last of the “Old Cities”, cities that were built before the Unification Era. Back then, cities weren’t just places for Ponies to congregate; they were also a place of refuge, a place that could hold back an entire fleet of Griffons, a flight of Dragons, or a herd of Windigoes if push came to shove. Sometimes all three at the same time.

Once the Unification happened, however, the Griffons and Dragons pulled back to their own lands for the Frontier Colonies to deal with, and the Windigoes vanished forever, so the need for such a strong military presence was considered impractical and a waste of resources.

Not so for the Pegasi.

All the other Old Cities had fallen away or were lost to time, but not Cloudsdale. The Pegasi were simply too stubborn, too prideful, and too honorable to let their greatest achievement fall to the wayside to be forgotten in the annals of history. As such, to say that the Pegasi were protective of their home was to say that the sun was bright.

To that end, even thousands of years later, Cloudsdale still served as one of Equestria’s largest military strongholds, although most Ponies didn’t think much of it. Only Manehattan could match it in sheer strength, and only Canterlot had better defenses. Nevertheless, the Pegasi had learned long ago how to defend their city, and although the Changelings’ initial infiltration had scattered the defenders and confused them for a moment, it was for only that --- a moment.

And that moment had passed.

The Pegasi didn’t need alarm bells or Dragonfyre candles to know that something was amiss, and the moment the first clashes began in the streets and in the air, the officers and commanders in the barracks sprung into action. Soldiers streamed out of the guardhouses, towers, and forts, sweeping through the streets with the intent to drive out any Changeling left standing.

While the light infantry and wind-shapers led the crusade against the infiltrators, the much larger force of archers, spear Ponies, and heavy infantry took their positions along the edges of all eight levels of Cloudsdale, staring down the swarm of Changelings as they flew at blinding speeds toward the city. Armored commanders barked out orders and rallied their troops on the battlements, knowing that every word they said counted and everypony’s lives now depended on the decisions they made tonight.

Teams of guards manned massive ballistae along the edges of the city in drum towers, pointed tips of long steel bolts glistening from their front ends. Burly Pegasi stallions pulled back torsion levers and angled the ballistae at the orders of their officers, waiting for the command to fire.

All the while, the Changelings grew closer...closer...closer...

And once they were close enough, the general of Cloudsdale, with a mane as fiery as the glare in her eyes and wearing the padded, grey combat uniform of a Wonderbolt, swung her hoof down and roared, “FIRE!”

Several Pegasi down the line turned from the general and waved blue flags down once and to the left, and the artillery officers responded by thrusting their hooves forward in the direction of the Changelings. “Ballistae, release!” they yelled.

As one, every team pulled the release levers on their ballistae, firing long, finely-sharpened steel bolts at blinding speeds through the air. Before the bolt had even left the weapon, another bolt moved up from below and was loaded into the trough. It was then pulled back and launched, and was then replaced by a third, and on it went. Stallions rolled large bundles of bolts into place under each ballistae, providing further ammunition for continuous firing.

The bolts sang and whistled through the air as they cut through the Changeling swarm, spearing several at a time and sending them plummeting into the fields below. In response, the Changelings broke formation, scattering to avoid the wave of death approaching them. As they did, the teams of guards on the drum towers turned their ballistae to follow the smaller groups, continuing to inflict tremendous casualties in the steadily-advancing Changeling swarm.

The Pegasi soldiers cheered on the battlements, raising their spears and praising the accuracy of the ballista teams. Their celebration was short-lived, however, as the Changelings didn’t seem the least bit bothered by their losses. In fact, seeing so many of their kind dying only made them laugh and screech, as if the whole thing was a joke to them. Without stopping, neither for bolt nor arrow, they flew straight forward as fast as lightning, eyes filled with manic glee and malice.

“Ballistae, halt! Archers, hold!” the general bellowed, pointing ahead. “Fix hoof-blades!”

With well-practiced and quick movements, the heavy infantry on the battlements spread out their wings and reared up in their hind legs, grasping curved blades at either side of their armored barrels and yanking them free. Then, folding their wings close to them and using the feathers to hold the blades, they strapped each blade to the underside of their forehooves. They then leaned forward and planted their forehooves against the parapets along the battlements, bracing to leap over upon the general’s command.

The general by this time had strapped her own hoof-blades to her forehooves, and had lowered the visor on her helmet. Thrusting both hooves forward, she shouted, “Second and third infantry ranks, hold fast; front infantry rank, charge in V-formation! Let’s show these bugs the pride and spirit of the Pegasi! For Cloudsdale!”

“For Cloudsdale! For Equestria!” her soldiers responded as one, vaulting over the parapets and using the momentum to propel them at great speeds through the air towards the oncoming army of Changelings.

For a moment, the world below was silent, as Pony civilians who fled from the carnage looked up and beheld their defenders coming to their rescue. They watched in awe as the army of Cloudsdale flew in a giant V-formation, and their hearts swelled and thrummed in unison with the wing beats of their brothers, sisters, sons, and daughters who now flew into the jaws of shadow and death.

Then both armies met, and the world thundered with the clash of adamantine and steel against chitin and magic. Changelings and Pegasi alike latched onto each other and grappled in the air, slicing, punching, and stabbing until one or the other was no more, before moving onto the next opponent. Ponies screamed as the curved tips of scythes shredded through their armor, Changelings hissed as they were pushed back by endless waves of hoof-blades and spears, and all of them soon realized that the battle was not going to be as easy as they had first assumed.

But for as much as the Pegasi army fought, they couldn’t stop every Changeling from getting through. Whether it was by disguise or by luck, many drones managed to slip past the defenders and continue on their charge to the city, where the second line of Ponies lay in wait for them with spears and crossbows.

For the second time that day the two armies clashed, only this time it was much closer to home.

As the forces of Cloudsdale and the Changelings fought in the air, down in the city streets another battle still raged. Despite being few in number, the infiltrator drones fought with unmatched ferocity, and despite the Pegasi’s best efforts, the drones were soon able to regroup and dig in at Clearview Park, located on the city’s residential third level.

Not wanting to destroy priceless statues and relics of Pegasi history, the Ponies instead tried to force the Changelings out in the open using precise, controlled amounts of wind magic and lightning bottles provided by the staff at the weather factory. Unfortunately, while this provided the Ponies a means of removing the Changeling presence, it also caused the Changelings to push back twice as hard in berserk fury.

Such was the situation the Triplets found themselves in leading a small group of Pegasi guards against a particularly ravenous group of Changelings that almost looked like they had been infected with an odd strain of rabies. The crystals growing out of their backs and heads were starting to spread across their entire body in veins, and the holes in their legs and wings had expanded. In spite of these changes though, the drones continued to fight, launching themselves into battle with such fervor and eagerness that it shocked the Ponies to their core.

Shocked, but did not dissuade them from their path.

Plucky ducked behind a fountain as a globule of Changeling goo flew over his head and slammed into a wall behind him. In response, one of the Pegasi soldiers stood up on his hind legs and braced his crossbow’s stock against his shoulder, firing a bolt into the line of Changelings before them. The bolt buried itself into a drone’s left shoulder and sent it tumbling onto its back. It managed to recover and roll away just before a second bolt darted through the cloud where its head used to be.

Plucky shrugged at the close call and tossed another bundle of bolts to the Pegasus, smirking at Samwise across the road from him. “Well, this certainly escalated quickly. Oh, and Sam, you owe me five bits. Plus interest!”

“Interest?!” Samwise exclaimed in outrage, flipping his crossbow around and firing a blind shot over his cover. “What am I, a bank? The bet was five bits, no more.”

“Yeah, but that was before the entire friggin’ Hive showed up and decided that Cloudsdale needed some overnight renovating. Ten bits ought to cover it.”

“Prism, you were there too, back me up here,” Samwise said, nudging the exhausted mare to his left. She responded by kicking him with one of her hind legs and rolling over in her sleep. Samwise rolled his eyes skyward and whacked her on the head with an armored hoof, waking her up.

“Seriously, Prism?” Plucky snarked.

“I’ve been up for nearly twenty-four hours, damn it!” Prism whined.

“And you’ll bucking stay up longer!” Plucky snapped, sounding oddly serious for once. “I’m all for us being idiots when we’re not doing anything, but right now, Cloudsdale needs everypony fighting for it, and that means you. So stand up, pry those eyes open, and act like the soldier I know you are for once in your life! That’s an order!”

Prism sighed and gave a mock salute. “Yes, corporal.”

Accepting her response, Plucky nodded and glanced over the edge of the fountain, ducking back as a Changeling sprayed another stream of goo at him. “You can kick my butt later,” he said to her. “But let’s get out of this mess first.”

“What are your orders?” one of the Pegasi guards next to him asked.

Plucky looked over to him and raised an eyebrow. “My orders?”

The guard pointed to the six-pointed star emblazoned on Plucky’s armor. “You’re one of Princess Twilight’s Dusk Watchers, and you’re a corporal. You’re the highest-ranking Pony here right now.”

Plucky blinked. “Huh...so I am. We’re boned.”

“Yeah we are, you suck,” Samwise jeered, before yelping as a black scythe shot up next to him from the clouds below. Prism wasted no time grabbing her spear and stabbing downwards, killing the drone before it could even rise up.

“Well, we better get started then,” Plucky remarked, ignoring him. “Right then, my first order of business is to--”

“Make a hole!” somepony yelled.

Plucky blinked as two blurs garbed in grey and blue shot past him. “...Yup, sounds about right.”

The Triplets and their fellow guards all peered over their covers just in time to see seven of the eight Changelings that they were fighting fall over with stab wounds to their chests, with the last one being held down by a Wonderbolt stallion in combat gear. A second Wonderbolt, a mare, swung a hoof down onto the things head, cracking it in the skull and knocking it unconscious.

“Ya got this, Soarin?” the mare asked through her mask. There was a slight lisp in her voice.

“Yeah, should be easy to carry him back to base, the boys in intelligence would love to have one of these guys intact and alive,” the stallion replied, hefting the drone up and over his shoulder. “Keep pushing through, I’ll meet up with you, Misty Fly, and Silver Lining later.”

The mare saluted. “Will do, captain. Take care up there.”

The stallion gave a nod and was about to take off into the air again when he saw the Triplets and the guards staring at him from down the street. Lifting up his visor with a hoof, he raised an eyebrow at them and turned to the mare. “What’s the Dusk Watch doing here?” he asked her.

The mare shrugged, just as Plucky stepped forward with a hoof on his chest and a charming smile on his lips. “Yes, hello Captain...Soarin, I believe? My name is Corporal Plucky Guess and this is my team. Well, not the Pegasus bunch, but you know what I mean. Anyway, we were sent here by--”

“Save it for Colonel Fleetfoot, corporal,” Soarin replied, glancing down at the Changeling over his shoulder. “I’m glad you’re here, but I’ve got places to be and butts to kick. Report to Fleetfoot, and she’ll take care of you. Good job holding them at bay, soldier.” With that, Soarin hopped into the air and took off like a bolt of lighting towards the city center.

“Thank you, sir!” Plucky called after him, waving.

“Boot licker,” Samwise snarked.

“Shut up, let me have this,” Plucky muttered under his breath, before turning to Fleetfoot and saluting. “Colonel Fleetfoot, right? Big fan of you and your team’s shows, by the way.”

Prism made kissing noises behind him, and both she and Samwise hoofbumped.

Fleetfoot rolled her eyes and lifted up her visor. “Yes, that’s right. Cap...er, General Spitfire sent us to sweep the area of Changelings, seems you guys had the same idea.”

“Uh, yeah, totally,” Plucky replied.

“What are you doing here, anyway?” Fleetfoot asked. “Princess Twilight didn’t say anything to Spitfire about sending some of her guards here.”

“We were actually sent by Captain Silver Moon,” Plucky explained. “The Field Marshal himself had gotten a tip from an anonymous source that there was Changeling activity near Cloudsdale, and we were sent to investigate in secret.”

“Fat lot of good that did us,” Prism said with a yawn. “The bugs attacked anyway. What happened, I thought they were good now?”

“They are, or at least they should be. We haven’t heard from King Thorax or Princess Twilight in a while. Although...” The Wonderbolt looked down at the fallen Changelings. “These ones look new. I wonder what old Cheese-Legs has been up to?”

“Heh, gotta remember that one,” Plucky said, smirking in bemusement. “Well, anyway, what do you need us to do, colonel?”

As the rest of the guards gathered closer, Fleetfoot glanced over each one and replied, “While I can appreciate the Dusk Watcher support, you three are better off elsewhere. These Changelings are fighting dirty, and Cloudsdale isn’t a good place for Earth Ponies to fight in, even with those bracelets you’re wearing. But there is something you can do: we’ve set up a fortified triage center and sanctuary for civilians in the Cloudeseum, under the supervision of Commander Surprise. Go there, she can put you three to better use, I’m sure. The rest of you guys, follow me, we’ve got bugs to squash.”

“We’ll do our best, ma’am,” Samwise replied.

“That’ll do,” Fleetfoot said. “Just...be careful, okay? Those are our families you’ll be guarding. If anything happens to them--”

“Nothing will, ma’am,” Plucky assured her. “I promise.”

The Wonderbolt nodded, and then turned to the other guards. “Come on, we’ve got a lot of ground to cover. Good luck, Dusk Watch.”

The Triplets nodded, watching as Fleetfoot and the rest of the guards took off down the street. Once they were alone, Samwise and Prism stared at Plucky with raised eyebrows. “You handled that well,” Samwise noted.

Plucky huffed, already galloping down the street. “I may be a loudmouth, but I’m not entirely inept, you know,” he called over his shoulder.

“Didn’t say you were,” Samwise replied, running in place next to him. “I’ve just never seen you so...focused before.”

“Like I said, when it comes to things like this, I don’t screw around. I’m a soldier, and those are civvies out there, families and friends. I’m going to do my best to protect them, even if I might suck at it.”

Prism, eyes drooping from lack of sleep, nodded as she ran somewhat haphazardly on his other side. “We’re gonna die, aren’t we?”

“Oh yeah,” Plucky answered, grinning frome ar to ear.

“Nice, nice...” Moments later, slight snores could be heard from the running mare, who didn’t even realize she was still running.

Samwise raised an eyebrow. “Should I...?”

Plucky looked over at her, then shook his head and kept running. “Nah, leave her be for once,” he said. “Why waste time and energy waking her yourself?”

“Because she’s gonna run into that wall if I do-ohhhh.”

A loud thump was heard a moment later as a Prism-shaped outline was made in a wall of hardened cloud brick, followed by furious screaming, cursing, and two stallions laughing their heads off.

(The Cloudeseum)

It was a fortress.

That was the only way to describe it now. Once an arena designed for flight trials, sports, and duels, the Cloudeseum now boasted the strongest defenses Cloudsdale had ever seen in its lifetime. Once General Spitfire had been made aware of the Changeling threat, evacuations started, and the army’s work began. Cannons and ballistae had been constructed along the walls and pillars, entire battalions of guards patrolled the skies and the grounds, spears and hoof-blades at the ready. There were even a few airships that were scrambled and commandeered for military use to keep any potential Changeling raiders at bay.

Even the Griffons would call it excessive, but there was one thing that was understood among Pegasi: no enemy, no matter how strong, would touch a single tuft of fur on their families or their young. And so the Cloudeseum stood as a testament to that solemn vow, even as civilians and medical personnel streamed into the massive arena in droves. The fortress would stand, and all those inside it would live.

But even though the Cloudeseum could withstand the siege, the rest of the city didn’t have the same good fortune. There were simply too many Changelings for Cloudsdale’s army to keep track of. Even if they could defeat the bulk of the enemy force, a sizable group of drones could still easily slip past and infiltrate the city once again, bringing the fight closer to the civilian population.

That left Commander Surprise, the Wonderbolt medic and coordination officer tasked defending the Cloudeseum, with only one option, although she didn’t like it.

“Please work, please work, please work...” she muttered in a somewhat high-pitched voice, rolling up a scroll in her hooves, stamping it with the Wonderbolt seal, and then placing it in a green flame atop a small purple candle. As expected, the scroll burnt up into green and grey ashes in a split second, and then they floated away. Surprise held her breath and squeezed her eyes shut, as if hoping that the result she had already seen twice before would be different. After all, third time was the charm, right?

There was a poof of magic, and the same scroll reappeared over the candle, falling down to the desk in front of her and rolling to a stop at her hooves. Surprise let out a long sigh and slammed her head against the desk, then did it again for good measure. It was no use: the Dragonfyre candle simply wasn’t working.

“Ponyfeathers, horseapples, confustication, bebotheration, and mayonnaise!” she cursed under her breath. “Once, just once can a girl get a normal day in this job?”

A rapid knock sounded on her door, and she raised her head, brushing her curly mane back to look presentable. “Enter!” she called.

The door opened, and two extremely young Wonderbolt cadets wandered inside, looking lost, confused, and completely out of their element. It was enough to almost break Surprise’s heart, but there was no other way. Without the Dragonfyre message, there was only one way to get a message to Canterlot, and these two cadets were the fastest team the Wonderbolt Academy had, especially since all the other Wonderbolts were busy coordinating the defense of Cloudsdale.

The mare and stallion stood at attention, saluting to Surprise as she got up from her chair and approached them. “Good, you’re here,” she said. “Names, please?”

“Cadet Sky Stinger, ma’am!” the stallion replied. He looked nervous, but at least tried to put some confidence behind his words.

“C-Cadet Vapor Trail, m-ma’am,” the smaller mare replied, in a far less certain tone.

Surprise nodded. “I guess you’ve both been made aware of this whole mess, huh?”

“The instructors weren’t very clear ma’am, but they said something about an attack?” Sky Stinger answered, sending a quick glance down to Vapor Trail, who was still shaking like a leaf.

“Oh yeah, it’s an attack alright; by Changelings, no less,” Surprise said.

“Ch-Changelings? Vapor Trail asked. “But...but I thought--?”

“Yeah, well, things may have changed, we don’t know. Right now, you two don’t need to worry yourselves about it, since you won’t be anywhere near the battle if I can help it.”

“Ma’am?” Sky Stinger queried, raising an eyebrow.

Surprise reached over and grabbed the scroll on her desk, holding it up for them to see. “I have a mission for you both. It’s very important that this message reaches Canterlot, and gets put right in the hooves of Princess Luna herself. It may be our only hope to fix this brouhaha quickly with as few friendly casualties and damages to the city as possible.”

“We’ll do it!” Sky Stinger declared immediately, reaching for the scroll.

Surprise leaned back and inexplicably stuffed the scroll into her golden mane, before clicking her tongue. “Nuh-uh, not so fast there, mister. I’m not giving this to either of you until I’m sure you can handle it. This isn’t some Academy test, this is the real deal, and it has risks involved. Minimal risks, but they’re there nonetheless, and lives are depending on you two. If you take this mission, you will not stop, you will not rest, you will not sleep, you won’t speak, you won’t even squeak to anypony else until that message is placed in Princess Luna’s hooves as soon as equinely possible, no matter who or what stands in your way.” She took a step forward and looked at each cadet in turn. “Now, I won’t force either of you to take up this mission, but you’re the best I’ve got right now, and I’ve heard from Spitfire that when you two work together, you’re almost as good as any full-fledged Wonderbolt. If you won’t take it, I’ll find somepony else.”

“There’s no need,” Sky Stinger replied smoothly. “We’ll--”

“We’ll do it,” Vapor Trail said quietly, meeting Surprise’s gaze with a terrified one of her own. “I-I mean, everypony’s counting on us. We can’t just let them down, r-right?”

“Cadet Vapor Trail,” Surprise said, turning to her fully. “Are you scared?”

“Ma’am?”

“Answer the question, please.”

Vapor Trail gulped and glanced towards Sky tinger, who gave her a comforting smile and touched her hoof with his. Sighing, Vapor Trail nodded. “Yes ma’am, I think I am...”

Surprise nodded. “It’s normal to be scared, cadet. None of us wanted this, I sure as heck didn’t, but we’re in this fracas now and we gotta do our jobs. Neither of you should’ve been in a combat situation until you were ready, and it’s alright to not feel alright about it. But I want you to remember something.” She pointed out the office window towards the inside of the Cloudeseum, where a large crowd of Pegasi was steadily growing. “Those Ponies out there are scared too, and they’re counting on all of us to keep ‘em safe. If you two can get that message to Princess Luna, you’ll be saving their lives, and the lives of countless other Pegasi in this city. I’m not asking you to not be afraid, I’m asking you to be brave and to be strong. Are you strong, Cadet Vapor Trail?”

“Yes...”

“Louder.”

“Yes.”

Surprise leaned forward, a sly grin forming on her face. “Sorry, was that a Wonderbolt or a mouse?”

“YES!” Vapor Trail managed to squeak out at last.

Surprise blinked. “Huh, accidental mathematician’s answer, nice one. Alright cadets, you know your mission, and here’s your missive.” She reached back into her mane and pulled out the scroll, handing it to Sky Stinger. “Fly fast, stay focused, follow air traffic regs, but above all else, be safe.”

Both cadets saluted with their wings. “Yes ma’am!” they exclaimed.

“You’re dismissed,” Surprise said. No sooner were the words out of her mouth before the two cadets were out the door and already heading to open air.

As soon as they were gone, Surprise let the mask fall from her face and she collapsed into her chair, rubbing her forehead with a hoof with a tired sigh. Her gaze fell upon a picture frame at the edge of her desk, and she frowned as the smiling pink Pony on it stared back at her with happy eyes.

“How do you do it, cuz?” she murmured, picking up the picture and tracing the edges of Pinkie’s smile. “How can you stay happy no matter how much bad stuff happens around you?”

Her thoughts trailed off as she thought about Pinkie. She had been getting letters from her almost every day since Princess Celestia had arrived to that new Dragon city down south (somehow), and in each one her cousin sounded so awed about everything around her and happy that she was there to see it all. Yet Surprise knew she had already nearly been caught in a situation like the one Surprise now found herself in, and yet despite this, Pinkie remained positive and cheerful, as if it was no big deal.

Surprise wished she still had that innocence. Pinkie and her friends, the other Element Bearers, lived in a world of peace and Harmony, even Rainbow Dash. They knew very little about the world beyond Equestria’s borders. Surprise knew, and it scared her.

“Keep smiling, Pinkie,” she whispered, placing the picture back on her desk.

Another knock sounded from the door, jolting Surprise out of her thoughts and causing her to look up from the picture, blinking at the newcomer that now stood at the doorway. He was garbed in purple armor with the Cutie Mark of a six-pointed star, telling her precisely what he was.

“Dusk Watch?” she asked. “Who, what, where, when, why, and how?”

The stallion saluted. “In that order, ma’am: Corporal Plucky Guess, Colonel Fleetfoot told me and my team to report to you, right here, right now, because we can’t fight in the air, and because we need to wear these things.” He pointed to a bracelet on one of his hooves. “So, here we are.”

A deadpan stare was all he received in reply.

Plucky coughed. “Yes, well, I know it’s a bit sudden, but we were told to get here as soon as possible. Colonel Fleetfoot told us you could put us to work somewhere?”

“She’s been dipping into the hard cider again, hasn’t she?” Surprise muttered. “Look Corporal, I can’t be bothered with this right now. Go find some Changelings to kill, or something.”

“She...didn’t tell you we were heading your way?” Plucky guessed.

“She wouldn’t have been able to,” Surprise replied. “Communications have been down since the attack started. Dragonfyre scrolls, comm crystals, none of them work.”

“Jamming spells?”

“Yeah...a whole web of them, I’d wager. I had to send out a team of cadets to get a message to--” Surprise froze, and she looked Plucky over, inspiration striking her. “Actually, how many Ponies are in your team?”

“Including myself, three,” Plucky replied. “Give or take,” he added with a snicker.

“That’ll do. Any Unicorns?”

He shook his head. “Nope, just us Earth Ponies.”

“Oh, mayonnaise...well, I guess the old ‘Whack-A-Rune’ method will do. I think I do have a job for you guys: I want you and your team to comb the city and look for any spell runes. If you find any, break them by any means possible. Once they’re all broken we can reestablish communications throughout the city and coordinate our defenses better.”

“How will we know once we’ve found a rune?” Plucky asked.

Surprise smirked. “Runes are great for providing wide-scale spell power, but they’re trash when it comes to staying invisible. They have this nasty habit of glowing whenever they start using up their stored spell energy. Do the math.”

“Hmm, yes, carry the four...that checks out,” Plucky joked. “When do you want us to leave?”

“As soon as possible. Dismissed, corporal.”

Plucky saluted once more. “Right-o, commander.” Giving Surprise a smirk that reminded her of when Fleetfoot would get into a pranking mood, he craned his neck back and called out, “Sam, Prism, you can come in now.”

Before Surprise could say anything, two more Earth Ponies in Dusk Watch armor stepped into her office. Or rather, one stepped in while dragging the other behind him. As soon as the two of them were past the threshold of the door, Plucky suddenly pushed the second stallion back out of the room, yelling, “Reverse, reverse, we’re going back!”

“Wha...but, hey!” Samwise cried, stumbling over Prism’s inert, sleeping body and falling onto his back. “What are you talking about, Pluck? We just got here!”

“I know, and now we’re leaving.”

“Then why’d you tell me to drag Prism in here?!” Samwise thundered.

“Because it gives me the chance to do this without having to leave the room first,” Plucky replied with a cheesy grin, reaching down with his mouth and grabbing the still-sleeping Prism by the tail. He then swung up and flung her towards the window in Surprise’s office, which she sailed out of without even waking up. There was a pause, followed by silence.

And then more silence.

Samwise’s jaw dropped. “Dude, did you just casually throw her off of Cloudsdale?”

Plucky hesitated, giving Surprise a confused look. “I...I don’t think so?” he stammered, for once at a loss for words.

“I swear, if I hear a ker-splat in five seconds I’m going to trample you.”

Surprise raised an eyebrow and flew over to the window, poking her head out and looking down. She then waved both stallions over without a word and pointed out of the window.

Prism lay in a pile of clouds, sucking on one of her hoofs with a cat-like smile and rolling around as if she was a pillowy paradise.

Samwise sighed. “Nnnnope, she’s just being an idiot.”

“A well-pampered idiot at that,” Surprise added in a nonchalant voice.

“Great, so I made the problem worse,” Plucky moaned.

“As usual.”

“Shut up.”

“So how do you want to do this, then? Poke her in the flank, pie to the face, or send her flying into the city below with one well-aimed buck?” Samwise asked as the two stallions retreated from Surprise’s office.

“You poke her in the flank, she kicks you into the city, and I get myself some pie before we go back out to fight because I’m starving.”

“Uuugh...ask a silly question and get a silly answer...”

Their voices trailed off as they moved down the hall, bickering and arguing all the way. Surprise blinked as the weight of her decision to leave such an important mission in the hooves of three idiots pressed down against her, and she once again slammed her head against her desk.

“Of course Fleetfoot sends the weird ones my way...” she muttered. “Faust, give us strength.”

Spitfire pulled the hoof-blade from the Changeling’s chest and let the drone’s lifeless body slide off and fall away from her, disappearing into the mist below. She spun her body around, and seeing no enemies in her immediate vicinity, she took a moment to wipe the sweat off her brow and relax her body. She felt one of her joints pop, and she let out a pained sigh as she took a more detailed look at her surroundings.

Not too far away from her, the rest of her Ponies continued to fight through their sweat and blood, doing their best to drive the Changelings away from the city. For a while, it seemed to work, and although the ballista teams couldn’t do much more to help, the Pegasi along the battlements were still able to use their crossbows to great effect.

And yet despite all this, the battle was taking its toll. Although the lines held and the Changelings couldn’t make much ground, she knew that her Ponies couldn’t keep going for much longer. They had already lost so many, while the Changelings continued to encircle the city and attack it from all angles.

Her gaze drifted from the battle and fell upon the city, still being bombarded by kamikaze drones. Several homes had already been ruined and set ablaze, and a few stealthy saboteurs still running through the city had laid down explosives, judging by the explosions erupting along the edges of the city. It was far more damage than she had expected, and her heart fell upon seeing it. Too many lives and livelihoods were being lost.

It was clear that drawing the main Changeling force too close to the city would give her soldiers some time to regroup and reform their lines, but would also put the civilians at even more risk. Keeping them too far away from the city, however, would risk spreading her soldiers too thin, and thus giving the Changelings an opportunity to smash through. There had to be another way somehow.

Airships were out of the question, no matter where her troops were. The flak cannons onboard would deal massive damage to the Changelings, but would also cut her own forces to ribbons, as well as disrupt the delicate balance of the city. Net launchers were less fatal but slower and easier to dodge, so that was out as well. Unfortunately, there just weren’t many other options available to her. Cloudsdale had not faced a threat like this since before the Unification Era, and therefore its defenses had been limited through the passage of time. She had no doubt that it could still weather anything that was thrown at it, but the cost of life would be high no matter what she did unless she could think of a new tactic.

“...Weather...” she murmured, letting her gaze fall upon Cloudsdale’s weather factory, left largely untouched by the Changeling invaders. It was an imposing, sprawling structure that encompassed almost one-tenth of the city, and was almost akin to a fortress in its own right. It was, however, far too close to the battle to be used as a sanctuary, which was why it was quickly abandoned once the Changelings had arrived.

Leaving thousands of lightning storm canisters untouched.

The seeds of an idea started to sprout in her mind, and the edges of her mouth slowly curled up into an evil, mischievous grin. “Oh Spitfire, you naughty mare, you,” she giggled to herself. “That’ll set winter back a few weeks, but I think we can manage that. Let’s make some noise.” She reached under her uniform and pulled out a long metal whistle, blowing a long, shrill note into it.

The signal sang throughout the battlefield, and every officer who heard it gripped their own whistles and repeated the note, letting all of their surviving troops hear the order.

“Fall back!” Spitfire screamed, using the Pegasi’s natural mastery of the air to carry her voice throughout the melee. “Fall back to the city! Archers give covering fire, ballistae teams at the ready! All troops, fall back! Colonel Blaze, to me!”

The Ponies reacted without hesitation, retreating from the battle and flying back to Cloudsdale with all haste, even as the Changelings jeered at them and redoubled their speed. The archers on Cloudsdale fired volley after volley of bolts at the Changelings as their returning troops regrouped behind the secondary lines, and the ballistae teams once again readied their machines.

In the midst of the retreat, a single Pegasus mare garbed in Wonderbolt combat gear with a fiery orange mane much like Spitfire’s broke formation and flew directly towards her, nodding to her once she got close. “I’m here, cap. What’s the plan?” she called out in a deep voice.

“We’re losing Ponies fast and the Changelings keep pressing their attack. If we’re going to last long enough for Cantelrot to get here with reinforcements, we’re going to need to do something a little bit drastic,” Spitfire replied, nodding towards the weather factory. “We’ve got a whole stockpile of lightning canisters in the factory. I say we use them.”

Blaze followed Spitfire’s gaze and narrowed her eyes. “How, cap?”

“We’ll get a few wind-shapers up here and have them create some outward drafts. We’ll then lob the canisters out on those drafts and let the wind-shapers carry them over the Changelings, and let nature take its course. The lightning stored in those things should slow them down.” Spitfire then snickered as another thougth entered her mind. “Also helps that the city’s covered in lightning rods. That should minimize any damage should we have to use them within the city limits.”

“Sis, do you realize how much that would cost the factory?” Blaze asked, glaring at her sister. “We’ll have to reschedule the rest of Equestria’s weather, and it’ll put the factory in debt for years! Lightning canisters are expensive.”

“Would you rather have the factory and all of Cloudsdale overrun?”

“...When do we start tossin’ lightning?”

Spitfire’s grin returned in full force. “In a couple hours. We’ve got some prep work to do if were gonna pull this light show off, and it’ll be all hooves on deck. Contact Soarin and have him gather about fifty Wonderbolts or so, then meet me at the factory. Everypony else will hold the line until we’re ready.”

Blaze nodded, looking over at the city as another explosion of flame erupted from a clocktower deeper into the city. “And the infiltrators?”

“Fleetfoot’s patrols are handling it, let her worry about them,” Spitfire replied. “We need to take care of the larger force right now, and if my calculations are correct...” She gazed once more at the factory looming in the distance. “We might just survive this.”

(Mount Everhoof slopes, two hours earlier)

Eighty-five shadows climbed up the mountainside, hidden under a blanket of clouds. With labored breaths and weapons drawn, they moved as if the hounds of Tartarus were at their heels, not daring to make a sound even as they ran. Across the mountain range, five other platoons were doing the same, advancing on the peaks like flies to honey, even though the purple glow had long since vanished.

Still, they didn’t move to attack, merely to observe and try to find the entrance to the Changelings’ lair. Now that they knew where the main swarm was located, it was only a matter of time before the Praetorian Guard could descend upon the mountaintops in droves; them and all their friends and allies. For now, Shining would be content with knowing where to attack when the time came.

Crouching down low in the snow and holding up a forehoof, Shining slowed the platoon down until they all stood still, waiting for his next command. He waved Flash, Spyro, Cynder, and Rainbow up from behind him, and then pointed to the summit of Mount Everhoof before them without saying a word.

Flash and Rainbow squinted, not seeing anything out of the ordinary. Spyro and Cynder, however, hissed and curled their talons in the snow, lowering their heads in an aggressive stance. “I see it...” Spyro muttered.

“I don’t see a thing,” Flash whispered back.

Cynder nodded. “No doubt. There’s dark magic afoot, hiding the entrance to the tunnels. Only those attuned to it can sense it.”

“Right, right, so what do you guys see?” Rainbow griped, annoyed at being left out.

“Changelings,” Shining replied, looking back at her. “Disguised as icicles. Rather cleverly, too.”

“They can do that?” the Wonderbolt asked.

Flash nodded. “Oh yeah. Changelings can transform into all kinds of things.”

“So is it a safe bet to say that we’ve found the new Hive?” Spyro asked.

Flash shrugged. “It would make sense to me. I’m willing to call it here and get reinforcements if you are, Shining.”

“We’ll wait for the other platoons to give the signal that they’re ready, and then we’ll go,” Shining replied.

From Spyro’s side, a satchel buzzed, and Sparx poked his head out. “Can they see us, though?” he asked, whispering for once.

Rainbow rolled her eyes and stuffed him back inside. “They will if you keep doing that!” she hissed. “Stop glowing!”

“It’s a skin condition!” came the muffled reply.

Cynder shook her head, giving the sheepish Spyro a molten glare. “I will kill him, I swear to--”

Rainbow and Flash suddenly flinched and turned their heads to the south, as did every other Pegasus in the platoon. The two officers’ ears swiveled and their eyes narrowed, while several of the Pegasi Praetorians grew nervous. Their fellow Ponies all looked at each other with uneasy grimaces, wondering just what had gotten into their fellow soldiers.

Shining’s lips curled down into a frown and he put a hoof on Flash’s shoulder. “Hey, what’s up?”

Flash sniffed the air. “Wind’s changed...” he muttered.

“The currents have shifted, and the weather’s different too,” Rainbow concurred, raising a hoof from the snow and leaning forward. Her wings slowly spread out and trembled in the air, as if she was feeling for something.

Spyro and Cynder gave each other a befuddled look before turning back to the two Pegasi. “Really?” Cynder asked. “Doesn’t seem any different to me, and I know the wind pretty well.”

“You’re not a Pegasus,” Flash replied, not meeting her gaze as he continued looking towards the south with a gaze of both confusion and concern.

“But more than that, you’re not a wind-shaper,” Rainbow explained, sending her a quick glance. “All Pegasi have strong senses for the wind, but some of them, like me, can sense it a little bit better and manipulate it like it was nothing. It’s what made me such an awesome weather manager in Ponyville, and Twilight thinks it’s also got something to do with my Sonic Rainboom.”

“So what are you sensing, then?” Flash asked, stepping towards her. “All I can feel is a noticible drop in temperature and a rise in air pressure.”

“I’m not sure,” Rainbow replied, squeezing her eyes shut and concentrating. “It’s coming from the south, near...Cloudsdale...” Her voice trailed off and hitched slightly as she backed up a step and opened her eyes wide with fear. “Something’s wrong. The wind currents from Cloudsdale have changed, and there’s a lot of wings in the air. I’ve never felt that many before.”

“Do you know who or what they are?” Spyro asked.

Rainbow shook her head, still backing up. “No, they’re too far out, but it still feels wrong. Oh Celestia, mom and dad...”

“Rainbow, calm down,” Shining said, stepping closer. “If something has happened in Cloudsdale, we’ll get to the bottom of it. Right now I need you to remain calm, or the Changelings will--”

A red flare shot up to the west, interuppting him and causing the platoon to gaze into the sky. They then jumped as another flare shot up behind them, and then a third to the east. It had the unfortunate effect of giving away everyone’s position on the mountainside, but at that moment, none of them cared. There was only one meaning for those flares now.

“We’ve been spotted,” Flash spat, disappointment and anger in his eyes.

“Everyone, fall back!” Shining ordered. “Get to the camp and dig in, this is gonna be a wild night.”

“Your Highness, the skies!” one of the Praetorians yelled, pointing up with a spear.

Everyone followed the soldier’s gaze and watched in horror as the silver clouds above vanished under a nebulous black fog. Wingbeats echoed off the mountain’s slopes, and the summit of Mount Everhoof exploded outwards as a swarm of Changelings emerged, hissing angrily and glaring down at the stealthy intruders. The swarm emerging from the summit took to the air and flew overhead, teasing the Ponies below with their large scythes for forelegs.

“We’ve got bugs!!” Shining roared, channeling his voice over the air with magic. The platoon reacted instantly, bunching up in a square formation and putting shields over their heads. When no blows came to them, they stared up in confusion, watching as the Changelings simply moved on past them.

“They’re ignoring us,” Rainbow observed, narrowing her eyes. “Why would they do that?”

“We’re not their target...” Flash gasped, letting his jaw drop as he watched the drones fly. “They’re heading straight for the Empire!”

“Wait, didn’t you say that the shield was still weak?” Spyro asked.

“It is!” Shining bellowed, already half galloping, half tumbling down the slope. “The city’s in danger! Move, damn it, MOVE!”

“Shining, teleport back to the city, we’ll buy you guys some time!” Cynder shouted as she and Spyro took to the air, with Rainbow and Flash following close behind.

Shining didn’t waste any time arguing, and simply reacted, blinking out of existence. The rest of the Unicorns in the platoon did the same, grabbing the Earth Ponies around them, while the Pegasi jumped into the air and dived down the mountain in several echelon formations, weaving around spires and rocks as they went.

The two Dragons hovered in the air, glaring at the approaching swarm while Flash fixed hoof-blades to his hooves and Rainbow steeled herself behind them, already itching for a fight. Sparx climbed out of Spyro’s satchel and hid behind his brother’s horns, staring at the Changelings with impending dread on his face.

“You two do realize that this is gonna go very poorly for us, right?” Flash asked in a worried tone of voice.

“Yes! Yes I do,” Sparx hastily replied.

Cynder sent the Dragonfly a sly look. “You said you didn’t want to be left behind,” she said simply, before she and Spyro soared upwards through the air and tackled two drones from underneath, biting into their necks and scattering the swarm into disarray.

“This isn’t what I meant and you know it!” Sparx screeched as Spyro and Cynder went to work, with Cynder laughing at his distress.

“Finally, something I know how to do,” Rainbow said with a chuckle, following the two Dragons into the fight with a scream. “This is for sticking me and my friends in pods, suckers! For Equestria!”

“Are none of you listening to me? We’re going to be overwhelmed!” Flash yelled after her. Yet, despite his misgivings, he followed her and the two Dragons into the fray, slicing at several drones with his blades. “We need to get to the city before the siege begins, or we’ll be trapped out here behind enemy lines!”

“Are you kidding? This is like an average fight for us,” Cynder replied, flying next to him and spitting a globule of green liquid at a drone, who shrieked and fell out of the sky as its wings and body withered and shrivelled up. “Haven’t seen bad guys this pathetic since the Apes back on our world.”

“Don’t let these bozos--gah!” Rainbow ducked as a scythe swept through the air above her, before uppercutting the offending drone and stunning him. “Don’t let them fool you, they’re just testing us right now. They can be tough as nails and sneaky when they want to.”

“’Don’t let them fool you’,” a dozen voices repeated back at her in a mocking tone, before several drones transformed into copies of Rainbow Dash and surrounded her, giving her bloodthirsy grins.

Rainbow rolled her eyes and kicked one of the copies in the head. “Oh come on, this again? Laaaame,”

Three of the drones suddenly transformed into copies of Cynder, and the Shadow Dragoness raised an eyebrow and glanced Spyro’s way, only to see eight Spyros looking back at her. “This...just got interesting,” she said with a grimace.

“Cynder!” one of the Spyros cried, diving towards another with claws outstretched. “Hold on, I’m coming!”

“Forget him!” another one said. “It’s me! I’m the real one.”

“Oh, for Ancestors’ sake...” Cynder hissed before inhaling deeply and screaming. Red swirls emerged from her maw, each one zipping through the air and touching the heads of every Spyro copy in her vicinity. The copies shrieked and clutched their heads, dropping their disguises and convulsing in the air, while the real Spyro shivered and looked at Cynder with fear in his eyes.

“D-d-don’t do th-that again,” he managed to gasp out, shaking his head in both disapproval and lingering terror. Sparx was in the middle of scrambling back into the satchel, his wings buzzing furiously and one of his hands covering his mouth as he yelled.

“Sorry,” she replied, dodging another blow from what looked like a large tongue, watching as a drone transformed into some kind of flying worm with three mouths. “Maybe Flash was right though, we might be in over our heads here. I’ve never fought shape-shifting enemies before, and those Dark Crystals on their bodies are worrying. Malefor must’ve enchanted them somehow.”

“Yeah, and it seems like with every one we take out, twenty more just take its place,” Spyro agreed, stabbing a drone through the neck with the tip of his tail and flinging it off, breathing fire on it as it fell away.

“Oh for Pete’s sakes, NOW you guys agree?!” Flash yelled, holding both of his hoof-blades out and blocking three scythes with them. “I hate you all...”

“Awww, we’re leaving already?” Rainbow asked from overhead as she jumped on a cloud and sent a lightning bolt zapping through the ranks of drones. “We just got here.”

“And we’re gonna be buried here if we don’t get back to the city!” Flash roared, throwing off the three drones on top of him and retreating to Rainbow’s side on the cloud.

Spyro and Cynder flew up next to them, glaring while the Changelings regrouped for another pass at them. “We managed to take out a good amount of them, we’ve seen what they’re capable of, and we know they’ve been enchanted with Dark Crystals,” said Spyro. “But for once I think this is too big a force to fight on our own, especially with shape-shifting and Dark Crystals involved. We’re going to need some backup on this one.”

“The Rangers and Warfang?” Cynder guessed.

Spyro dipped his head. “We’ve got friends this time, let’s let them help out for once.”

“I’m in favor of bailing!” Sparx cried out.

“To nobody’s surprise,” Cynder grumbled, turning towards a group of Changelings and fanning her wings. A miniature tornado appeared in front of her and spun into the drones, scattering them.

“Ugh, fiiiine, I know where this is going,” Rainbow muttered, turning towards the Crystal Empire and bending down. “Everyone grab onto me and hold on tight, I’ll get us there fast.”

“You sure you can carry all of us?” Flash called out as he kicked a Changeling off their cloud and blocked a bolt of magic from another.

“Yes, now grab me!” Rainbow snapped, irritation in her eyes. “But I swear, if any of you touch me you know where, I’m so kicking you in the face!”

Following her command, Flash, Spyro, and Cynder grabbed onto her legs and barrel, holding on tightly as she spread her large wings for takeoff. The Changelings, seeing an opening, divebombed the group with scythes outstretched, shrieking in delight at seeing their enemies vulnerable.

They never got the chance to strike. Before the drones could react, Rainbow jumped off the cloud with her friends in tow, flying with all speed towards the Crystal Empire. A rainbow contrail flew behind her, growing longer and thinner the more she accelerated. She thrust her hooves forward, eyes straining as a visible cone of distorted air appeared in front of her.

“Come on, come on, come on, please work...” she murmured to herself as the cone shrunk slightly. The Changelings above her were steadily gaining, and they let out maniacal cackles and spat venom at her.

Flash’s eyes widened in sheer terror as he recognized what was about to happen. He had been briefed about Rainbow Dash’s particular abilities enough times to know what he was in for, and he still couldn’t believe it. “Brace yourselves!” he shouted over the wind rushing past them.

“For what?!” Cynder and Spyro both yelled back.

“For approximately twelve times the speed of awesome!” Rainbow laughed. The cone around her grew thinner and thinner as the pursuing Changelings picked up speed to compensate.

“That doesn’t make any seeeeEEEEENSE!!” Spyro cried before he, Cynder, and Flash were suddenly lurched as a thunderous boom echoed in their ears while their bodies shot through the air at nearly blinding speeds.

The sky was suddenly filled with a vast array of colors as bright as the sun and as mesmerizing as starlight, enshrouding the night sky in their glory. A ring of prismatic light erupted before them, spreading out far and wide and causing the world to quake and shudder as it passed. Every sound around them vanished, and all that Rainbow’s passengers could hear were their own hearts thumping in their tightened chests as they continued to pick up speed, crossing over the wastes of the Frozen North as if it was a few feet instead of many miles.

The mountains trembled in their wake, and the shining brilliance of the Sonic Rainboom faded away, replaced by the calm clear skies of night once more.

(Canterlot Castle, five hours after Cloudsdale attack)

There was a slight chill in the air as a mist descended from the Canterhorn, veiling the city of Canterlot and giving it an almost ethereal appearance under the map of stars above. The citizens were sleeping soundly, blissfully snoring away their problems and dreaming of happy days and hopeful fantasies. A smattering of Lunar Guards patrolled the streets and castle grounds, chatting amicably with each other while keeping a careful watch of their surroundings.

For as much as the Ponies of Canterlot enjoyed their Princess of the Day and the joy and love she brought, they had to admit, Princess Luna and her Lunar Guard were far better protectors. They had never felt so safe or so peaceful as they slept, and it brought Luna much cheer to know her efforts were appreciated.

Celestia may have still been absent from Canterlot, but none could say that her sister wasn’t doing an admirable job. So it was that another day ended as peacefully as the last under her rule, and Equestria was content.

It was therefore a shame that the arrival of two bedraggled, exhausted Pegasi from the north spelled the end of such a glorious night.

They arrived as two dark silhouttes against the light of the moon, wings flapping haphazardly as they went. Thestrals along the walls and watch towers looked up and stared in disbelief as the two Pegasi made a beeline for the castle, before launching themselves into the air in pursuit. A Thestral mare raised her head and opened her mouth in a silent shriek of alarm, heard only by her Thestral brethren. In moments, the city was alive with activity as Lunar Guards raced down the streets and across the walls, taking care to deal with the intruders while leaving the citizenry unbothered.

The two Pegasi didn’t care about their pursuers, however. They had their orders, and they would carry them out, no matter who it was who stood in their way.

“Go!” Sky Stinger hissed to his wingpony and holding out the scroll to her. “I’ll buy you some time, just get to the throne room.”

“Wh-what about you?” Vapor Trail asked, hurriedly grabbing the missive and securing it in her uniform as she glided.

“Don’t worry about me, just go!” Sky Stinger replied, looping around through the air and righting himself, before flying as fast as he could towards the Thestrals chasing them, waving his hooves frantically. “We’re friendlies! Friendlies! We’ve been ordered to--”

“Stand down!” a Thestral lieutenant roared, diving towards him with a crossbow in her hooves. “You’re under arrest for tresspassing in a restricted area without authorization! I repeat, stand down!”

Vapor Trail gasped and almost went back to help her friend, when Sky Stinger suddenly looked back at her with pleading eyes and an imploring gaze. He mouthed something to her, but it was too dark for her to make it out. He then whirled around and bucked a Thestral guard in the side, sending him sprawling through the air with a startled squawk.

Vapor Trail squeezed her eyes shut and turned away, picking up speed towards the castle. The main keep and its massive towers loomed just ahead of her, and Lunar Guards were already pouring out of hatches and aiming crossbows at her. Commander Surprise’s words echoed once more in Vapor Trail’s mind, and she grimaced as a tear drifted down her cheek and fell into the gardens below.

“I’m a Wonderbolt...” she declared to herself in finality, before letting out a long shout and aiming her body towards one of the keep’s stained glass windows, pumping her wings and accelerating even further. “For Cloudsdale!” she screamed until her voice was hoarse, even as the first bolts were fired at her in panic.

The first thing she felt as she dive-bombed the nearest window was sudden pain in her left shoulder, followed by a spray of warm fluid over her neck. Her heart and breath slowed, and her mind flashed with memories of her foalhood. Her parents, the smell and taste of her mother’s tulip pancakes, her father’s insistance in teaching her buckball, her home...her friendship with Sky Stinger.

She never did tell that cocky, stupid stallion just how much he meant to her. If she survived this, she would have to fix that.

Time seemed to slow as she felt her body slam back-first into one of the stained glass windows, smashing it into a thousand pieces as she plummeted into the throne room. Her eyes opened halfway, and the last thing she saw before she hit the marble floor below was the moon baptizing her with its gentle, warm glow.

Then reality returned as she crashed onto the throne room floor with a pained shriek, tumbling and rolling to a stop on the soft red carpet leading up to the throne. Thestrals of all kinds, petitioners in Luna’s Night Court, gasped in horror at the sight of the damaged Pegasus mare. They all stood still, shocked that somepony could even think about disturbing Their Lady in her court, much less deface the throne room of Canterlot itself.

“WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?!” a voice thundered over the terrified whisperings of the Thestrals, and everypony in the chamber froze, staring up at the Princess of the Night, who towered over all of them with an imperious and thoroughly enraged expression. “WHO DARE DISTURBS--”

Vapor Trail moaned, and Luna’s voice trailed off immediately at the sight of the wounded Wonderbolt cadet sprawled on the floor. “Oh Mother above...somepony get a doctor!” she cried, abandoning the throne and her anger and rushing over to Vapor Trail. Kneeling at her side, she swept the young mare up in her wings, looking her over and eyeing the Lunar Guard crossbow bolt in her shoulder with a mournful gaze. “What madness has come upon this world...?” she whispered in shame.

Vapor Trail cracked open her eyes and stared at the Princess holding her. She opened her mouth to speak but no words emerged. She raised a hoof to Luna’s face only for it to fall upon her own chest, and she let out a pained gasp.

“Don’t speak, young one,” Luna whispered urgently. “Help is on the way. Now hold still, this will only take a moment.”

Luna closed her eyes and charged her horn, causing a deep violet aura to surround Vapor Trail and slowly lower her to the floor. Blue tendrils of healing magic snaked up the cadet’s body, pulling out shards of glass in her legs, barrel, and neck, before closing up the wounds. It wasn’t much, but it provided a lot more comfort to her, which was Luna’s top priority as she waited for the doctor to arrive.

As the last of the healing spell faded away, the Thestrals crowding around their Princess and the cadet parted to either side of the room as three stallions burst through the throne room doors, followed by a host of armed Lunar Guards and two Paladins. The first stallion, a charcoal grey Unicorn in a white lab coat, knelt down next to Vapor Trail and cast a scan spell on her, breathing a sigh of relief once the scan ended.

“She’ll live,” he said simply. “That bolt in her shoulder missed the bones and nerves, although it’s still a deep wound. Her left femur is also broken, and so are a couple of her ribs, but some strong healing spells and surgery should fix her right up.”

“Please take good care of her, doctor,” Luna implored him.

The doctor nodded, casting a glance at the other two stallions behind him. “I will, Your Highness. She’ll be fine.” He grasped the cadet in his magic and lifted her gently off the ground.

“Wait,” Vapor Trail managed to croak out. “Message...”

“Hold there, doctor,” one of the stallions said, approaching the mare and meeting her gaze. “I am Captain Shield Wall of the Solar Guard. Who are you?”

The doctor groaned. “Can’t this wait?” he barked. “This mare needs medical attention now.”

“It’s...fine, doc,” Vapor Trail wheezed. She lifted a wing and gave a weak salute. “Cadet...Vapor Trail, sir...”

“The lass looks like she’s been through Tartarus, she does,” the other stallion grunted, stepping forward and revealing an old, bearded, orange-furred Pegasus in polished, blue-tinged adamantine armor. His fiery red mane and streaked with a single line of silver, and his aged blue eyes shone in the moonlight cast from beyond the shattered window above. Multiple scars crisscrossed his face, indicating that he was a veteran of many skirmishes.

“What’s a Wonderbolt cadet doing in Canterlot, breaking into the throne room?” Shield Wall demanded, his lips turning downward into a snarl. “Speak up!”

“Easy lad,” the older stallion said, placing a hoof on Shield Wall’s shoulder and pulling him back. “I’ll handle this one. Ya go check with the guards an’ secure the castle.”

Shield Wall sighed but dipped his head in respect. “Yes sir,” he replied, before turning away to rejoin with the Lunar Guards and Paladins.

As the captain left, the elderly stallion gazed down at Vapor Trail with a kindly expression. “Hey there, lass. Don’t ya mind ‘im, he’s a wee bit pissed that somepony got it into their fool head to smash up the place tonight. I trust ya had a good reason?”

Vapor Trail nodded once.

“There now, that’s better.” The stallion sent her an earnest smile. “Now then, what’s this about a message?”

Vapor Trail lifted up her left forehoof and grimaced at the pain, before reaching over with her wings to try to open her suit, only for the zipper to get stuck. The stallion held up a hoof and sent her a questioning glance, and Vapor Trail nodded. With her permission, the stallion unzipped the suit and carefully pulled out a slightly squished scroll, signed and sealed with the Spitfire’s crest.

The stallion was about to break the seal and open the scroll, only for Vapor Trail to reach out with a wing and cover it, pointing to Luna with her other wing and giving him a stern glare. The old stallion let out a quiet chuckle and smiled at her once more with a twinkle in his eye, before trotting over to Luna and handing the scroll to her. “She’s a good soldier,” he whispered to the Princess. “I know that look. She had her orders: your eyes only. Hadn’t had anypony glare at me like that in donkey’s years. She’s going places one day.”

Princess Luna took the scroll from him and then waved the doctor away with a wing, letting him take Vapor Trail out of the throne room. “Brings back memories, eh old goat?” the Princess joked, breaking the seal and setting her eyes on the first line of the message.

“As if your one to...uhhh, Luna? What’s wrong, lass?”

In an instant, the temperature in the room dropped several degrees, and the scroll in Luna’s hooves was set ablaze. The ashes fell from her hooves and she let out a resounding roar that shook the entire castle, shattered several more windows, and sent every Thestral still in the room scrambling for cover out of trepidation or fleeing through the now-open windows.

The stallion stamped a hoof against the floor and gritted his teeth as Luna’s body trembled. “Explain, now,” he demanded. Gone was the compassionate old Pony, replaced by a stalwart and sturdy warrior. His powerful wings twitched in anticipation to fly at a moment’s notice.

“Our Ponies are in danger!” Luna shouted, her voice echoing off the rafters and throughout the castle’s halls. “Cloudsdale is under attack!”

“Who an’ how many?” the stallion barked, ignoring her anger and focusing on the facts.

“Changelings, at least seven thousand strong according to that message,” Luna spat, stomping on the pile of ashes. “Chrysalis has been busy, creating an army while we pranced about like buffoons! All your previous orders are rescinded, Thundershock. Assemble the Legion, you leave at once for Cloudsdale!”

The Field Marshal of Equestria’s military bowed his head. “As ya command, Princess,” he replied steadily, before tapping a crystal on his right fetlock and lifting it to his face. “This is Field Marshal Thundershock to Captain Shield Wall. Activate the Legion, I repeat, activate the Legion. Load up thirty RETTs an’ five Falchions, we’re leaving for Cloudsdale as soon as you’re ready.”

“Sir, what’s happened? The whole castle is jumping.”

“We’re at war, lad. Queen Chrysalis an’ her merry band of freaks just invaded Cloudsdale, and ol’ Spits is in trouble.”

“...Understood, sir.”

The peace was gone, replaced by the loud ringing of alarm bells and the low blowing of horns. The Ponies of Canterlot arose from their slumber confused and afraid, not knowing what was happening or where the sounds were coming from. They watched as hundreds of Ponies suddenly poured out of the Canterhorn from hidden gateways, armored in adamantine plate and armed for war.

Red signal flares shot up into the sky from Canterlot Castle, and the horns continued to blow, echoing across the countryside. Ponyville was the first to hear their rolling blasts, and the Dusk Watch sent up its own flares in response.

Messages were sent through Dragonfyre candles, warp gates were shut down, and armies were put on high alert. Cities across Equestria heard the blowing of Canterlot’s great horns, enchanted with many spells to amplify its message throughout the land. Houses once darkened lit up, and Ponies stuck their heads out of windows and doors in wonder as the low notes of the horns were heard by all.

It had been many generations since those horns had been blown; not since the Dragon Wars. And yet, all those who heard it knew what it was: a call to arms. It was a summoning of the Royal Equestrian Legion to defend Equestria.

Then the Ponies looked to the north, and saw at the very edge of the horizon a small, glowing red speck in the sky. Cloudsdale, one of the most prosperous and safest cities in Equestria, was in flames.

Author's Note

Hooooooooooooo-ly crap, this chapter took a long time to write. Soooooo much happening all at once as the story takes a rather dramatic turn, and as Chrysalis finally makes her move. And at long last, Pharynx finally starts to realize that he’s been on the wrong side all this time, and although his resistance is valiant and brave, it’s not enough to stop his former Queen. Yet.

Just in case anyone’s confused since it’s a little different from real life, here’s the officer rank structure for Equestria, from highest-ranking to lowest:

Field Marshal (Thundershock’s rank)
Knight General / Lord Admiral
General / Admiral (Spitfire’s new rank, although the Wonderbolts still call her “captain”)
Captain of the Guard (there are five of these --- Dusk Watcher, Solar, Lunar, Praetorian, Wonderbolt --- and it’s possible to skip this rank completely, as it’s basically a more specialized General in all but title)
Executor
Commander
Colonel
Major
Lieutenant (Rainbow’s rank)
Specialist

See you guys next time! :rainbowdetermined2:

Also, here’s some artwork showcasing the hoof-blades, courtesy of the almighty and awesome Yakovlev-Vad:

Interlude: Something In the Mist

(Canterlot Castle, several days ago...)

The night was cold and damp with mist from a recent rainfall, but barely a whisper of wind passed through the halls of Canterlot Castle as its faithful Unicorn Solar Guards trudged along, shining their lights into darkened passages and rooms. Their captain, Shield Wall, had increased their number ever since the foreign diplomats had arrived to the city the day before, which made breaking into the Castle more difficult.

But nowhere near impossible.

The stallion’s gazed around a corner at an approaching guard detail, and he braced his back against the wall. They would be on him in moments, but he was ready for them.

Without even a rustle of air, he turned around and pressed his front hooves against the wall, and then lifted up one of his hind hooves to join them. Then, he climbed, his hooves not even making a sound against the smooth white stone.

The guards passed underneath, not even bothering to look up as the stallion slowly crept along the ceiling like some giant spider, peering downward every so often to watch for oncoming patrols. His rich, golden eyes reflected slightly with the light of their horns, but his dangling, wispy mane hid them in shadow. They saw nothing, heard nothing, suspected nothing.

It was almost insulting.

Once the guards were long gone, he simply let go, falling down from the ceiling and landing on the marble floor without even the clop of hooves to signal his descent. He then cast a glance to his left and smirked. The large oak door was right where he had expected it to be, the plaque next to it reading in gilded letters, “Canterlot Archives”.

He knew what lay beyond. It was one of the simplest tricks in the book: deceive the thief and hide the guards behind the doors. The Royal Sisters had learned years ago that the patrols were never enough to guard their most treasured secrets; Starlight Glimmer taught them that. So, security was increased: more guards, stronger enchantments, silent alarms, teleportation runes keyed to guard positions, and Paladins. Lots of Paladins.

But they had not counted on his intellect, his determination, or his desires.

The Princess of the Sun had forgotten him. They had all forgotten him, and his fellows. They had forgotten the ones they had cursed.

His smirk curled into a dark smile, revealing sharpened canines, and he backed away from the door. Taking exactly eighteen steps down the hall, he turned to his left again and pressed a hoof against the wall.

He felt the static, the slight energy of a hidden enchantment. The Royal Sisters were clever, even enchanting the walls to prevent teleporting in. But they had nothing to worry about from him on that front. Being born an Earth Pony made it impossible for him to teleport.

Instead, he simply focused his mind, and walked forward. His ghostly body vanished into ashen dust, then reappeared on the other side, intact and none the worse for wear.

Or rather, not entirely.

He winced, then looked down, noticing the black blemish on his fur as he lifted a foreleg up. The scaly skin underneath was slowly peeling off and rotting away, before vanishing like black smoke as it fell to the floor.

He scowled and lowered the leg once more, knowing he’d have to fix that soon before it became a problem. For now though, he would finish his mission. Looking around, he saw that he was between two enormous bookshelves, each one polished and cleaned to perfection. On each shelf was stacked hundreds of scrolls, all carefully catalogued, alphabetized, and numbered by year and in order of writing.

Each of them bore names he recognized through the ages: Starswirl the Bearded, Clover the Clever, Star Nexus, Love Crafter the Insane, Prince Shining Armor, Mistmane, Stygian the Lost, Nimbus Flare, Light Bringer, Sunset Shimmer the Firebrand, and even the illustrious Princess Twilight Sparkle herself.

The Canterlot Archives housed many of the most powerful spells, formulae, magical theorems, and arcane scribbles known to Ponykind. In another time and in another place, he could have spent hours here, pouring over the ancient knowledge and taking his first steps into becoming an arch-magus.

Instead, he sought only one scroll, the only one of its kind, bearing the one name unlike all the others.

Starlight Glimmer --- student of Princess Twilight, powerful mage, and former dictator-turned-heroine.

Her sole contribution to the Archives was a blackened blemish on her past, but to him, it was a sign from the heavens that Faust smiled upon him. All he needed to do now was reach it: leftmost side of the room, eighth stack, middle shelf, sixth scroll from the right.

Poking his head over a pile of scrolls, he peered at the four Solar Paladins guarding the entrance, and his ears swivelled around to hear the quiet clinking of armored hooves against the marble floor. Another two Paladins were on roving patrol in the Archives themselves.

He grimaced again. He had anticipated that, of course, but he had hoped Celestia had been foolish enough to trust only in her magic, powerful though it was. Judging by the sounds, the Paladins were between him and the bookshelf he needed to reach. That left only one option.

He sighed, low enough that the Paladins couldn’t hear him but enough to show his displeasure. He was going to need a long life leech after this, but he had no choice.

His body crumbled to black ash and melted into the shadows, before reappearing on the other side of the room. But he was not himself. No longer did a Pony stand in his place. Instead, he had taken on a form so hideous, decrepit, and monstrous, it almost made him wonder how Celestia’s mind was so twisted as to bequeath it to him all those millennia ago when she had cursed and tainted him.

His golden eyes were now a dull, rusty red, and his charred face sagged, his wispy black mane now a mess of long, torn hairs. He could not hide very well in this state. He had to move quickly.

Scanning the shelves, he picked out the scroll he had been led to believe was correct. He smiled when the Cutie Mark seal matched the one he was looking for. Miss Glimmer’s mark was indeed one of a kind.

He unravelled the scroll, taking care to not make any noise or damage the paper, and looked at the dark spell contained within. Peering over the edge of the scroll to make sure no one was watching, he quickly read the spell again. Then again. And again. He repeated it three more times just to be sure, memorizing every rune, every glyph, every incantation, every ingredient, and every last number contained within. Once he was certain he could recite it from memory at the snap of a primary feather, he replaced the scroll on the shelf and once more melted into the shadows, reappearing on the other side of the wall outside the Archives. No guards were there to greet him.

Just as he was about to leave, he heard rapid hoof-falls on the floor, and he once more hid in the dark and waited. A team of eight Lunar Guards led by a Pegasus Paladin (Shield Wall himself, judging by the Cutie Mark on his armor) ran down the hall, skidding to a stop at the Archives.

He scowled inwardly. Clearly the Sisters had been more cunning than he had given them credit for. He must have tripped a silent alarm as he walked through the wall. It didn’t matter though; he had gotten exactly what he had come for.

Almost as silently as he had arrived, the cursed stallion vanished into the misty night, even as the Ponies wondered who could’ve broken into the Canterlot Archives and leave without stealing anything.

He had one last stop to make before he could begin the next phase of his plan. The Arcane Archives of Trotsylvania had something he needed; something that would make his revenge against Celestia even sweeter.

The Viper Serum formula.

And this time...he’d throw a little party for the guards as well.

Author's Note

Remember when Captain Shield Wall reported a break-in way back in Chapter 3?

Hmmm...

Prologue: The Dawn

The world hung on a thread, a single hope, even as its heart ached for renewal. The ground shattered and lifted into the air, as trees uprooted and turned to ash against the fiery winds. The skies blackened, the oceans turned to dust and steam, and all life cried out for deliverance from the unspeakable evil that now afflicted them.

Their last hope hinged on two young Dragons, just barely into adult age. They had suffered so much, fought far longer than anyone else, and had answered the call of the Ancestors. They had flown willingly into fire to destroy the very heart of the evil that had dared to destroy their world. They had to, for if they didn’t nobody else would, for nobody else could.

And so, deep within the planet’s core, the two Dragons fought their sworn enemy. They fought with every last remaining ounce of strength they had left, which was quickly draining. They were two tiny flickers of light against overwhelming darkness, and the darkness made sure to remind them well of that fact.

The Dark Master, Malefor, the world’s greatest threat, slammed both Dragons under his massive claws against the walls of the planet’s core and listened to their cries of pain with unrepentant glee, intending to grind them into the molten stone until they were dust. His power was greater than theirs, and they knew it. He was, after all, the latest in a long line of Purple Dragons that had been destined to destroy the world, and he would not be denied that destiny like so many of the failures before him. He would crush the two whelps that dared to defy him and their heritage, and show them what true paradise would look like after the world had been reborn in the fires of creation.

He had sacrificed much to make it to this moment, and by the Ancestors, he would not fail now.

The two young Dragons screamed as they were pushed into the stone, and braced their legs against the wall to push the larger Purple Dragon off of them. Spyro’s scales erupted in an explosion of flames as he used a little of his remaining strength to perform a Fire Fury in desperation, and with a jolt Malefor was thrown off into the air, and they were free.

Malefor quickly recovered and growled at the two “heroes” before him, even as they righted themselves and prepared to attack once more. While he could not allow them to win, he had to respect their determination. Most Dragons would’ve fallen by now.

“Cynder, now!” Spyro yelled, flying towards the black-scaled Dragoness.

Cynder merely nodded and linked claws with him, before they both surged towards Malefor in a combined attack of shadow and flame and rammed into his chest, sending all three of them plummeting deeper into the core.

Time seemed to slow as they fell. Continents rose into the sky beside them, and flecks of lava and rock whipped past their heads, but they paid none of it any heed. Down and down they fell, and they continued to press their attack until finally the titanic Purple Dragon managed to shove them off once they had reached an enormous cavern with an ocean of fire beneath --- a fitting location for their final showdown.

The three Dragons hovered in the air, panting from exertion and glaring at each other. Malefor narrowed his yellow eyes at them and curled his mouth downward in an intense scowl, while Spyro and Cynder both grimaced, just barely keeping it together. They were tired, and so was Malefor, but he would never show it.

“Spyro...” Cynder wheezed, looking at him weakly. “We won’t survive this...”

“I know,” Spyro replied sadly, looking her way. “But for the lives of everyone we left behind, and...and for those we lost, we need to keep fighting.” He closed his eyes. “Even if it’s our end if we do.”

“I know...I just wanted to say it now, before the end. I’ll die by your side than be ruled by him, and if it means fighting a little longer, then so be it,” Cynder whispered softly as she faced Malefor once again, yet her words were heard by both Purple Dragons. Spyro looked at her with pride, while Malefor smirked.

“You two hatchlings don’t get it, do you?” he said, catching them off guard. They hadn’t anticipated to be given any sort of break, but Malefor wasn’t doing this for them. He was buying precious time. “You never stood a chance. You can defy fate all you want, but fate always finds a way to happen anyway. Kill me, save the world, it won’t matter, because you’ve already lost. The moment I unleashed the Destroyer upon the world, your fate was sealed. Whether a hundred years from now or a thousand or even ten thousand, the world’s destruction will happen again, and again, and again until it is finally complete! You can’t keep fighting forever.”

“Perhaps,” Spyro conceded, feeling a tiny bit of his strength return. “But tomorrow is a new day, and even a hundred years is enough time to heal.”

“And if our fate is sealed, then all we need to do is to take you down with us,” Cynder finished, glancing at Spyro briefly and shooting him a small smile.

Malefor chuckled and flapped his mighty wings, sending him higher into the air above the two smaller Dragons. Even as they trembled under him they continued to hold fast and meet his gaze defiantly. His chuckle briefly slipped into full-blown laughter, and his eyes glowed. “Even when faced with death, you still don’t understand. You can never truly defeat me, I AM ETERNAL! My plans, my destiny, it is all eternal! It was written in stone and in the stars themselves that this world would die today, so why don’t we end this charade and let evolution take its course?” Without even giving the two Dragons time to respond, Malefor opened his maw and his throat glowed, before a raging beam of violet Aether poured out of his mouth and tore through the air at them.

Spyro and Cynder unleashed their own beams of Aether, pouring their last remaining energy and strength into them. The two beams of light met with Malefor’s beam of darkness, and all three clashed between them in a pulsating explosion, bathing their cavernous surroundings in a purple glow.

Malefor put forth more energy into his own beam, and slowly, the two smaller beams of Aether began falling back to their owners. Cynder screeched in fury and desperation, and Spyro slammed his eyes shut and called out to her.

“Just...hang...on!” he urged. He knew he couldn’t follow his own plea, but he’d be damned if Cynder succumbed before he did. She had given him strength that he never knew he had, and if she died today...

“I...” Cynder coughed, tears forming in her eyes from the pain that tore at her. “I can’t...”

Spyro’s thoughts raced, even as Malefor’s beam inched closer. He couldn’t hold it back either. He could feel the power radiating off of it, and could already feel the skin under his scales burning. It was too much power for a Dragon to take.

Unless...

Spyro swerved suddenly in the air and moved closer to Cynder, touching his left wingtip to her right. Her eyes glanced towards him, and he met her gaze. An understanding moved between them, and she realized what his plan was.

One Dragon and their Aether could not withstand Malefor’s, but two united beams...

Spyro and Cynder moved a little closer, until their beams joined together as one, facing Malefor’s together. Suddenly the power shifted. Malefor’s beam was pushed back to the middle once more, and both heroes felt less pressure against their own. They were doing it! They were winning!

Malefor’s eyes widened as he realized what was happening. The two beams of Aether continued to fight, only for Malefor’s to wane. How was this possible? How could his power not be enough? Had he made a miscalculation?

All his rational thoughts fell away as his single questioning doubt wormed its way through his mind, and suddenly his Aether beam was gone. For a split second, all he saw was a flash of light, and then he was thrown across the cavern with an undignified shout of surprise. He landed in a heap on a large purple and black crystal situated on a pillar emerging from the lava below --- the very heart of the planet itself. He lay there for a moment before clamping his claws down on the surface and lifting himself up. He would not fail now! Not when he was so close! He now knew how they defeated him, and he wasn’t going to make the same mistake.

The two younger Dragons hovered in the air, looking down at Malefor in shock. “That should’ve killed him...” Cynder said, aghast. “Our Aether...”

“Wasn’t enough, I know,” Spyro whispered, hanging his head low.

“What do we do now?”

“I don’t know...Ancestors, save us...”

Malefor’s smug smile grew, and he stalked towards the edge of the crystal pillar, spreading his massive wings wide. “I’ll tell you what you’ll do. The two of you will now live just long enough to watch each other die, as a warning to all those who heedlessly defy prophecy.” He reared his head back to charge another beam of Aether.

Only to stop and close his maw in surprise. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw movement where there shouldn’t have been any. He craned his neck behind him, then all around him. Several ghostly apparitions had appeared next to him on the crystal, five in total. They quickly surrounded him and took to the air, looking down at him with undisguised disdain.

“What...what is this?” Malefor hissed, scraping his claws against the crystal. “What devilry is this, purple whelp?!”

Spyro and Cynder looked at each other in bewilderment, and Spyro shrugged helplessly. Neither of them knew what was happening as much as Malefor. They had seen ghosts before, but never the ghosts of Dragons.

Then Spyro’s eyes widened slightly. Could it be them...?

Malefor took a step back, and that movement was enough to anger the spirits. They opened their mouths in silent roars and dived at him. Ghostly chains latched onto Malefor’s legs, holding him down before he could escape. He attempted to charge another Aether beam, only to be struck by one of the spirits. Two more encircled him, and he could feel himself being pulled downwards. He looked down and witnessed in horror as his claws began to vanish within the crystal. He was being sealed inside!

“No...no! NOOOOOOOOO!!” Malefor bellowed, yanking at the chains and reaching up with a claw in desperation, but the spirits were relentless. They continued to encircle him, firing off spells and Aether beams until he was knocked down. With one last roar of fury, the Dark Master was sealed within the crystal. The spirits, satisfied with their work, vanished into the crystal alongside him.

The result was instantaneous. The crystal pillar glowed white through its black and purple surface, and beams of light shot out from it in all directions, tearing holes through the planet and soaring off into the far reaches of space before disappearing. The cracks caused by the beams of light continued to spread across the walls of the cavern, however, and before Spyro and Cynder’s very eyes, the planet itself began to break apart.

With nowhere left to go, the two exhausted Dragons fluttered down and landed on the crystal pillar, their chests heaving with pain. Spyro’s legs trembled even as he walked over to Cynder, and Cynder looked around them in sorrow.

“Spyro...” she said, her voice cracking from emotion. “I’m sorry...I’m so sorry...”

Spyro knew what she meant, but he refused to dredge up the past again, not when he had already forgiven her long ago. “Don’t be,” he said, putting a comforting wing over her and pulling her close. “It’s over now.”

“So this is it?” Cynder asked, already knowing the answer.

Spyro couldn’t answer her, either from not daring to or simply not knowing how. Besides, what was there to say? Both of them knew what they had been getting into the moment they answered Ignitus’s call for aid. They both knew there was a chance they wouldn’t be coming back.

Then, in the back of his mind, Spyro recalled something Ignitus had once told him so long ago, during his training at the old Dragon Temple. It had been a lesson he had kept close to his heart for a long time, and it had been more pertinent than ever since his mentor’s passing.

When a dragon dies, he never truly leaves the world. His spirit would live on, binding itself with nature and offering hope for the future.

And then, in his heart, he knew the answer. His spirit would live on, but there was a chance Cynder wouldn’t have to make the same sacrifice.

“I know what I need to do,” Spyro said, catching her attention. “Just get out of here, Cynder.”

The Shadow Dragoness looked at him, not comprehending what she was hearing, until she saw the look in his eyes. Her own eyes widened in realization of what he meant. “Spyro, no!” she gasped. “You don’t have to do anything! Let’s just go.”

“Where, Cynder?” Spyro countered. “There’ll be nothing left; the world is breaking apart. But...but I think I can stop it. I think I’m meant to.”

Cynder’s frame trembled, and she stepped towards him, embracing him with her magenta wings and nuzzling his neck. Her black and magenta scales shimmered in the light of the fires all around them. “Then I’m with you...” she whispered to him, closing her eyes. She had stuck with him for years, she would never leave his side again.

Spyro held her close, his chest to hers, and couldn’t help but shed a tear over her shoulder. He didn’t deserve her loyalty, but he had it anyway. For a moment the two of them sat there, not wanting to let go even as the world burned around them. But they both knew the moment couldn’t last forever.

The Purple Dragon pulled away and looked into her green eyes full of love one last time. Then he closed his eyes as his body glowed with a soft golden light. His body lifted up into the air as the true power of the Purple Dragon revealed itself. It manifested itself in many different ways throughout the millennia, usually in the form of great peril and disaster, but in Spyro it did so in a way that defied all knowledge and expectations.

For, if granted to a Purple Dragon of pure heart and spirit, it could heal and change the world.

A pulse of violet energy emerged from Spyro’s body and expanded outwards, flowing through the planet. Then another came. And then another. Pulse after pulse spread throughout the cavern, bathing it in holy light once more. The planet glimmered in the darkness of space, becoming a star in its own right as a ring of purple surrounded it.

To Cynder it was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen, and her heart soared as she watched the Dragon she had grown to admire and trust over the years rise to meet his destiny. She couldn’t be prouder of him than at this moment, and she had to express that pride in the only way she knew how.

“I love you...” she whispered, her gentle voice echoing throughout the cavern.

Spyro heard her, and he smiled warmly even as his body glowed brighter. “I love you, too...” he whispered back, although he didn’t know if she heard him.

At that moment, at the end of all things, he had only one desperate thought running through his mind.

Please...I don’t know if you’re out there, or if you can hear my prayer, but hear me now. Ancestors, help me...help me save them all. This world is dying, but I refuse to let our race die with it. I’ll do anything to save them, even if I have to cross time and space to do it...please...

His silent prayer finished, he closed his eyes as one final, massive pulse of energy emerged from his body. Cynder, blinded by the light coming from Spyro, put up a wing to shield her eyes as she felt a sudden warmth envelop her. The entire world was drowned in white light, and then the two Dragons knew no more.

(Equestria, Ponyville, present day)

A Unicorn paced nervously on the boardwalk of the Ponyville train station, his violet plate armor and silver chainmail clinking against his grey fur. His smooth, blue mane streaked with white ruffled slightly in the breeze, and his face twitched with impatience. Behind him, several more Unicorns and Pegasi armored in similar fashion stood at ease as they waited for the Friendship Express to pull in. It was mere moments away, and Captain Silver Moon wanted to make the moment as impressive as possible.

After all, it could very well be his last if Princess Twilight was angry at him for his failure to stop the Changelings from kidnapping her and her friends. It had been up to her student, Starlight Glimmer, to rescue them alongside a rag-tag team. It should have been Silver who had mounted a rescue operation, but to his shame, he had failed in his basic duty as Princess Twilight’s captain of her guard, the Dusk Watch.

They had been chosen by Celestia from her personal guard almost a year ago after Tirek’s assault, upon realizing that, as Princess, Twilight’s life was only going to get more dangerous as time went on. The Dusk Watch was comprised of the finest battle mages and Pegasi enforcers, and given the honor of protecting Equestria’s newest Princess and anypony who was close to her. Unlike the other branches of the EUP Guard, the Dusk Watch operated mostly behind the scenes in smaller teams and platoons, hidden everywhere and always watching for trouble.

That mission quickly changed once Twilight was put in charge, and Silver understood why: the Cutie Map inside the Castle of Friendship was a powerful tool, and it allowed Twilight and the other Element Bearers to find any problem, friendship-related or otherwise (although usually the larger ones were solved by the Bearers themselves). Twilight could see the potential to do good throughout all of Equestria and beyond, and as Princess of Friendship it was her duty to ensure that Ponies and creatures of all shapes, sizes, and races got along well with each other. As such, the Dusk Watch were now delegated to being adventurers and peacekeepers, sent throughout the land to protect villages from monsters, patrol the lands surrounding Tartarus, and even acting as “diplomats of friendship”. All those in the Dusk Watch were on board with the idea, and the fantastic results spoke for themselves. Ponies were happier, the world was safer, and the other nations were pleased to have such dedicated allies.

Nevertheless, the Dusk Watch’s main purpose was never forgotten, and Silver Moon ensured that nopony under his command never strayed from that purpose. Celestia and Luna may have been the rulers of Equestria, but to Silver, Twilight was his Princess. He was loyal to her first, now and forever.

But after what happened recently, he now began to question his own competence.

“’Keep her safe’, she told me...” he muttered under his breath. “Idiot, those were your orders! Celestia herself told you to watch the one Pony she considers a daughter, and you failed!”

“Train inbound!” somepony yelled.

Silver immediately straightened up and snapped his legs together, facing the rails. “Dusk Watch, atten-TION!” He lifted his right forehoof in a sharp salute, just as the train pulled into the station. Behind him, the platoon of Dusk Watchers that had accompanied him all stood at attention, horns raised proudly. A team of four Pegasi, two at each end of the platoon, lifted up their Dusk Watch banners: a lavender flag with Twilight Sparkle’s Cutie Mark in the center, surrounded by a laurel of golden leaves and the black outline of a shield.

The train whistled, and screeched to a stop, making Silver wince ever so slightly. Those breaks desperately needed to be replaced. Finally, the train’s doors opened, and his charge stepped out, followed by her student and her friends. All of them looked exhausted.

“Your Highness,” Silver announced. “Dusk Watch Platoon Delta, ready for inspection!”

Twilight looked up at him with half-lidded eyes. She blinked at him, and then remembered her place. She raised her head higher, attempting to look more regal, and pried her eyes open. “Captain Silver Moon,” she said. “At ease.”

Silver visibly relaxed and let his legs spread outward slightly, his troops doing the same. “Welcome home, Your Highness.”

“Silver, I’ve told you before,” Twilight said, stepping closer. “Call me Twilight.”

Silver nodded. “O-of course, right, my apologies.”

“Can’t we do this some other time, Twi?” asked Applejack from behind her, the farm mare tipping her hat to Silver. “Ah’m beat.”

“Ditto,” said Rainbow with a yawn. “I need to catch some Z’s. The Wonderbolts have an air show planned in a week and I need rest.”

“You girls go on ahead, I’ll catch up later,” Twilight told them.

“Marvellous, darling,” Rarity said, also yawning. “I shall see you all later.” Then, as she passed by Silver, she winked at him. “Good day, captain.”

Silver nodded her way. “Lady Rarity.”

Rarity giggled and then trotted out of sight, quickly followed by the rest of Twilight’s friends. Pinkie was carrying a sleeping Fluttershy on her back, while Rainbow zoomed through the air towards her cloud house and Applejack trudged towards her farmhouse, head hung low in exhaustion. Starlight and Spike opted to stay with Twilight and Silver.

Twilight sighed wistfully after them and looked back at Silver. “Why all the pomp, Silver? You never did any of this before.”

“That’s because I’ve never failed in my duty before,” Silver replied, glancing away. “Princess Celestia founded the Dusk Watch for one purpose only: to protect you, your friends, and Ponyville. We have failed in this singular duty, and I don’t deserve to be your captain.”

Twilight and Starlight looked at each other, and Spike grimaced off to the side. “What are you talking about, Silver?” Twilight asked. “You’ve done a fantastic job at keeping Ponyville safe in your first year here.”

“And yet you and your friends were taken and replaced by Changelings right under our noses while the Ponyville garrison was on a mission in the Everfree,” Silver countered. “Had it not been for Starlight Glimmer...”

“You still would’ve found out eventually,” Starlight interjected, stepping up. “I just found out first, that’s all. If anything, I should’ve gone to you immediately once I discovered the Changelings’ ruse.”

“Yes, you should’ve,” Silver murmured, sweeping his emerald gaze towards her. “And thank Faust that you still managed to save the day without me.”

Twilight put a hoof on his shoulder and smiled at him. “Don’t beat yourself up about it, Silver. Like you said, you were on a mission in the Everfree. A mission that I gave you, if I recall correctly. Neither of us could’ve known that the Changelings were going to attack.”

“But it’s my job to know,” Silver insisted.

Twilight sighed. “We’re not flawless, Silver. I’ve made mistakes that I wish I could take back or redo a thousand times over. We just can’t let those mistakes define us. You’re a good stallion, Silver, and more than that, you’re the best captain the Dusk Watch could ever have. You’re brave, selfless, and have stood watch over Ponyvlle and beyond when my friends and I couldn’t be there. I couldn’t be prouder of all of you, nor could I ask for a better captain or a better friend. As Pinkie would say, ‘stop being a grumpy-pants’.” She smiled at him and patted his shoulder.

Silver’s face flushed under the compliments, and he nodded. “Message received, Twilight.”

“Great!” Twilight exclaimed, clapping her hooves together and fluffing her wings. “Now that that’s over with, how about we all head back to the castle and relax for a bit. I could use a cup of coffee, myself.”

Starlight chuckled. “Same here.” Spike nodded in silent agreement, stifling a yawn of his own.

Silver turned to the platoon. “Dusk Watch, dis-MISSED!”

The platoon snapped to attention, spun to the right, marched precisely three paces, and then dispersed. Silver gave a single nod of approval and then trotted up next to Twilight and Starlight as they began their walk to the castle on the outskirts of town, with Spike sitting comfortably on Twilight’s back. The four of them struck up a conversation, and Starlight began to tell her humble tale of how she, Thorax, Trixie, and Discord saved Equestria from the Changelings.

The townsfolk around them, meanwhile, didn’t even look their way twice. They had seen this sight before. This was just another average day in Ponyville. Just another new day in another new year, and yet another crisis averted.

In other words, idyllic. Peaceful. Calm. Safe.

Normal.

And so it would always be.

(Eastern Dragon Lair)

Dragon Lord Ember stood on the tallest peak of the Eastern Dragon Lair, looking out over all of Halflinger Grove with a calculating, nervous gaze. She had only been Dragon Lord for a little under a year now, and she had faced her share of problems during that time, but never in her wildest dreams did she think she’d have to deal with something like this in her first year.

She was seriously starting to reconsider her life choices right about now.

Sighing, she turned to her left and looked at the red teenage Dragon next to her. “Are you sure?”

“Positive,” Garble said, crossing his arms and huffing. “I know what I saw.”

“I’m sure you do,” Ember muttered, putting a claw under her chin in deep thought. “Still, I can’t believe it myself.”

“You can check with the scouts yourself if you want, I’m not gonna stop ya.”

“Watch the tone, bub,” Ember growled, holding up the Bloodstone Scepter. “I’m still the Dragon Lord, and I can still make you hug the Ponies when they get here, just like you did with all the Dragons in the Lair.” She flashed an evil smirk.

Garble shivered at that particular memory and wisely backed off. “Right, right, no need to get all nasty. But why do we need to have a buncha pansy Ponies running around anyway? Isn’t this a Dragon problem?”

“It may be on our problem and our territory, but portals are their area of expertise, not ours,” Ember replied with a nod. “Besides, I think they’d want to see this for themselves.”

She turned her attention back to the forest and narrowed her eyes at the enormous, walled, somewhat crumbled city that now stood within Halflinger Grove. Its damaged parapets were being patrolled by strange bipedal creatures, and larger, scaled beings soared in the skies above, looking down upon the forest around them with wonder and suspicion. The landscape around the city had inexplicably changed to match the city. What was once a lush forest was now a small mountain with a castle or temple at the top, the foothills from which spread the city itself. Rolling hills grew from the ground and fit the city’s walls seamlessly, as if it had always been there. And from the walls hung emblems and flags that she had never seen before, and that frightened her.

But what frightened her more was the crimson blood that stained those walls in great swaths, painting a mural that spoke of great wars and dark history. This city wasn’t just alien; it was a fortress, one that had withstood power and conflict she could never even imagine, or dare to dream of.

“After all, it’s not every day that a city full of alien Dragons, mole creatures, and armed cats suddenly appears out of nowhere.”

Author's Note

(Image used is concept art for Warfang, but it's basically how I imagine the Dragon City to look like.)

Chapter 10: The Questions Three

(The Primordial Hive, the Clockwork Pavilion)

The green floor of the Spire Nexus pulsed and wobbled, and then six bulges grew upwards in the shape of three Ponies, two Changelings, and one Dragon. The viscous goo that surrounded each of them like a bubble evaporated, leaving their coats as clean and dry as before. Then the five visitors flopped to the floor, with Protus glancing down at them with a knowing smirk.

The first thing Thorax felt was the cold draft of air on his exoskeleton, followed by the sensation of having been dunked in a pool of Changeling goo and then pulled back out. It wasn’t anything he hadn’t felt before.

After that, the first thing he heard was Rarity screeching about how disgusting it was. Despite himself, he couldn’t hold back a small laugh.

“Ah swear to sweet Celestia, if’n Ah get thrown halfway across the world one more time outta the blue...” Applejack muttered, picking herself off the ground and giving an involuntary shudder. “Eugh, Ah feel like Ah’ve been slobbered on by Winona an’ then swallowed by Cerberus.”

“Or Fluttershy’s pet bear...” Spike added, hugging himself and shivering.

Rarity gagged and puffed out her cheeks, looking rather green in the face.

Protus chuckled. “Oh, don’t be so dramatic, it’s not that bad. Besides, it’ll only feel like that after the first few trips. After that, you won’t even notice the effect.”

At the mention of several trips, Rarity promptly fainted into Spike’s arms, and Protus rolled his eyes.

Twilight was the only one who didn’t seem the least bit affected by the sensation, and was examining her hooves and wings with a thoughtful expression on her face. “That was...something, alright. Was that Changeling goo we were just in?”

Thorax nodded. “Not the stuff I’m used to, but more or less. It’s called a slipstream canal, a pool of Changeling goo that’s been enchanted with teleportation spells that forms a one-way escape tunnel back to the Hive in case of an emergency. A little like your Warp Gates, I suppose. I think it’s how Chrysalis got you and the other Princesses back to the Hive in a single night, when it would’ve taken weeks on hoof or one week by wing, and from the looks of it, these Changelings have figured out how to make it a point-to-point system, and two-way.”

“You use that stuff for a lot of things, don’t you?” Twilight remarked, looking behind them and seeing the triple helix again. This time the helix was surrounded by four black marble statues of Equine Changelings.

“If you’d like to know more, I’d suggest you--” Protus began.

“Ask the Emperor, or the scientists, or the bio-engineers, or the thaumaturgists, or the mages, or whoever it is who makes everything in this place run the way it does, I know,” Twilight sighed. “This is so not fair.”

Protus shrugged. “You certainly have me figured out, Your Highness.” He motioned with a hoof to the exit. “This way, please.”

“Spike, ya good there?” Applejack asked, looking down at the little Dragon as he hoisted Rarity’s forelegs over his shoulders and began to drag her along.

“Yeah, I’m good,” Spike grunted. He looked up at her as he passed her by. “Not. A. Word.”

Applejack raised an eyebrow, but said nothing.

Protus led the visitors out of the Nexus and onto yet another platform, overlooking what they could only assume to be the Clockwork Pavilion. Unlike the previous level, this level had no lakes, nor mushrooms, nor even any Changeling pods hanging overhead. Instead, the beauty in the Clockwork Pavilion was made evident by the architectural marvel surrounding them.

Towers. Towers as far as the eye could see within the cavern, many of them topped with green crystals encased in webs of black resin. Mechanical bridges, massive gears, escalators, and corkscrew stairways connected each of the towers together in a winding maze of machinery and precisely-calibrated magic, making the entire cavern look like some enormous clockwork device instead of a Changeling Hive.

Yet, despite all the machinery and moving parts, barely a hint of metal scraping against metal could be heard. The Changelings that traversed the bridges weren’t even bothered by the sights and sounds around them, and a short-range scan from Thorax confirmed what he had suspected: the entire cavern was under a powerful but simple sound-proofing spell, with the source of which was linked directly to the Nexus itself, allowing for nigh limitless spell energy and longevity.

As for the Changelings themselves, they were nothing like any of the visitors expected. There were no plain clothes, nor gruff-looking engineers, nor even any workers at all. Instead, every Changeling they saw had regal, almost noble bearing, wearing only the finest clothing that money could buy. There were few Ants, Scorpions, or Scarabs about, but there were Mantises, Moths, and Hornets aplenty.

Twilight’s jaw dropped, and her wings fell limp to the ground as she beheld the sight, the inner gears of her mind ticking away even as she watched their larger brethren move three bridges into position to allow several Mantis Changelings in fine dresses and suits step across from one tower into another. Incoherent squeaks emerged from her mouth, and she raised a hoof to point, only to let it fall a moment later.

Thorax, Spike, and Applejack were likewise astonished as they stared at the mechanical city, feeling overwhelmed and suddenly very small. Rarity remained unconscious, even as Spike prodded her to wake her.

If Protus was proud before, now he was doubly so. He didn’t even say a word as he passed them by, but merely smiled and inhaled.

“How is...I don’t even...” Twilight sputtered.

“Aw heck, we’re very far away from home, ain’t we?” Applejack drawled, her eyes wide.

“This is unfortunately as far as I can take you,” Protus said, turning to them. “As much as I enjoy seeing this place, I don’t have the clearance necessary to take you any further. I’ve already sent for a Tribune or two over the Hivemind to take you the rest of the way to the Citadel.”

Twilight’s eyes flickered over to him, the towers momentarily forgotten. “That’s a shame. Will we be seeing you again?”

“Unless I’m promoted up a few ranks within the next few days, I doubt it,” Protus replied with a frown. “I’m just a gate guard after all, and the Clockwork Pavilion is the nobility’s sanctuary. There’s still a hierarchy to follow.”

Thorax bowed his head. “You’ve already been a huge help to us, Protus. Thank you.”

Protus bowed at the waist at the compliment, just as two large male Hornet Changelings flew towards the group, wearing scarlet red plate armor and wielding large halberds in their hooves. They stared at the visitors without saying a word, although one did raise an eyebrow at Rarity. Protus hailed them from below and waved them down, before turning back to the Ponies.

“It has been an honor, Your Majesty,” he said as the two Tribunes landed. “I wish you all the best of luck from here on, and, perhaps someday, we can indeed meet again.”

Twilight’s eyes sparkled as she smiled. “That would be lovely. Goodbye, Protus.”

Protus saluted with a hoof and retreated back into the Nexus, casting one last glance over his shoulder at the group before disappearing behind a corner.

Twilight, Thorax, Applejack, and Spike turned their attention to the two Tribunes now standing before them, sizing them up. Both were taller than Protus, although not by a lot, and both were stern-faced and carried an air of imperious authority about them, making Thorax flinch. His reaction was not unnoticed, and one of the Tribunes let out a huff.

Rarity, by this time, had finally recovered from her impromptu nap (thanks in part to Spike’s continuous prodding), and was now staring at the Tribunes in curiosity. Only one of them returned her glance, but quickly looked away again when his companion nudged him.

Twilight, not wanting to seem impolite or unfriendly, stepped forward with a smile and offered a hoof. “Hello! I’m Princess Twilight, and these are--”

“King Thorax, I presume?” one of the Tribunes asked in a gravelly voice, interrupting her.

Twilight closed her mouth and let her hoof drop back to the floor.

Thorax blinked and took a step forward. “Y-Yes, that’s me.”

“I am Tribune Lurk, this is Tribune Gunnar,” the Hornet said, pointing to himself and his companion. “We were sent to escort you and your...” He glanced at the Ponies and sneered. “...friends to the Citadel, as well as to be your guides, by order of the Emperor, long may he reign.”

“Long may he reign,” the second Tribune echoed, his voice higher and more lilting than Lurk’s.

Thorax nodded. “Very well, um, lead the way.”

“Stay close, and don’t stray from our path,” Lurk said, already launching up into the air. “Not everyone in the Clockwork Pavilion is as happy to see outsiders as the Emperor is.” Gunnar joined Lurk in the air, and both proceeded to fly away.

“Wait!” Twilight called after them. “Some of us don’t have wings!”

Lurk slowed down and muttered an obscenity under his breath, before both he and Gunnar turned around and flew back. Each of them held out a hoof to Applejack and Rarity. “Grab on,” said Gunnar to Rarity, who looked up at him with wide eyes.

“Is there no other way?” Rarity pleaded.

Gunnar rolled his eyes and sighed. “Ponies...” he muttered. “No, miss, there isn’t any other way to the Citadel.”

Applejack, who had already gone airborne thanks to Lurk, called down to Rarity, “It’s alright Rares, they’re gruff and no-nonsense, but they ain’t gonna hurt ya.”

Rarity gulped and nodded, taking Gunnar’s hoof with one of her own. “I hate flying...” she murmured, even as bad memories returned. “Too many falls and near misses.”

“I won’t let you fall, miss,” Gunnar replied. Despite his stern countenance, Rarity could hear the sincerity in his promise, and it put her at ease even as she was lifted off the ground with as much effort as lifting a pebble with magic.

Spike clambered onto Twilight’s back, and she spread her wings and launched into the air, taking her place next to Thorax and the Tribunes. Once she and Spike were in the air, Lurk and Gunnar once again flew off from the Nexus, leading them through the maze of bridges, towers, and machinery. Up and down they flew, left and right, sometimes even in spirals. Along the way they passed over several groups of Changeling nobles, all of them glancing up in mild interest at the newcomers. Some sent looks at both Thorax and Twilight in amazement and wonder, while others simply shrugged and returned to their conversations or their work.

It was a dizzying experience for the Ponies, and Applejack wondered how anyone could even find their way in such a place. As if sensing her thoughts, Lurk smirked and swooped down under a particularly large, spinning gear, causing Applejack to clutch at his hoof harder and tense up. His smirk grew wider as he dipped below the gear and shot up the other end from underneath, carrying her up and over a large arching bridge between two towers.

“Whoa-ho-hoooo Nelly!” Applejack exclaimed as they passed over it, glaring up at Lurk. “Watch where you’re goin’, ya nearly sent me flyin’ into the...the...” The words died on her lips as she saw what lay before her. “Aw heck, that’s big.”

Gunnar and Rarity sided up next to them, followed shortly by Twilight, Spike, and Thorax, and all of them sent their gazes ahead of them. Now it was time for Thorax’s jaw to drop.

Just ahead of them was an enormous fortress, cut into the stone walls of the Spire. Ramparts as high as Twilight’s castle rose up to meet them, topped with battlements and rounded, domed watch towers. Changelings of all tribes patrolled the walls, some wearing the same scarlet plate armor as Lurk and Gunnar, others wearing different colors, and all of them heavily armed. Ballistae and cannons lay on horseshoe towers along the curtain walls, while barracks and other buildings stood within.

Looking down, the group could see that a large moat had been constructed around the Citadel walls, dry but steep. A long, wide bridge spanned the gap, its columns reaching down and disappearing in the darkness below. It led to an enormous gatehouse, protected by three portcullises and a doorway made from ornate iron and reinforced chitin.

Beyond the gate lay a second wall, taller and steeper than the first, and topped with the same defenses. Finally, past the second wall was a great half-dome of black marble and stone, built into the wall of the Spire itself. Seven larger, thicker towers spiralled up from its borders, each topped with the same green crystals the city had, only these had no webbing around them.

This wasn’t like the Crystal Palace, nor was it a mere castle like Canterlot. This was a fortress, meticulously engineered and designed to slay whoever approached it with hostility, or bring hope to those who needed it.

“How many more impressive things are we gonna see today?” Spike remarked.

“Just one: the Emperor himself,” Lurk replied, already moving towards the Citadel. “Don’t linger now, the Emperor has been kept waiting long enough.”

With that, the group once more recovered from their stupor and followed the Hornets into the fortress. Interestingly enough, they didn’t fly over the walls like Twilight had expected. Rather, they flew down to the gates and landed there, letting an inspection team approach them from behind the portcullises.

“Name, rank, service number,” one of the Hornet drones behind the gate mumbled, clearly disinterested in the whole affair. Thorax guessed that she had said it many, many times in her career, with no end in sight.

Gunnar stood at attention. “Gunnar, Tribune lieutenant, K59432871.”

“Lurk, Tribune major, J23727555,” Lurk recited soon after.

The gate guard nodded and looked up from her clipboard. “Good, and your orders?”

“We’re here to escort King Thorax of the Equine Tribe to His Majesty post-haste,” Lurk replied. “As well as his companions from Equestria: Princess Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Rarity, and Spike, of the town of Ponyville.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. She hadn’t told either of them their names except for her own. Then again, information such as that was easy to come by, and they were in a Changeling Hive.

The Hornet drone leaned to the side and looked past Lurk, staring at Twilight and her friends even as she and Spike waved back at her. The drone hummed to herself and then looked back at Lurk, her eyes narrowed. Lurk returned her stare with a hardened gaze, and the drone nodded again. Raising a hoof, she waved to her companions, and soon the gate was raised.

“Welcome to the Citadel, Your Majesty, Your Highness,” the drone said to Thorax and Twilight as they passed her. “Do not leave our line of sight, and do not stray from the path the Tribunes will guide you on. To do so without express permission will go poorly for you.”

Just as Rarity passed under the gate after Applejack, the portcullis lowered once more, sealing the group inside. Twilight nodded and smiled at the drone. “We don’t intend to, ma’am, but thank you for the warning anyway. I hope the rest of your day goes well. Don’t worry, your shift won’t last forever.”

The drone let out a snort of mild amusement before she and her team returned to their posts. Still, just before Twilight turned away, she could’ve sworn that the drone glanced back with a curious gaze and the slightest hint of a grateful smile before she vanished behind a corner.

Twilight giggled to herself. These Changelings, for as stern and gruff as they looked, were still people like herself and her friends underneath it all. There was definitely hope for a great friendship between nations here.

(The Spire Citadel, hallway outside of the throne room)

“No.”

“Come on, just one story!”

“No.”

“Awww, be a friend?”

“No.”

“Oh, you’re mean.”

“Leave the Tribune alone, Spike,” Twilight chided, pulling the young drake back with a bit of magic.

“Thank you, Your Highness,” Lurk said with a sigh.

“He’s right though, you’re mean,” she added with a giggle. Lurk grinned, flashing his fangs at Spike.

Thorax sighed, and leaned deeper into his chair. After being led into the Citadel, they had been escorted to the hallway they were currently occupying just outside the throne room, and there they had been waiting. They had been like this for half an hour already, and still the Emperor hadn’t sent word for them to enter.

While Spike and Twilight entertained themselves with the Tribunes, Rarity had opened up her saddlebags and had started to knit...something. He had yet to figure out what it was, but judging by the length, it was probably some kind of scarf. Applejack, meanwhile, studied the architecture around her with a sweeping gaze. Just like the outside, it was an impressive sight, full of meticulous, hidden details and sturdy construction. She would occasionally trot over to one of the walls, pillars, and arches and knock her hooves against the stone before pressing her ear to it, listening to the vibrations it would make. Afterwards, she would nod in approval and walk away, before taking interest in another part of the hallway.

It was almost ironic, in a way. Throughout their entire trip through the Hive, they had been told they couldn’t linger or shouldn’t keep the Emperor waiting, and now they were the ones waiting to enter. The guards back at the Badlands had an expression for that: “hurry up and wait”.

Thorax chuckled at the thought, just as the enormous door near them creaked open and a third Tribune, a Moth, stepped out, clearing her throat. “His Royal Majesty, Emperor Tarsus of the Hornets, Servant of the Maker, Blessed of the Primordial, Defender of the Elders, and Ruler of Changelingkind, is ready to host King Thorax, Princess Twilight Sparkle, and their assorted company.”

Rarity paused in her knitting and quickly stuffed the scarf into her saddlebags, a large grin forming on her face as she looked herself over to make sure she was presentable. Applejack rolled her eyes and simply dusted off her stetson and took her place next to Twilight and Spike.

Thorax and Twilight nodded towards the Tribune, who quickly excused herself. Gunnar and Lurk bowed to Thorax and each swept a hoof towards the doors to the throne room, allowing them entry.

As the five visitors to the Spire entered the throne room, the doors closed behind them, blanketing them in darkness so thick that it made it impossible for them to even see two feet ahead of them. All five of them froze on the spot, unsure of how to continue, before seven cones of light flashed into existence, illuminating seven round recesses in the floor in a semicircle. The darkness around them, however, remained prevalent. In fact, it only seemed to increase in density.

And then they heard the sharp, raspy breathing all around them. Twilight felt a tightening in her chest, and she looked around in worry.

Without warning, a deep voice spoke from the shadows, echoing in both their ears and their minds. “A Queen falls in the east, rumors of Dragons and mysterious cities reach our borders, and the new King of the Badlands Hive is the first of his tribe to return to the Spire in over two millennia. Truly, times are changing quickly, and our futures are no longer as certain as they once were.” A hoof emerged from the darkness, followed by another, and soon a tall Hornet was standing in the middle recess, with three others on either side of him. An eighth circle lit up in the center of the semicircle. “Come into the light, King Thorax, and let us see he who claims to lead our lost brothers and sisters.”

Thorax looked down at Twilight, who nodded and nudged her head towards the Emperor. With a gulp, Thorax took a timid step forward, and then another, and continued until he was standing in the middle light, his colorful carapace glimmering like an array of stars for all to see.

The Emperor nodded once. “Well met, King Thorax. Know that on this day, you are the first Equine to bear witness to the Council of Seven in two thousand years. Behold!”

Before anyone could even blink, five figures emerged from the shadows, each stepping into one of the other recesses: a Moth King, a Scorpion King, a Mantis Queen, a Scarab Queen, and an Ant Queen. The seventh recess, at the far left end, remained empty. All of them bore stern countenances, and Thorax could sense none of their emotions. Their dark robes, each one a different color, seemed to shimmer in the light: gold for Tarsus, black for the Mantis, silver for the Ant, cyan for the Scarab, violet for the Moth, and dark green for the Scorpion.

Thorax, not missing a beat, bent his forelegs back and bowed to the Emperor in reverence, closing his eyes and not saying a word.

“Get up, King Thorax,” Tarsus commanded in a stern voice. “As I said before, a King bows to no one, not even to the Emperor. In this room, we are all equals.”

Feeling sheepish, Thorax stood back up and straightened his back. His eyes glanced to the left and right, seeing the expressions of the other Kings and Queens. None of them said a word, or even seemed to acknowledge his error. Instead, they seemed to be in deep contemplation.

“Allow me to introduce you to the rest of the Council. To my right, Queen Reaver of the Mantis Tribe, Queen Alexa of the Ant Tribe, and Queen Titania of the Scarab Tribe. To my left, King Cocoon of the Moth Tribe, and King Venom of the Scorpion Tribe. Together, we make up the Council of Seven.” Tarsus leaned forward. “And you, young King, have a lot to answer for before you may become our seventh member.”

“The testing can now commence,” said King Cocoon.

“The trial has begun,” add Queen Reaver.

“Testing?” Thorax asked, looking at the other Kings and Queens in confusion. “T-Trial?”

“Your trial, young one,” Tarsus supplied, leaning back once more. “King Thorax, for the crimes of treason against your Hive, of wilful rebellion against your rightful Queen, of giving confidential information to outsiders, and bringing said outsiders into the Hive, the Council of Seven has brought you here before us to explain your actions and to answer for the crimes of your predecessor and her ilk. How do you plead?”

Thorax’s mind reeled, and he nearly stumbled back. “P-Plead?” he whispered. “Not guilty, of course! I would never betray my Hive!”

“But you did, young ‘King’,” King Venom spat, a snarl forming on his face. “Did you not willingly disobey your Queen’s orders? Did she not banish you from the Hive? Did you not give up your Hive’s secrets to the Ponies of Equestria in exchange for sanctuary and reprieve?”

“No, no that’s not what happened!” Thorax cried out. “I...I was banished, yes, but I didn’t betray my Hive! All I wanted was some friends, and the Ponies--”

“Ah yes, friends,” Queen Titania rumbled, crossing two large claws over her chest. “You spoke very highly of them with your words at the gate. Even more than that of your own kind.”

Tarsus raised a hoof and pointed it at Thorax. “Now you see, young King, that your decisions have consequences, as did Chrysalis’s decisions, disgraced though she was. She has much to answer for, but until we have caught her, as leader of your Hive, you must take her place.” He lowered his hoof. “The punishment of rebellion and treason, if agreed upon via complete consensus, is death.”

Thorax trembled like a leaf in the light, feeling more alone than he had ever felt before. Not even when he stood alone in that farmhouse in the Crystal Empire with the weight of that crystal monster’s thoughts bearing down upon his mind. His mind screamed at him to answer them, to deny the accusations, to do anything but shake like some scared filly, but the words failed on his lips, and his gaze fell to the floor. It was true. All of it, as much as he hated to admit it to himself, was true.

As if sensing his distress (not that it was hard to do), Tarsus relaxed his posture slightly and said, “We are not without mercy, young King. If we were, you wouldn’t be standing here right now. This is why you have been granted a trial, where you will undergo extensive testing to see just how ‘changed’ you truly are, and if the Equines are indeed ready to once more be among us. Chrysalis’s spawn have been cursed and defiled by her crimes, but it is our hope, fleeting at best, that you may yet be the cure they need, and the key to our race’s future.”

“These coming days will not be easy for you, King Thorax,” said Queen Alexa, her voice shrill yet oddly soothing. “But rest assured, we will be fair in our assessments, and will endeavor to ensure that your Hive will not suffer, no matter what the outcome is.”

“Th-thank you...” Thorax whispered.

Tarsus nodded. “Take heart, young King, and do not despair. Today, you shall rest. Tomorrow, you will begin your journey to prove yourself.” He looked up past Thorax into the darkness beyond. “And now onto other matters...Princess Twilight Sparkle of Ponyville, Ladies Rarity and Applejack, and young Dragon Spike, please step forward.”

At first there was silence, and then the subtle clopping of hooves against stone could be heard as the three Ponies and Dragon stepped up to Thorax’s side. Spike put a claw on Thorax’s side while Twilight draped a wing over him. Rarity looked rather put-off by the whole affair, while Applejack hid her emotions almost as well as the Kings and Queens around her.

“We must admit, we did not expect this turn of events when the Emperor sent for King Thorax,” Reaver began. “Outsiders in the Primordial Hive...not since the Elder Days have we seen such a thing.”

“Yes indeed,” Tarsus agreed, gazing down at Twilight. “Thorax spoke quite highly of all of you, and would not be parted with you. I must confess, it has me curious that such a friendship could even exist. Changelings and Ponies have not had many good encounters with one another, thanks to Chrysalis and her meddling.”

“Thorax is different, Your Majesty,” Twilight replied, gazing back at Tarsus with a determined look. “When other Changelings wanted power and all the love in the world, Thorax only wanted to know what it was like to have a friend, to have someone else who cared about him.”

“Yeah, he even went out of his way to not upset anypony he came across,” Spike added with a smirk. “Heh, he was almost scared of little ol’ me when he first met me.” Thorax let out a huff but bumped a hoof with Spike’s outstretched fist anyway.

Venom nodded. “So you say. But what of you? Why did you come here?”

“Aw shucks, we were invited to come by Thorax, is all,” Applejack replied, taking off her stetson and bowing her head. “That was enough for us. We’re his friends, an’ friends stick together through thick an’ thin.”

Venom huffed. “Yet another mistake by King Thorax. Outsiders are frowned upon here, and you being here is not only a massive security breach, but also a dangerous precedent for our future.”

“So we’ve heard,” Twilight conceded. “But rest assured, on my honor as a Princess of Equestria, and my word as a friend, that Equestria does not mean any of you harm. We come in peace.”

“We’ve heard that before...” Titania whispered, meeting Twilight’s gaze. “Thorax was foolish in bringing you here.” Thorax wilted at her look.

“Leave him alone!” Spike growled.

“Yes, the poor dear has had enough of your berating and insults!” Rarity concurred, stamping a hoof on the floor. “How could he have known your laws when he didn’t even know you existed until a few days ago?”

Reaver barked out a laugh. “Not know? How could he not know about the Emperor, or the Primordial Hive? It is ingrained into every tribe’s genetic code. It’s instinctive.”

“I, too, find it hard to believe that the Equines have forgotten us,” Venom scoffed, and he crossed his claws over his chest.

Cocoon, meanwhile, cocked his head to the side and looked curiously at Thorax. “Is this true, young King?”

Thorax lifted his eyes to the Moth King. “Y-yes, it is. Chrysalis never told any of us about any of you. We thought we were the only ones of our race in existence, and she never corrected that belief. It wasn’t until those messengers arrived that we learned there were more of us.”

A sharp intake of breath brought everyone’s attention to Tarsus, who had an ashen look on his face. Thorax’s antlers started to itch once more, and he felt slight pressure on his mind. Recognizing that it was the Emperor, Thorax lowered his mind’s barriers and let Tarsus inside. Tarsus closed his eyes and sighed, using his connection to the Hivemind to search Thorax’s mind for any falsehoods. When he could find none, he frowned. “You...you’re not lying, aren’t you?” he whispered. At Thorax’s slow nod, Tarsus’s eyes opened, wide with horror. “She...that witch! It wasn’t enough that she had to defile the Equine Tribe itself with her treason, she delved into your minds and altered them all at birth. I can find no trace of any genetic memory of the Primordial Hive, save for the most bare-bones of instincts!”

Alexa held up a hoof to her chest, looking disturbed by this revelation. “She tried to erase us...”

Twilight looked around the Council, noting the various expressions of outrage and horror on the Kings and Queens. Only Titania seemed to take it in stride, but even then, Twilight could see a hint of anger hidden deep within her eyes. She looked back to Tarsus and raised a hoof. “Does this mean Thorax is off the hook?”

“Maker forbid!” Venom spat, still upset over Tarsus’s announcement. “This just makes Chrysalis’s crimes even more alarming, and the tests even more urgent. We need to know the extent of the damage to the Equine Tribe, and we must determine if they can still attain their True Potentials, or else they will never regain their rightful place among us.”

Thorax’s ears perked up, and he glanced at Venom. “True Potentials?” he wondered aloud.

“Enough,” Tarsus spoke, bringing everyone to silence. “This is troubling news, and the Council must discuss our next course of action in private. What’s done is done, and right now, there are more pressing matters to attend to.” He pointed at Twilight and her friends with a wing. “Princess Twilight, as much as you being here presents a difficult situation for us, we also cannot ignore the opportunities you bring. As such, as Emperor, I am granting you and your friends political immunity and sanctuary while you remain within the Citadel. You are free to roam wherever you wish throughout the Citadel while supervised by my Tribunes, barring sensitive locations or places of secrecy. Our finest accommodations will be provided, as well as our finest food and drink. If you seek cultural knowledge, our library is open for you, as are the sorcerers and artificers. Use them as you see fit.”

Twilight’s eyes lit up at the mention of the library, and she bowed her head out of respect. “Thank you, Your Majesty.”

Tarsus waved a hoof towards them. “You’re welcome. Now, please leave us. The Council will speak amongst ourselves for a while. Tribunes Lurk and Gunnar will escort you to your rooms.”

Having been dismissed, the visitors bowed once more and excused themselves from the Council, following Lurk and Gunnar out of the throne room and into the hallway beyond. As the doors closed behind them, Venom dropped his stern and imperious mask and sent a worried glance towards his Emperor. “This...this changes things, Tarsus,” he warned.

“It changes nothing,” Titania argued. “It’s just as you said, it only makes Chrysalis’s crimes even worse.”

“But the fact that we can so easily be modified and mutated...” Alexa murmured. “And Thorax’s appearance...if he’s been saved from Chrysalis’s corruption, why then does he not look like us? Has he reached his True Potential?”

“None in the Primordial Hive have, Alexa,” Tarsus answered, looking weary. “And if he has never asked himself the Questions Three, it is not possible for him to do so either. We have been asking ourselves since they were spoken to us, and only the Mother of All has ever answered them.” He sighed, and closed his eyes. “I do not know why he looks the way he does, but I have a feeling we shall find out soon enough. For now, let’s focus on what must be done in the coming days.”

(The Spire Citadel, guest quarters)

Cozy, warm, and spacious.

If Twilight had to pick three words that described their quarters they had been assigned, it would be those. The rooms were not opulent and lavish like the ones in Canterlot, nor were they intricately and meticulously designed like the ones in the Crystal Palace, but they held their own charms and benefits that set them apart from the rest.

A fireplace, already stocked with a pile of wood, coals, and tinder, lay flush against one of the walls, a set of orante couches and luscious cushions resting near it, with a coffee table between them. The walls were decorated with paintings both abstract and classic, and glass doors with scarlet red drapes at the back of the room led out onto a balcony overlooking the Citadel and the city beyond. Several short bookshelves lined the walls in-between the paintings, topped with potted plants and candles. Finally, on the left wall, three doors led to separate bedrooms, more than enough for all five of them.

Rarity hummed a cheery tune and sat down on one of the couches, patting the cushion next to her. “Well, I’ll say this about these Changelings, they know how to make a lady feel welcome.”

“Certainly better than anything we have back at the Hive,” Thorax agreed, looking up at one of the paintings showing a Scarab Changeling exploring a forest alongside her Mantis friend.

Applejack sat down in front of the fireplace and picked up a poker and a nearby box of matches. “Ah’ll get a fire started, y’all, if’n ya don’t mind,” she said.

“Go right ahead,” Twilight replied, sitting down next to Rarity. “Well, I must say, today’s been...interesting.”

“To say the least,” Thorax sighed, taking a seat on a reading chair.

“Hey,” Spike asked, walking over to him. “You okay, Thor?”

Thorax shrugged. “I dunno...I guess? I’m not really sure how I feel about all this.”

“Ah’ll tell ya what Ah think,” Applejack said, lighting a match and throwing it into the fireplace. “Them Council ‘lings are an ornery bunch, rippin’ into ya like that.”

Twilight shook her head. “I don’t think they are. They seemed more concerned and cautious to me, and...whether we like it or not, they made some good points.”

“Like what?” Applejack asked, blowing on the flame a few times until the fire grew.

“Well, I technically did betray the Hive, if you go by the lawful definition of the word ‘betray’,” Thorax replied with a frown. “And I did disobey my Queen at the time. It goes against Changeling nature to disobey the leader of the Hive, as it’s not the natural order of things.”

“Natural order,” Rarity snorted. “My flank! That Chrysalis deserved everything she got. You shouldn’t feel bad about what happened.”

“I don’t,” Thorax said, looking at her. “And if I had the choice, I’d do it again if it meant that the Hive would be safer and happier than it was back then. But therein is the second point they have: my decisions have consequences, and it’s time I took responsibility for them.”

Twilight nodded. “And we’ll be by your side every step of the way, Thorax. You’re never alone.” Spike and Rarity smiled in agreement.

Thorax smiled back and dipped his head towards them. “Thanks, everyone.”

Applejack stood up. “Well, enough of that, what did y’all think of the Hive?”

“I thought it was cool!” Spike exclaimed, giving a thumbs-up. “Never thought I’d ever see a city made up of gears and machinery.”

“Ah was more interested in that first level with all the farms, mahself,” said Applejack.

Rarity’s eye slit up in remembrance. “The fashion these Changelings have...it’s been on my mind since we got here!”

“Naturally,” Twilight snarked with a smirk. “Personally, I thought the entire tour was perfect. I’d love to see the other levels, but what we did see had my mind spinning. Still does, in fact. I want to find that library as soon as I can.”

“It was humbling,” Thorax whispered, leaning back into his chair. “To think that we’re not the only Changelings out there, that our race has an empire, that there’s so much we don’t even know about ourselves.” He frowned again and looked down. “Chrysalis hid so much from us. I wonder what else she did to modify us so that we’d forget? What part of ourselves are we still missing? Where would we be had she not done what she did?”

“Thorax,” Twilight spoke, getting out of her seat and trotting up to him. “I can’t say what things would’ve been like, or speculate on what-ifs, but I can promise you this: we’ll figure this out. Chrysalis will face justice for her crimes, whatever they are, and she will answer for what she did to you and the rest of the Equine Tribe.”

“I know, I know, it’s just frustrating...” he replied, rubbing his head.

As silence crept upon them, Spike looked between Twilight and Thorax and snapped his fingers, getting their attention. “Hey, I’ve got an idea that’ll clear everyone’s heads,” he said. “Let’s go exploring. There’s gotta be some cool nooks and crannies to find around here.”

“Ah ain’t no Rainbow Dash, but that sounds like a plan to me,” Applejack grinned. “Ah’ve been meanin’ to see what kinda food these Changelings make anyway.”

Thorax chuckled as he stood up from his chair. “That’ll be a sight to see.”

The farm mare raised an eyebrow. “What?”

“Oh, nothing.”

“Rarity, you coming?” Twilight asked as Thorax, Spike, and Applejack headed for the door.

“Oh, no, you all go on ahead,” Rarity replied, leaning back in the couch and summoning her knitting supplies. “Somepony needs to mind the fire, after all, and I need to process what we’ve learned so far. Enjoy yourselves!”

Twilight nodded and joined the others at the door, closing it behind her. Lurk and Gunnar stood guard on either side of the door, and both stood at attention when Thorax and Twilight appeared next to them.

“Your Majesty, Your Highness, is there something you need?” Lurk asked.

“We were thinking of exploring the Citadel,” Twilight replied.

“Where to?” Gunnar inquired, relaxing at Thorax’s silent behest.

“Oh, anywhere, we’re just taking a look around,” Thorax answered, giving them both a small smile.

“Well, not me, ‘least not yet,” Applejack added. “Ah wanna go to the kitchen to fix a snack or two.”

Lurk nodded. “Very well. Gunnar, escort Miss Applejack to the galley, I’ll take care of things here.”

Gunnar nodded, and led Applejack down the hallway and to the left. Lurk turned to the others. “Is Miss Rarity not joining you?”

Spike shook his head. “She’s staying behind.”

“Hmm, in that case I won’t be able to take you, since I have to watch over her. However...” Lurk closed his eyes and was silent for a moment. Then he nodded and reopened them, peering at Twilight. “I just sent a message over the Hivemind. Two more Tribunes are on their way. They’ll escort you through the Citadel.”

“Thank you, Lurk,” Twilight said, smiling brightly at him.

Lurk bowed his head to her. “Just doing my duty, Your Highness.”

Moments later, two Scarab Tribunes, one male and one female, entered the corridor, their armored claws clicking against the floor. Unlike the other Tribunes they had seen thus far, these two wore heavy, polished, cyan plate armor over their glossy black bodies, and they had no weapons at their sides. It seemed logical, given the massive horns and powerful pincers they both had on their heads.

Both Tribunes bowed their large heads towards Thorax and Twilight (although Twilight could tell they weren’t happy to see her or Spike), and then saluted Lurk. “Tribunes Crinkle and Torque, awaiting orders, sir,” the female reported.

Lurk saluted back. “King Thorax, Princess Twilight, and her assistant Spike want to explore the Citadel. Please take them wherever they want, provided it’s within the boundaries outlined by the Emperor. Give them any information they require, within reason.”

The female, Crinkle, scowled at Twilight. “As you wish, sir.”

Twilight met her frown with a beaming smile.

(The Spire Citadel, inner courtyards)

The two Tribunes led their charges down several corridors and out into the pristine inner courtyards of the Citadel, where a plethora of Changeling guards and staff roamed. Most of the guards and Tribunes remained professional and polite, regarding the two royals with a bow of their heads or a salute before moving on, while the Citadel staff looked on at them with awe (and some with wariness).

Thorax didn’t really pay them as much heed as he did before. Now that he was among them, they reminded him so much of his own Hive, giving him a sense of familiarity. At least, as familiar as it could be, being the only Equine amid many other tribes. Still, the sheer amount of love saturating the air around him, and the chittering and chattering of Changeling voices made him feel more at ease.

Of course, the voices of the Changelings failed to drown out Twilight’s, nor her incessant thirst for knowledge. Thorax smiled and leaned in closer, intending to listen in as Twilight gazed up at Torque, the male Scarab Tribune, with eagerness in her eyes.

“You know, I’ve never really had the chance to talk to a Scarab Changeling before. What color is your shapeshifting flame? Can you transform into larger objects than the others, and, conversely, are you still able to transform into smaller objects, or is there a problem in regards to bodily density?”

Torque let out a rumbling growl. “Are you calling me fat?”

“What?” Twilight choked, spreading her wings out in dismay. “Oh, nononono, not at all! I’m sorry, I’m just trying to figure out if different Changeling tribes have limits compared to others.”

“No differences in mimicking,” Torque muttered, moving his large bulk ahead of the Alicorn. “Only base form.”

“Yes, some of the tribes have wings, others don’t, like the Scorpions,” Twilight remarked. “Your race is incredible! We Ponies have a lot of sub-species of our own, like the Thestrals, Crystal Ponies, or the extinct Thracians and Flutterponies, but those are minor genetic differences, such as fangs or butterfly wings. Not even we have this much genetic and racial diversity!”

“And this is why she needs to get to that library of yours ASAP,” Spike said from atop her back with an impish grin.

“Oh, go burn a letter, or something,” Twilight retorted, sticking her tongue out at him.

“He’s right though, we could just go to the library if you’re just after knowledge,” Crinkle said, speaking for the first time since they had left Lurk at the guest chambers.

“I mean, I wouldn’t mind,” Twilight admittedly sheepishly. “Do you mind if you show us the way?”

“Actually Twilight,” Thorax spoke up, looking around. “I kinda just want to take a walk, clear my head, that sort of thing. Do you mind if I catch up later?”

“Of course not, take all the time you need,” Twilight replied with a nod.

Thorax turned around and began walking along the northern edge of the courtyard, with Crinkle reluctantly following close behind, leaving Twilight, Spike, and Torque alone in the crowd. Torque cleared his throat and pointed to the western side. “That way leads to the library,” he rumbled.

“Then by all means, please take us there,” Twilight cheered, fluttering into place next to him. “And along the way, I’d love to it if you can tell me what duties Scarabs have in the Primodrial Hive?”

Torque groaned and hung his head. Crinkle, kill me.

Later.

(The Spire Citadel, gardens)

In stark contrast to the courtyard, the gardens that Thorax found himself wandering into were far less noisy, and also far less occupied. Only a few Changlings buzzed about, most of them Hornets. In yet another contrast, these Changelings paid him little heed, as all of them were preoccupied with either exploring the gardens, tending to the plants, or, in the case of a small group that had caught Thorax’s attention, sitting down near a tall, unfamiliar statue and looking up at it with longing in their eyes.

Curiosity overtook him, and he soon joined the drones at the statue in viewing the statue. It was old, far older than anything he had seen in the Primordial Hive thus far, and expertly crafted from a single giant piece of white marble. It depicted a strange, female-proportioned creature standing tall and graceful on two cloven hooves, leading to a robed torso with arms and two five-fingered hands. The head bore some similarities to a goat with its short, curved horns; large ears; and furry hair, and yet the face itself was not unlike that of the Ponies, with large, expressive eyes and a bright smile. It stood with its arms outstretched, palms open to the sky in a humble offering.

And yet, despite its smile and well-maintained look, Thorax felt oddly sad looking at it. It was alone in the garden, with nothing like it throughout the Citadel. For some reason though, these Changelings held it in such high regard and reverence, almost as much as they did the Emperor. He looked up again at the statue and frowned, stepping towards it. Crinkle watched him curiously, not saying a word.

Finally, Thorax was close enough, and he reached out with a hesitant hoof and touched the statue at its base, letting it slide across. Words appeared in ghostly runic lettering under his hoof, and he pulled away, letting them shine before him.

“Chun ár gcéad chairde, na Fauns: caillte go deo, grá go deo. Mairfidh a n-oidhreacht ionainn go léir, agus muid ag cur Ceisteanna a Trí orainn féin,” he whispered, reading the words.

“’To our first friends, the Fauns: forever lost, forever loved. Their legacy will live on in all of us, as we ask ourselves the Questions Three’,” Crinkle translated, slowly stepping towards him. Her voice was oddly gentle and quiet, a sharp change from her previous tone.

“It’s a memorial,” Thorax said quietly, looking up once more at the statue’s face.

“The only one remaining,” the Tribune replied, bowing her head towards the statue. “It’s all we have left of the Fauns, aside from scattered texts and ancient transcripts.”

“The Fauns?”

“You don’t know?” Crinkle asked, incredulity creeping into her voice. “How could you not know about the Fauns and their part in our history?”

Thorax looked down guiltily. “It’s...complicated.”

Crinkle sighed and nodded, knowing not to press the issue. “The Fauns were an ancient race, probably the oldest the world, if I had to guess,” she said. “They’re all gone now, and the world is a darker place without them.”

Thorax didn’t have to be a Changeling to feel the emotion and sorrow that flowed with every word Crinkle spoke. Even as she spoke, it was as if the gardens lost some of their luster and light, and the statue exchanged its purity for a dull facade. Even the smile it bore was now false, hiding the pain of history behind its upward curl. The Changelings around its base shrank back and remained silent, their eyes closed even as tears slipped down their cheeks.

Seeing this, he turned to face Crinkle once more and made his decision. If Chrysalis was the one who erased his tribe’s history, then he would be the one to reclaim it. “Tell me about the Fauns, and these ‘Questions Three’.”

(The Spire Citadel, the Artificer Archives)

The library wasn’t big like the Canterlot Archives, nor was it as perfectly organized and alphabetized like the one in the Castle of Friendship (a fact that, while perfectly understandable, gave Twilight no small amount of consternation). Nevertheless, it still sent the studious Alicorn into joyous paralysis when she first laid eyes upon it, and it took several hard tugs from Torque and some coaxing from Spike before she was finally able to move on her own again.

Once she was inside the library proper, she went to work. Books, scrolls, manuscripts, and papers of all kinds suddenly flew off the shelves, startling nearby librarians and drones, and hovered near her. She grasped several of them within an embrace of her forehooves and let out a happy, somewhat maniacal giggle, and before Spike knew it, she was gone again faster than Rainbow Dash in a Wonderbolt derby or Pinkie Pie on a sugar high.

This, of course, had the unintended side-effect of giving Torque a migraine and the librarians a conniption from all the ruckus, but Twilight was no fool. She’d reorganize everything again later.

Spike sighed and waddled off to find a small, quieter corner to read, free from rampaging Alicorn scholars and angry librarians. Torque, meanwhile, continued to stand at the entrance, unsure of what to do upon seeing Twilight go wild. He eventually decided to sit down and wait it out, letting her blow off some much needed steam.

Much to the relief of the librarians, Twilight eventually calmed down, and after returning the books and scrolls she didn’t quite need anymore (with an embarrassed blush), she settled down in a neat little pile of history and thaumaturgy books on a balcony overlooking the Citadel and the Clockwork Pavilion. It was, she thought, the ideal spot for her studies. From here she could see almost the entire cavern and city, and if she thought it was impressive from within, it was by far more impressive from without.

It wasn’t entirely mechanical, though. There were several patches of vegetation and more natural construction further out away from the Citadel, no doubt for the less wealthy citizens on this level. There were also several large, bulbous structures hanging from the cave’s ceiling that, upon closer inspection, looked very much like bee hives.

Twilight blinked, and then let out a laugh. Of course they were hives. Why wouldn’t they be hives?

“I thought I’d find you here.”

Jumping slightly, Twilight turned her head and saw Emperor Tarsus hovering a few feet off the ground, looking down at her with a knowing smirk on his face and a twinkle in his eye. Before she could react, he landed on the floor and stepped towards her. “I think we should talk.”

(The Spire Citadel, gardens)

All of the drones sitting at the base of the statue looked to Thorax in surprise, and then to Crinkle in expectation. Crinkle nodded and settled down on ground, indicating for Thorax to do the same. As he did, a few larvae crawled over from their parents and sided up to him, gazing at him with bulbous, curious eyes. Smiling, he pulled a couple of them closer and let them crawl up on his back, making him look more like a hatchery caretaker than a King. Nevertheless, this was a novel and very welcome idea for the larvae, and they nestled between his large antlers with giddy smiles adorning their faces.

Once everyone had settled down and gotten comfortable, Crinkle began.

“Many thousands of years ago, long before the Ponies came to Equestria and before Celestia and Luna were born, there were the Elders, great races that roamed Equus. One of these Elder Races was the Fauns. The Fauns were wise in the ways of science, healing, and philosophy, preferring to study and understand the world around them rather than quarrel with their neighbors over land. They had no weapons save for one: their minds. They were brilliant, far more so than any other race, yet they used their knowledge and wisdom only for the betterment of themselves and that of their peers. They were loved by all.

“And then there was us, the Changelings. Back then we were still a fledgling race, and had only just taken our first few steps into the larger world. Nevertheless, we knew who we were, or thought we did. We could mimic the shapes of others and sense their emotions. But most of all, we knew the taste of love, and we knew it made us strong. And yet, despite this, we had no love for ourselves, and our bodies were wracked with sickness and holes. Even in birth, our hearts were already empty.”

Crinkle smiled and closed her eyes, as if recalling the stories from her own childhood. “And that’s how the Fauns found us. We were the first new race the Fauns had ever seen since the dawn of the world, and that to them was a miracle. They showed us to the other Elder Races, proclaiming us to be the future of Equus. But the other Elder Races saw only seven quarreling tribes and radical minds, and because of that, we were ignored by them all.

“But the Fauns persisted. They made contact with us, and instead of hiding their intentions and emotions, they gave them to us freely. At first we were afraid of these new creatures, but the Fauns showed us friendship and trust. We told them of who we were, and they showed us the world. They taught us their language, the same one that is written on the statue to this day, and we taught them ours. We told them of our belief in the Maker, the First Changeling, and they taught us to question those beliefs, not to discourage us from having them, but to help us understand them and ourselves better.

“Years passed, and our friendship with the Fauns grew. Through them, we became a race worthy to be recognized by the other Elders, and all was well.”

Thorax smiled. The story was reminding him of his own Hive and the Ponies, and how Spike, Twilight, and their friends introduced him to friendship. His smile faltered, however, when he saw the frowns appearing on all the other drones’ faces. Before he could speak up though, Crinkle continued.

“But despite all the good they had done for us, one thing hadn’t changed: our need to feed. Love was scarce, and although the Fauns were more than willing to let us siphon off of them, we knew they couldn’t keep it up forever, and so did they. We presented this problem to them, and they pondered it for many days before bringing us before them once more. They told us that they had no answers that we already didn’t have within ourselves. Confused, we asked them what they had meant, and they replied with questions of their own --- three of them.”

“The...Questions Three?” Thorax guessed.

Crinkle nodded. “That’s right: ‘Who are you?’, ‘What are you?’, and ‘What do you want?’. Many Changelings from all tribes answered the questions as best as they could, only for the Fauns to turn them away and ask the questions again. For years, no one could answer the Questions Three, and because of it and the Fauns’ stubbornness, there was a short time where our friendship with them was strained.

“Then, one day, a young Equine female named Aphris came forward and presented herself before the Fauns and, with great conviction in her voice and courage in her eyes, answered the Questions Three. To this day, nobody knows what she had said, but it didn’t matter. She had walked into the Fauns’ city a drone, and walked out a Queen, whole and unblemished.”

Thorax’s jaw dropped. “A Queen? She transformed into a Queen?”

“Yes, she did. You see, the Questions Three were in themselves the answer to our own problem with hunger. By answering the Questions Three, Aphris had unlocked her True Potential, as the Fauns called it. It transformed her, purified her, and made her more powerful than any other Changeling before her. But most of all, things became clearer to her, and she understood more about her existence. All Changelings began to flock to her and unify under her banner, and she became the first Empress.

“At first, she tried to teach others how to answer the Questions Three for themselves, but none could ever do it. Instead, through her teachings, they discovered something even more incredible: the innate ability to share love amongst themselves. This was the answer they had been seeking, and just as the Fauns said, they had it inside them all this time. No longer did we have to rely on others for our sources of love, for we could generate it ourselves.”

Thorax’s eyes widened. Despite what Protus had told him earlier today, he still couldn’t believe it. These Changelings had discovered how to create love for themselves long before he had, and judging by what Crinkle was saying, so too had the Equine tribe. His tribe.

A tribe that until recently had been just as corrupt, hopeless, starving, and broken as the Changelings of old.

The weight of Chrysalis’s crimes bore down on him at that moment, and his shoulders sagged. Just what had Chrysalis done to them, and more importantly, why? Why ruin everything?

“W-What happened after that?” he asked, fully enthralled by the story.

Crinkle’s smile wavered, and then grew into a frown. “Many, many happy years...followed by some not-so-great ones,” she replied, her voice grave. “For years we prospered, and though we were young, the Fauns treated us as their equals, and so too did the other Elders. More races began to appear, and the Elders knew that something profound and miraculous was happening. The Younger Races were being born: Ponies, Dragons, Zebras, Moose, Reindeer, Hippogriffs, Griffons, Kirins, Abyssinians, and more. But there was one among them that stood out from the rest: the Satyrs.”

Whether it was the name, or just in the way Crinkle had said it, it made Thorax shiver. Or maybe it was something else? A memory long forgotten, perhaps?

“They were much like the Fauns, at least in appearance. We Changelings were the first to meet them, and Empress Aphris greeted them as the Fauns had greeted us: hooves opened wide in friendship and trust. We offered them gifts and what little wisdom and knowledge we had accumulated in our relatively short history. We showed them tricks with magic, and even revealed how we could mimic their forms in order to prove that we were not so different as we might seem at first. We did all this and more in hopes of finding our first real friends in the world besides the Fauns.”

Here Crinkle paused, and was silent for several moments. Thorax waited patiently for her to speak again, but it soon became apparent that Crinkle really didn’t want to continue with the story. From the pained, pleading looks they were giving him, the other Changelings didn’t want him to ask for more either.

But the story was unfinished, and he needed to know. For all Equines, he had to know.

“What happened, Crinkle?” Thorax asked quietly, deliberately.

She looked up at him, understanding in her eyes, but also a hint of betrayal. It was as if his words drove a knife into her, and his tone was the twisting. “They...the Satyrs...they slaughtered us. We trusted them, and they slaughtered us. They rampaged across our lands, burning our cities and stealing our crops, and nearly drove us all to extinction. They did all this and more because they wanted to. Because they could. Because we were weak and they were strong.”

Thorax’s heart sank with every word, and he then understood why none of the others wanted to continue. Several of them had already got up and walked away, including the larvae, preferring not to hear the darker side of the tale. Thorax couldn’t blame them.

“In desperation, Empress Aphris rallied the last remaining Changelings of all seven tribes in their last city, at the very edge of the known world, for a final stand against the Satyrs. The Satyrs surrounded the city, and were about to lay siege to it, when something happened that neither side expected. The Fauns appeared. All of them, from the oldest to the youngest, from ancient grandfathers to the lowliest babes. Every last one of their cities had been emptied, and their citizens now surrounded the last Changeling city, facing our sworn enemy with linked arms and peaceful smiles. The world’s oldest race now stood in defense of one of the world’s youngest.

“Aphris pleaded with the Fauns to leave, for she knew that they would never lift even a finger against another living being. She told the king of the Fauns that her people weren’t worth it, that this battle didn’t concern them. The king only looked back at her with sad eyes, and told her that the time of the Fauns was over, and that the future of Equus was at hoof...and the Changelings would lead the others into that future. They had been training us to be their replacements as teachers of the Younger Races, because none of the other Elder Races had it in their minds to learn, or in their eyes to see, or in their hearts to feel. That day, we were no longer a Younger Race, but were now an Elder Race --- the last one. And so the Fauns came, because no matter what, we had to be protected at all costs.”

Crinkle lowered her head to the ground, resting it over two of her claws. “The Fauns were killed, down to the last child. No more would they teach others the tenets of friendship. No longer would their songs of gratefulness and love fill the air. The world would never see the like of them again. In sorrow, Aphris and her people fled across the ocean, leaving their city and their old lives behind forever. They crossed over water, arid sands, lush jungles, and more ocean, before finally settling here, at the very edge of the Equestrian mainland, though it wouldn’t be called that for many thousands of years. The Satyrs didn’t follow.

“In her grief, Empress Aphris couldn’t be consoled. She encased herself in a special cocoon of her own making, a marvel of magic, science, and prayer. Her last act before leaving us was creating the Council of Seven, the ruling body over the seven Changeling Tribes that would govern us for years to come. In her cocoon, Aphris changed once more. She transformed one last time from a Changeling to a Hive, and she grew to the size of a great mountain over many generations, providing a safe haven for all Changelings to live. She is Empress Aphris no longer. Now, she is the Primordial Hive, the Mother of All. Our guiding light and voice.”

For the second time since the story started, Thorax’s jaw dropped. The voice he had speaking to in the Nexus wasn’t just the Hive itself, it was Aphris.

“So that’s why she said that they all knew her name...” he murmured. For a brief moment, he felt a warm tingling under his antlers, and he could swear her heard a lilting giggle echo in his mind before falling away once more.

“She spoke to you?” Crinkle asked.

Thorax nodded. “In the Nexus, before I came here. She...she asked me who I was.”

“Truly?” Crinkled hummed. “She hasn’t asked anyone any of the Questions Three in a long time. Interesting...”

Eager to continue, Thorax gestured with a hoof towards the Tribune. “Please, go on.”

Crinkle nodded once. “Right, well, after Aphris left, the Changelings at the time had no one to turn to, and for a time, there was chaos. For the first time in our lives, we were lost and hopeless, and didn’t know what to do. Then the Council of Seven managed to organize and set us straight, and we began to rebuild. It was slow at first, and we were cautious and desperate in our work, but soon the Primordial Hive began to take shape. We built our homes, planted our crops, and began to explore this new land. But throughout it all, we never forgot what had happened. Our hearts ached from grief, and burned for vengeance. We began to train, to sharpen our minds, and to learn how to infiltrate.”

Crinkle snorted, and she raised her head once more, looking like a proud Tribune once again. “After many years, when we had grown confident in our own abilities, we sent a force of Changelings back to our old lands. We found the Satyrs, still occupying the Fauns’ old homes and ours, and ruining generations of history. It incensed us, and that’s when we struck. The Fauns may not have liked it, and for that we prayed to the Maker for forgiveness, but we revered the Fauns too much to let injustice stand. For years we fought the Satyrs, and they had no means of detecting us, and they knew it. They fled to their home across the sea, and we followed them. We hunted them down until none were left, and wiped them off the face of the planet. And then...then we wept at what we had become. Love was in our hearts, but now so was hatred, and from that day on, we swore to never let something like this happen ever again.

“And so it’s been for the past ten thousand years. We have remained in the Primordial Hive, living in peace as we once did, teaching our children and their children’s children what the Fauns taught us so long ago: friendship, harmony, and peace. But we also teach caution and patience. In that time, many of the Younger Races had now taken custody of the planet. The Ponies ruled Equestria and used magic to move the sun and moon, the Dragons and the Griffons quarreled and fought over land and useless trinkets, the Hippogriffs fled far to the south past a great desert that was once a jungle, the Kirins and Abyssinians settled south of the Dragons and stayed out of the affairs of the rest of the world, and the Diamond Dogs arose from the ground to pillage and plunder.

“As for the other Elder Races, they left for parts unknown and were forgotten by all. Whether they still live in some remote corner of the world, or have long since become one with the earth, we don’t know. Legend became myth, and myth became fiction, and we Changelings passed on into legend, myth and fiction just like the Fauns before us. And so it has been for millennia, until Chrysalis invaded the Pony capital of Canterlot.”

Crinkle let out a long, tired sigh and stood up. “And that is the end of the tale of the Fauns, Your Majesty.”

Thorax didn’t say a word. Instead, trembling, he looked up to the statue above him and closed his eyes, letting a single tear escape and slide down his cheek.

(The Spire Citadel, the Artificer Archives)

Once the shock from seeing the Emperor directly in front of her wore off, Twilight did the only thing her brain could think of in that moment: she bowed, sending her inadvertently sliding off her pile of books and flopping unceremoniously to the floor. At the very moment she stopped moving, all she wanted to do was crawl under a table and die from shame.

In his little corner of the library, Spike had already fallen to his back laughing uproariously, which only caused the librarians to shush him, only for their jaws to drop when they saw what had happened.

To his credit, Emperor Tarsus looked about as embarrassed as Twilight, and quickly shooed the speechless librarians away as he helped Twilight to her hooves. He also glared at Spike, who immediately shut himself up and returned to reading his book in silence (with a little snicker now and again).

“I wish you hadn’t done that,” Tarsus muttered.

“So do I, Your Majesty,” Twilight agreed, her face beet red as she stared at her once perfect and proud pile of books.

He raised a hoof. “Ah-ah-ah, none of that. Here, I’m not the Emperor, and you’re not a Princess. Here, we’re both scholars of science and philosophy, seeking to glean knowledge from each other.”

Twilight nodded, and gingerly sat back down, although not on her book pile perch. This time she chose a much more conservative and natural spot: a chair on the balcony. “Is that why you came to see me, Emp...Tarsus? You want knowledge?”

“We all do, Twilight Sparkle. Knowledge isn’t only power, it’s the key to unlocking the potential within us all,” Tarsus replied sitting down opposite of her and looking out over the city. “Breathtaking, is it not?”

Twilight smiled. “Beats the heck out of any view from Ponyville, that’s for sure, although that’s more from familiarity than from dislike. This place...it’s unlike anything in Equestria.”

“I can certainly imagine that,” Tarsus said, tipping a hoof towards her. “I hear that Ponies prefer wide-open spaces for which to stretch their legs and dance under the sun, and that there are few cities quite like this one.”

The Alicorn shrugged. “I suppose that’s true, but we do have them. We’re all different, after all.”

“Indeed we are. So many variables, so many differences, so many thoughts and dreams...” he said with a wistful look.

Both of them fell into silence, staring out over the city and listening to the sounds of its people. She cast a sideways glance his way, watching as a small smile slowly spread out across his face. She smiled in return, and remarked, “You love your subjects, don’t you?”

Tarsus nodded slowly. “Yes, although I don’t call them subjects. Every Changeling is precious to me, and as their ruler, it is my honor to be the one they trust with their care.”

“Then why do you treat Thorax harshly?” she asked, turning to face him fully. “He’s done nothing to provoke you, and certainly nothing to deserve anger from any of the Council of Seven, save for maybe being a bit clumsy at the gate, but that’s just inexperience. If every Changeling is precious to you, and if you truly want all Equines to return to their rightful place alongside the rest of their race, then why are you doing this to him?”

Tarsus didn’t reply at first. He leaned back in his chair away from the balcony railing, his smile faltering just slightly but the wry look in his eyes never leaving. “Well-played first strike, Twilight Sparkle.”

“My brother used to be Captain of the Guard for Celestia,” Twilight replied. “He taught me a thing or two, as did Celestia.”

“He taught you well, then,” Tarsus admitted. “Allow me to riposte: before becoming members of the Council of Seven, we all had to undergo tests to determine if we were meant to rule. Becoming a Queen or King means very little if you can’t lead. Thorax may look like a King, he may act like a King, but if he does not lead like a King, then he is no King. He is merely a taller drone with big antlers on his head.”

“So you can become a King or Queen, but still not lead the Hive?” Twilight asked.

“That is correct. However, given Thorax’s...unique circumstances upon ascension into his role, we had decided that a revised set of tests was in order. You see, when I looked into his mind and discovered Chrysalis’s modifications to the Equines, I learned something more: she made it so that no other King or Queen could be born within the Hive. Either she ruled, or no one ruled.”

“But...but a Hive can’t function without a King or Queen!” Twilight gasped. “If something were to happen to her...”

“Then the Hive would fall with her,” Tarsus finished, his tone grave. “It was selfish and cruel, and also miraculous that it didn’t happen.”

“But then how did Thorax--?”

“How did he become a King anyway?” Tarsus shrugged. “I do not know, and I wonder if we’ll ever know. Maybe she got sloppy, or maybe it was a slight mutation within Thorax’s genes that caused the royalty gene to return. All I know is that Thorax is now the Badlands Hive’s last hope, and we cannot let him fail.”

“Then why are you setting him up to do so?” Twilight challenged, leaning forward. “You still haven’t answered my question from before: why are you treating him with such harshness, if he’s the last hope for the Equines, as you say?”

“Because justice demands it,” Tarsus replied evenly. “Chrysalis wronged so many of our kind, and performed heinous acts that will never be forgotten within our history. She will be caught and punished for those crimes, but until she does, somebody must take her place. Our people will not be satisfied with simple forgiveness. They need to know if they can trust the Equines again. But because of circumstances beyond our control, the Equines only have one shot at regaining that trust, so the Council has decided to forgo the charges of treason against him in order to give him a fighting chance.”

Twilight’s shoulders sagged. “That’s...that’s still harsh. You’re still using him as a scapegoat.”

“I know,” Tarsus sighed. “Look, I do not hold anything against Thorax. In fact, I think he could make a fine ruler if given the chance, and I meant every word I said at the gate. But what we are doing is necessary in order for the Equines to have a chance at redemption. Words and bright colors won’t change the minds of most Changelings within the Spire. They need to see proof that Thorax and the Equines have turned over a new leaf, or proof that they will never learn. This trial will give them the proof that they need, one way or another.”

“But they have changed!” Twilight insisted. “I’ve seen it with my own eyes.”

“So you say, and I believe you, but precious few others will. The words of an outsider can be flowery and silver-tongued, but poisonous if believed too readily, and dangerous if not treated with caution. We learned that long ago with our enemies, when we almost paid the ultimate price of the death of our entire race.”

Twilight didn’t know what he was talking about, and she had a feeling that for once she didn’t want to know. Nevertheless, his words seemed to drive a knife through her, and she lowered her head, not meeting his serene gaze. “Is there any way for Thorax to win?” she whispered. “I need to know.”

Tarsus lifted up her head with a hoof, gazing into her eyes with a gentle look. “You care for him a great deal, do you?”

“Every single one of my friends means the world to me,” Twilight answered, looking back at him. “I wouldn’t be the Pony I am today without them.”

“No, no you wouldn’t, and neither would he, I’d imagine. I sense no deception within you, only a deep-rooted love for your friends that is as beautiful as the soul who contains it,” Tarsus remarked, letting his hoof fall to his side. “Yes, Twilight Sparkle, there is a way for Thorax to win back the trust of the Changelings here, as well as elevate his tribe back to their rightful place.”

“How?”

“By answering the Questions Three.”

Twilight tilted her head to the side. “The...Questions Three?”

Tarsus nodded. “Three questions a race known as the Fauns asked us long ago. They are long gone, but their spirits live on within each of us, as do their teachings. The questions are simple, but profound, and they only have one answer, each specific for every Changeling: ‘Who are you?’, ‘What are you?’, and ‘What do you want?’.”

“How does one answer them?” Twilight asked.

Tarsus didn’t reply, and his eyes gazed idly over the city once more before returning to her. “You know, you impress me, Twilight Sparkle.”

The statement caught her off guard, and she raised an eyebrow. “Come again?”

“You, your friends, you all impress me,” Tarsus repeated with a smile. “We Changelings of the Spire may not be active within the politics and plights of the world, but we aren’t blind. Discord, Chrysalis’s invasions, Tirek, the Crystal Empire...even Starlight Glimmer, and now these Dragons far to the east. You and your friends have saved the world so many times, and have the strangest of adventures almost on a weekly basis. So I say again, you impress me.”

Confused, Twilight could only shrug. “Well, it was a group effort for all of them. Like I said, I wouldn’t be the Pony I am without my friends. I’m happy to have them.”

“Then what is it that troubles you about them?”

“W-what do you mean? I’m not troubled.”

“I told you that I sensed no deception within you, Twilight Sparkle, but now I do. I am a Changeling; I don’t just sense love, I sense all emotions. The love for your friends may outshine it, but deep down, there is a worming doubt within your soul, a single blemish on what is otherwise perfection. So again I ask, what troubles you about your friends?”

Twilight couldn’t protest or refute him. Of course he could read her about as well as she could read any book. With a sigh, she replied, “You know of my friends and our adventures together. Were you ever told that I was once a Unicorn?”

He nodded. “Yes, I’ve heard this. Your adventures started roughly six years ago, and in the third you ascended to an Alicorn.”

“And you know of how long-lived Celestia and Luna are, correct?”

“I believe I know where this is going.”

Twilight nodded, a frown beginning to form on her face. “After I ascended, I pulled Celestia to the side and asked her one thing: if I will be ageless like her and Luna. I will never forget the sorrow in her eyes when she told me yes.”

Tarsus joined her in frowning. “You have my sympathies.”

“I don’t want sympathy, I want help,” said Twilight. “From what I understand, Chrysalis is much older than she looks. Maybe even centuries older, if not millennia. If Changelings can live that long, then perhaps there is a secret or some spell you have that can help me. I...I don’t want to outlive them. I don’t want to be the one to...bury them...”

Tarsus sent her a pitying look. “I’m sorry, but there is nothing we can provide.”

“How can you say that?” Twilight cried. “You haven’t even looked!”

“I don’t need to look,” Tarsus replied. “I don’t even have to send a request over the Hivemind to know the answer. Chrysalis may be the eldest Changeling in existence, but she is not ageless. No one is, save for those blessed by ascension into Alicornhood, and possibly those who answer the Questions Three. I don’t know what Chrysalis did to achieve such long life, but I know for a fact that whatever it was, it was unholy and dark. You do not want to know such methods, not even if it meant saving your friends from their natural ends. It would only lead you down a dark path from which there is no escape.”

With every passing word Twilight’s heart grew heavier, and the knife returned, only this time it was twisting. Each word Tarsus spoke was spoken with such serenity that it almost reminded her of Celestia’s own speech to her on the subject, but only this time it felt different. It felt...final. Definitive. Unambiguous.

Sensing her distress, Tarsus lowered his head and spoke in a melancholy tone, “I wish I could offer you more, Twilight Sparkle, but all I can offer is my apologies and a prayer.”

Twilight nodded in silent understanding. While she still craved answers to ease her mind, there was nothing else either of them could say on the subject. Thus, in an effort to distract herself from her gloomier thoughts, she chose his words to lead her into a new topic. “You’re religious?”

Tarsus almost looked relieved to answer her. “Yes, as are most Changelings in the Primordial Hive. I know some Ponies are too, but are also more skeptical about it. If you’re uncomfortable with me praying, I can--”

“No no, it’s nothing like that,” Twilight hurriedly interjected, waving a hoof. “I’m grateful for whatever you can do, I’m just curious. I don’t know if the Changelings in the Badlands even have something they believe in, so learning about another part of your culture would be fascinating.”

As well as an excellent distraction, Tarsus mused inwardly. “Very well then. We Changelings believe in the Maker, the First Changeling, a God of great power and grace who wrote the world into existence on a book called the ‘Spiral of Fate’. It contains within it all history, past, present, and future.”

“A Changeling wrote the world into existence?” Twilight echoed.

Tarsus chuckled. “That’s the beauty of it. Because he is a Changeling, he could be any God or Goddess you want him to be. He could the Abyssinian’s Bastet, the Ponies’ Faust, or even the Griffons’ Galahad the Chivalrous. But no matter how you see it or who you see, he will always be the Maker of all. He created the universe and world we live in, all the plants we see around us, all the living creatures we live among, and all those who may yet dwell within the stars themselves, if the Dragon city to the east is any indication. The teachings on the Spiral of Fate are absolute: that all creatures are created equal, and that unity above all else means peace.” He chuckled once more. “The Fauns were especially pleased to learn that, although it did confuse them at the time, since back then we were not a unified species. They set the record straight, and even gave us the opportunity to expand upon our beliefs.”

Twilight’s mind reeled, her sorrows from before temporarily forgotten. Hundreds of questions were formed, discarded, reformed, refined, and expanded within her mind in the microseconds it took to think of them, and her eyes twinkled at the prospect of knowledge. But before any questions could be asked, she blurted out, “You’re right, it does sound a lot like Faust.”

“Truly?” Tarsus mused. “In what way?” In truth, he already knew, but had decided to humor her.

“Well, the creation legend, for one,” Twilight spoke, launching into her patented lecture mode. “As the story goes, Faust, the First Alicorn, wrote the world into existence as a story for her children within Elysium. From her words she wrote down the Prophecies of Harmony, and spoke into being the Six Virtues of Friendship --- Honesty, Loyalty, Laughter, Kindness, and Generosity, with the sixth being Friendship itself --- and the Six Eternal Flames, many of which Ponies follow to this day. However, unlike your Maker, Faust eventually passed on beyond knowledge and into myth as Ponies began to discover more about the world around them. Nowadays, Ponies are more interested in the concept of Harmony rather than Faust, since it’s easier and in most cases even preferable to believe in something righteous and good than to have faith in a goddess no one can see or hear.”

Tarsus raised an eyebrow and smiled. “And they’d be right, of course. Even we Changelings sometimes question whether what we believe is right or true, and that is only natural. The Fauns taught us not to follow something blindly, but to question everything, not to tear down, but to understand.” He leaned forward, an eager twinkle in his eye to match her own. “But consider this: faith isn’t just believing in something that cannot be seen, but rather choosing to do so despite all logic contradicting it. A leap of faith is always a choice, and not something that can be scientifically explained, and you can have faith in more things than just belief in a higher power. Just because one has faith does not make them anti-science or anti-knowledge.”

Twilight nodded exuberantly, her ears perking up in excitement. “That’s what I think too!”

“And what do you believe, Twilight Sparkle?”

Twilight opened her mouth to answer, only to pause and close it again. She put a hoof to her chin and chose her words carefully before continuing, “I...believe that Harmony and friendship are the ways forward not just for Ponies, but for the world. I don’t believe that Faust truly left, not really. Whether you believe she existed in a spiritual or physical form, it doesn’t matter, because a little piece of her exists within everyone, whether they be Pony, Yak, Changeling, Diamond Dog, Dragon, or whatever species. She manifests herself when people of all kinds come together in friendship, not as a goddess, but as the beauty of Harmony itself.”

“So you believe in Faust, then?”

“Well, yes...and no. I believe in Faust, just not Faust ‘the goddess’. I believe that Faust is the personification of Harmony, and that all living creatures were created, just not by some goddess we dreamed up when we knew little of the world around us, but by forces within the universe harmonizing and breathing life into the planet. Unheard words spoken by forces far beyond the scope of our imagination, all culminating into a story known as history, past, present, and future: the Prophecies of Harmony. Faust is that Harmony, so far beyond the concept of a goddess that it’s not even funny. We can never conceptualize her or put her into words, because she’s so far beyond us. She is us. She is everything. She is Harmony.”

“A beautiful notion, to be sure, but I wonder if anyone else shares that same belief,” Tarsus commented.

Twilight shrugged. “I don’t know, and I...don’t care, I guess. To be honest, I’ve never really told anyone else about this, except Celestia, and even she doesn’t have all the answers, even though she’s the oldest Alicorn in existence. In the end, it’s just a theory of mine, something to hopefully try to explain and rationalize the thoughts in my head on the subject. It’s not very logical or scientific, but then again, neither are the feelings of the heart. Friendship and Harmony don’t care whether you believe in a goddess or not.”

“I see now why Princess Celestia chose you to become the Princess of Friendship,” said Tarsus. “You have an insightful mind, although fanciful.”

Twilight nodded. “All I know is that friendship is a beautiful thing, and that even if no one else wants to believe as I do, I still want to share what I’ve learned. I want to live in a world where every creature under the sun and moon can walk together hand in hoof. I want to see a world where everyone treats each other as equals and family, and not with prejudice or hatred. I want to see a world where there is no more conflict and no more evil. And then...then I want to see the stars, and discover new worlds. It may take a hundred thousand years, but I want to see a world where everyone can know how it feels to have friends like mine.”

“Is that what you truly want? In all your life, you’ve never wanted anything more?”

Twilight looked up at him and answered, “Yes.”

Tarsus’s smile widened and he stood up from his chair, clapping his hooves together. “Twilight Sparkle, I’m no expert, but I do believe you’ve just answered one of the Questions Three.”

Twilight looked up at him quizzically. “I...did?”

“Yes. You just spoke, with conviction I might add, about what you want most in life. I doubt answering the Questions Three will affect you the way it does Changelings, but if an outsider can answer even one of them, then there is hope for all of us, and there is certainly hope for Thorax to beat his trial.” He bowed at the waist to her. “And as for your little problem, perhaps true immortality is not measured in how long one’s lifespan is, but how long their legacy lasts within Harmony and history. Judging by what you have just told me, I have no doubt that you will never outlive your friends. Their bodies may pass, but their spirits and their friendship with you will last until the end of time itself, as long as you keep that feeling close to your heart and never, ever let it go.” Turning around, he re-entered the library, leaving her alone on the balcony.

Twilight sat back in her chair, pondering his words in silent contemplation even as he walked away. As Tarsus passed under the threshold, Spike, who had been listening in to their conversation in silence for a while, set aside his book and walked onto the balcony, where he met Twilight in a very tight, loving hug.

As she held him within her hooves and wings, she let loose a stream of tears, but the smile on her face spoke volumes, and Spike was happy.

Tarsus watched her from the library entrance with a knowing smile on his face, and glanced down at the sleeping Torque with a mischievous glint in his eye. Leaning down, he flicked at one of Torque’s antennae, and Torque kicked one of his hind legs backward, mumbling in his sleep. His Emperor let out a chuckle and looked back at Twilight, feeling confident that he had made the right choice to allow her and her friends entry into the Hive.

She was a dreamer alright, full of ambitions and aspirations both fanciful and optimistic. Perhaps a little too ambitious, but he couldn’t help but feel happy for her and wish her the best of luck in her life’s quest. He just wished she wouldn’t make it an obsession.

“May you grow into the leader she is training you to be,” he whispered. “And may you someday bring peace to this troubled world, even in these even more troubling times.”

With that, he left the library, leaving the sleeping Torque and flabbergasted librarians behind.

Author's Note

Hello everyone!

I am so, so, soooooo sorry for the long wait for this chapter. To be honest, this one was very difficult to write, and I had to rewrite several portions to get it all right. On top of that, I was also on holiday over December, and have recently rekindled my love for Minecraft. Turns out I can run shaders with very little FPS drops. Who knew? :twilightblush:

The main problem I faced with this chapter is the sheer amount of lore, history, and world-building I had to push out of the gate. While I admit it’s a little bit much on the “telling” side, I didn’t really have a whole lot of choice, and I promise, this is the last chapter in this story where this happens. From here on out, the plot will be speeding up, and the world-building and lore will be kept to a minimum.

I also want to apologize if the last portion of this chapter got a bit...preachy. Rest assured, I do not intend to make the rest of the story like that at all, but, again, I had to get it out in the open. It’s a very important part of my version of Twilight Sparkle: Princess, nerd, adorable goof, and insightful thinker. Yes, she’s also scientific, and yes, she never showed any of these thoughts in the show, but there’s no reason why she can’t here.

So for all those who stuck with this story so far, first of all, thank you so much, and second, be prepared for some cool stuff in the next chapter. We’re going back to Chrysalis and Pharynx next time, and Malefor’s up to no good. See you then! :twilightsmile: